A treatise of the rickets being a diseas common to children. Wherin (among many other things) is shewed, 1. The essence 2. The causes 3. The signs 4. The remedies of the diseas. Published in Latin by Francis Glisson, George Bate, and Ahasuerus Regemorter; doctors in physick, and fellows of the Colledg of Physitians at London. Translated into English by Phil. Armin.
         De rachitide, sive, Morbo puerili. English.
         Glisson, Francis, 1597-1677.
      
       
         
           1651
        
      
       Approx. 673 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 192 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A86032
         Wing G860
         Thomason E1267_1
         ESTC R210557
         99869343
         99869343
         169706
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A86032)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 169706)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 172:E1267[1])
      
       
         
           
             A treatise of the rickets being a diseas common to children. Wherin (among many other things) is shewed, 1. The essence 2. The causes 3. The signs 4. The remedies of the diseas. Published in Latin by Francis Glisson, George Bate, and Ahasuerus Regemorter; doctors in physick, and fellows of the Colledg of Physitians at London. Translated into English by Phil. Armin.
             De rachitide, sive, Morbo puerili. English.
             Glisson, Francis, 1597-1677.
             Bate, George, 1608-1669.
             Regemorter, Assuerus, 1614-1650.
          
           [8], 283, 294-373, [5] p. : ill.
           
             Printed by Peter Cole, at the sign of the Printing-Press in Cornhil, near the Royal Exchange,
             London :
             1651.
          
           
             A translation of: De rachitide, sive, Morbo puerili.
             The words "1. The essence .. 4. The remedies" and "Francis .. Regemorter" are bracketed on title page.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "March 7"; the second 1 in imprint date is crossed out.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Rickets -- Early works to 1800.
           Bones -- Diseases -- Early works to 1800.
           Medicine -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-09 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           Treatise
           of
           the
           RICKETS
           :
           Being
           a
           Diseas
           common
           to
           CHILDREN
           .
           Wherin
           (
           among
           many
           other
           things
           )
           is
           shewed
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Essence
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Causes
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Signs
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Remedies
            
          
           of
           the
           Diseas
           .
        
         
           Published
           in
           Latin
           by
           
             Francis
             Glisson
             ,
             George
             Bate
          
           ,
           And
           ,
           
             Ahasuerus
             Regemorter
          
           ;
           Doctors
           in
           Physick
           ,
           and
           Fellows
           of
           the
           Colledg
           of
           Physitians
           at
           London
           .
        
         
           Translated
           into
           English
           by
           
             Phil.
             Armin.
          
           
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             Peter
             Cole
          
           ,
           at
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Printing-Press
           in
           Cornhil
           ,
           near
           the
           Royal
           Exchange
           .
           1651.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Preface
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             Courteous
             Reader
             :
          
        
         
           BEfore
           the
           space
           of
           five
           years
           ,
           we
           have
           mutually
           communicated
           by
           written
           Papers
           somthing
           concerning
           this
           Affect
           in
           privat
           meetings
           (
           which
           som
           of
           us
           Physitians
           use
           somtimes
           to
           have
           for
           Exercise-sake
           in
           the
           works
           of
           Art
           )
           When
           thes
           things
           had
           opened
           a
           way
           in
           some
           sort
           to
           the
           deeper
           enquiry
           and
           search
           after
           the
           condition
           and
           cure
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ;
           We
           thought
           it
           might
           prove
           a
           very
           succesful
           undertaking
           to
           recal
           those
           Papers
           once
           again
           to
           a
           Review
           ;
           and
           (
           those
           things
           being
           called
           out
           which
           might
           be
           best
           accommodated
           to
           this
           use
           )
           to
           prepare
           a
           perfect
           Tractate
           of
           this
           Diseas
           .
           That
           Care
           by
           common
           suffrage
           was
           entrusted
           to
           Dr
           Glisson
           ,
           Dr
           Bate
           ,
           and
           Dr
           Regemorter
           ,
           who
           purposed
           at
           first
           to
           divide
           this
           business
           among
           themselvs
           according
           to
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           future
           Tractate
           ,
           and
           to
           assign
           to
           each
           one
           his
           proper
           task
           .
           But
           when
           Dr
           Glisson
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           rest
           had
           accuratly
           interweaved
           his
           part
           (
           which
           comprehended
           the
           finding
           out
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           )
           and
           in
           that
           had
           propounded
           many
           things
           different
           from
           the
           common
           Opinion
           of
           Physitians
           (
           though
           perhaps
           the
           less
           different
           from
           the
           truth
           )
           we
           altered
           our
           Resolution
           ,
           and
           committed
           the
           first
           Stuff
           of
           the
           whol
           Work
           to
           be
           woven
           
           by
           him
           alone
           ,
           lest
           at
           length
           the
           parts
           should
           arise
           deformed
           ,
           mishapen
           and
           heterogeneous
           to
           themselvs
           .
           He
           accepted
           the
           offer
           ,
           but
           with
           this
           condition
           ,
           that
           whilst
           he
           was
           employed
           in
           beautifying
           and
           adorning
           this
           part
           ,
           the
           other
           two
           should
           often
           hold
           consultation
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           confer
           unto
           the
           Wouf
           their
           Covenanants
           of
           free
           commerce
           by
           their
           own
           observations
           concerning
           this
           Affect
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           things
           which
           should
           be
           delineated
           and
           shaped
           by
           his
           labor
           and
           study
           ,
           should
           presently
           undergo
           the
           examination
           and
           judgment
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           fashioned
           by
           their
           hands
           .
           And
           so
           at
           the
           length
           we
           have
           brought
           this
           Work
           (
           such
           as
           it
           is
           )
           to
           perfection
           ,
           and
           have
           offered
           it
           to
           the
           publick
           view
           ,
           being
           by
           no
           means
           moved
           therunto
           by
           an
           itch
           of
           writing
           (
           which
           is
           the
           Epidemical
           ill
           custom
           of
           this
           age
           )
           but
           by
           this
           Consideration
           only
           ,
           That
           becaus
           we
           are
           not
           born
           for
           our
           selvs
           ,
           we
           might
           make
           these
           (
           such
           as
           they
           are
           )
           common
           ,
           which
           in
           som
           measure
           may
           advance
           the
           health
           of
           Infancy
           and
           tender
           age
           (
           in
           which
           for
           the
           present
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           future
           all
           Mankind
           is
           comprehended
           )
           and
           likewise
           propagate
           an
           Encreas
           unto
           Learning
           :
           with
           this
           hope
           also
           ,
           That
           by
           this
           Example
           we
           may
           invite
           the
           Wits
           of
           other
           most
           learned
           men
           to
           make
           inquisition
           into
           the
           Essences
           of
           Diseases
           and
           their
           Causes
           ,
           and
           to
           examin
           these
           our
           Labors
           that
           posterity
           may
           enjoy
           them
           yet
           more
           perfect
           .
           But
           the
           obscure
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           this
           our
           daring
           to
           tread
           in
           unbeaten
           paths
           (
           were
           we
           silent
           )
           might
           obtain
           a
           pardon
           ,
           and
           modestly
           chalenge
           a
           candid
           interpretation
           for
           all
           defects
           ,
           lapses
           ,
           and
           errors
           in
           these
           our
           Endeavors
           .
           Finally
           ,
           expect
           no
           flashes
           of
           Rhetorick
           and
           Courtly-Language
           ;
           
             
               Nobis
               non
               licet
               esse
               tam
               dicertis
               ,
            
             
               Musas
               qui
               colimus
               severiores
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           And
           indeed
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           matter
           forbids
           all
           such
           Painting
           ;
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           
             
               Ornari
               res
               ipsa
               negat
               ,
               contenta
               doceri
               .
            
          
        
         
           Farewel
           (
           kind
           Reader
           )
           and
           peruse
           them
           as
           we
           dedicate
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           an
           ingenious
           and
           candid
           mind
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 F.
                 G.
                 
              
               
                 G.
                 B.
                 
              
               
                 A.
                 R.
                 
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Names
           of
           those
           Doctors
           who
           by
           written
           Papers
           contributed
           their
           Observations
           to
           our
           first
           Exercise
           upon
           this
           Affect
           .
        
         
           
             
               Dr
               Francis
               Glisson
               .
            
             
               Dr
               T.
               Sheafe
               .
            
             
               Dr
               G.
               Bate
               .
            
             
               Dr
               A.
               Regemorter
               .
            
             
               Dr
               R.
               Wright
               ,
               dead
               .
            
             
               Dr
               N.
               Paget
               .
            
             
               Dr
               J.
               Goddard
               .
            
             
               Dr
               E.
               Trench
               .
            
          
           Fellows
           of
           the
           Colledg
           of
           Physitians
           at
           London
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Names
           of
           several
           Books
           printed
           by
           
             Peter
             Cole
          
           ,
           at
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Printing-Press
           in
           Cornhil
           ,
           by
           the
           Exchange
           ,
           LONDON
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Three
                 several
                 Books
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Nich.
                   Culpeper
                
                 ,
                 Gent.
                 Student
                 in
                 Physick
                 and
                 Astrology
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 A
                 PHYSICAL
                 DIRECTORY
                 :
                 Or
                 a
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 Dispensatory
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Colledg
                 of
                 Physitians
                 of
                 London
                 .
                 Whereunto
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   Key
                   to
                
                 Galen
                 
                   's
                   Method
                   of
                   Physick
                
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 A
                 DIRECTORY
                 for
                 Midwives
                 ;
                 or
                 a
                 Guide
                 for
                 Women
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 An
                 EPHEMERIS
                 for
                 the
                 year
                 1651.
                 
                 Amplified
                 with
                 Rational
                 Predictions
                 from
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Creatures
                 .
                 1
                 Of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 .
                 2
                 What
                 may
                 probably
                 be
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 Conjunction
                 of
                 Saturn
                 and
                 Mars
                 ,
                 July
                 9.
                 1650.
                 in
                 
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   Holland
                   ,
                   Zealand
                   ,
                   York
                   ,
                   Amsterdam
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 about
                 what
                 time
                 they
                 may
                 probably
                 happen
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 is
                 joyned
                 ,
                 An
                 
                   Astrologo-Physical
                   Discours
                   of
                   the
                   Humane
                   Vertues
                   in
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Man.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             A
             Godly
             and
             Fruitful
             Exposition
             ,
             on
             the
             first
             Epistle
             of
             Peter
             .
             By
             Mr.
             
               John
               Rogers
            
             ,
             Minister
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             at
             Dedham
             in
             Essex
             .
          
           
             An
             Exposition
             on
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Evangelist
             St.
             Matthew
             .
             By
             Mr.
             Ward
             .
          
           
             
             
               
                 Seven
                 Books
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                   Jeremiah
                   Burroughs
                
                 lately
                 published
                 ;
                 As
                 also
                 the
                 Texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 grounded
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 The
                 Rare
                 Jewel
                 of
                 
                   Christian
                   Contentment
                
                 ,
                 on
                 Phil.
                 4.
                 11.
                 
                 Wherin
                 is
                 shewed
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 Contentment
                 is
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 holy
                 Art
                 and
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Excellencies
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Evil
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 sin
                 of
                 Murmuring
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Aggravations
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Gospel-Worship
                 ,
                 on
                 Levit.
                 10.
                 3.
                 
                 Wherin
                 is
                 shewed
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 right
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 general
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 ,
                 In
                 Hearing
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 Receiving
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 and
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Gospel-Conversation
                 ,
                 on
                 Phil.
                 1.
                 17.
                 
                 Wherin
                 is
                 shewed
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Conversations
                 of
                 Beleevers
                 must
                 be
                 above
                 what
                 could
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 2
                 Beyond
                 those
                 that
                 lived
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 sutable
                 to
                 what
                 Truths
                 the
                 Gospel
                 holds
                 forth
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Misery
                   of
                   those
                   Men
                   that
                   have
                   their
                   Portion
                   in
                   this
                   Life
                   only
                   ,
                
                 on
                 Psal
                 .
                 3.
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 A
                 Treatise
                 of
                 Earthly-mindedness
                 .
                 Wherin
                 is
                 shewed
                 ,
                 1
                 What
                 Earthly-mindedness
                 is
                 ,
                 2
                 The
                 great
                 Evil
                 therof
                 ,
                 on
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 19.
                 
                 Vers
                 .
                 Also
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Book
                 is
                 joyned
                 ,
                 A
                 Treatise
                 of
                 
                   Heavenly-mindedness
                   ,
                   and
                   walking
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                
                 on
                 Gen.
                 5.
                 24.
                 and
                 on
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 An
                 Exposition
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 fifth
                 ,
                 sixth
                 ,
                 and
                 seventh
                 Chapters
                 of
                 the
                 Prophesie
                 of
                 Hosea
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 Exposition
                 on
                 the
                 eighth
                 ,
                 ninth
                 ,
                 and
                 tenth
                 Chapters
                 of
                 Hosea
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 Exposition
                 on
                 the
                 eleventh
                 ,
                 twelfth
                 ,
                 and
                 thirteenth
                 Chapters
                 of
                 Hosea
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Twelve
                 several
                 Books
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                   William
                   Bridg
                
                 ,
                 collected
                 into
                 one
                 Volumn
                 .
                 Viz.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 The
                 great
                 Gospel-Mystery
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 Comfort
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 opened
                 and
                 applied
                 from
                 Christs
                 Priestly-Office
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Satans
                 Power
                 to
                 Tempt
                 ;
                 and
                 Christs
                 Love
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 Care
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 undar
                 Temptation
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Thankfulnes
                 required
                 in
                 every
                 condition
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Grace
                 for
                 Grace
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 The
                 Overflowings
                 of
                 Christs
                 Fulness
                 received
                 by
                 all
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 The
                 Spiritual
                 Actings
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 through
                 Natural
                 Impossibilities
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 Evangelical
                 Repentance
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 The
                 Spiritual-Life
                 ,
                 and
                 In-Being
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 all
                 Beleevers
                 .
              
               
                 8
                 The
                 Woman
                 of
                 Canaan
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 A
                 Vindication
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 .
              
               
                 10
                 Grace
                 and
                 Love
                 beyond
                 Gifts
                 .
              
               
                 11
                 The
                 Saints
                 Hiding-place
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Gods
                 Anger
                 .
              
               
                 12
                 Christs
                 Coming
                 is
                 at
                 our
                 Midnight
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Six
             Sermons
             ,
             Preached
             by
             
               Dr.
               Hill
            
             ,
             collected
             into
             on●
             Volumn
             .
          
           
             Dr
             Sibbs
             on
             the
             Philippians
             .
          
           
             The
             Best
             and
             Worst
             Magistrate
             ,
             by
             
               Obadiah
               Sedgwick●
            
          
           
             The
             Craft
             and
             Cruelty
             of
             the
             Churches
             Adversaries
             ,
             b●
             
               Matthew
               Newcomin
            
             .
          
           
             A
             sacred
             Panygrick
             ,
             by
             
               Stephen
               Marshal
            
             .
          
           
             Barriffs
             Military
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             Dr
             Ponnet's
             Treatise
             of
             Politick
             Power
             .
          
           
             The
             Immortality
             of
             Mans
             Soul.
             
          
           
             The
             Anatomist
             Anamized
             .
          
        
         
           
             Cum
             multis
             aliis
          
           —
        
      
    
     
       
         
         A
         Treatise
         of
         the
         RICKETS
         .
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           The
           Antiquity
           and
           first
           Origine
           of
           this
           Disease
           ,
           the
           Name
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Derivation
           of
           the
           Name
           .
        
         
           THAT
           some
           new
           Diseases
           altogether
           unknown
           to
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           have
           ,
           for
           some
           Ages
           lately
           past
           invaded
           divers
           parts
           of
           Europe
           ,
           is
           a
           known
           &
           undoubted
           truth
           (
           whether
           we
           attribute
           it
           to
           the
           vicissitude
           of
           things
           ,
           or
           impute
           it
           to
           the
           Sins
           and
           Impieties
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           their
           corrupt
           manners
           )
           as
           the
           French-pox
           ,
           the
           Scurvy
           ,
           the
           *
           Plica
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           in
           which
           number
           this
           very
           affect
           we
           are
           now
           about
           to
           handle
           may
           be
           justly
           Registred
           .
           For
           if
           we
           examin
           al
           the
           diseases
           of
           Infants
           &
           children
           described
           either
           by
           the
           Ancients
           or
           Modern
           Writers
           in
           their
           Books
           of
           the
           Diseases
           of
           Infants
           ,
           we
           shall
           meet
           with
           none
           which
           with
           a
           sufficient
           
           exactness
           doth
           delineate
           the
           condition
           and
           Idea
           of
           this
           evil
           .
           For
           although
           it
           may
           seem
           to
           hold
           a
           correspondence
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           some
           affinity
           with
           a
           chronical
           Feaver
           ,
           a
           Consumption
           ,
           the
           extenuation
           or
           leannesse
           of
           Infants
           ,
           and
           the
           ‡
           Hydrocephalos
           ;
           yet
           to
           speak
           truth
           it
           is
           an
           affect
           evidently
           different
           from
           them
           in
           the
           Species
           .
           For
           you
           may
           observe
           many
           to
           be
           vehemently
           afflicted
           with
           this
           Malady
           without
           any
           Feaverishdistemper
           ,
           or
           any
           cause
           of
           such
           suspition
           :
           in
           like
           maner
           although
           a
           Consumption
           doth
           frequētly
           supervene
           upon
           this
           Disease
           before
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           Patient
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           seldome
           seen
           to
           accompany
           the
           first
           invasion
           thereof
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           meagerness
           or
           leanness
           ,
           although
           some
           parts
           are
           perpetually
           observed
           in
           
           this
           affect
           to
           be
           made
           lean
           ,
           yet
           this
           doth
           not
           happen
           in
           all
           alike
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           right
           and
           true
           leanness
           ,
           but
           you
           may
           perceave
           the
           parts
           about
           the
           head
           and
           face
           to
           be
           in
           a
           thriving
           condition
           as
           to
           outward
           appearance
           ,
           and
           well
           complexioned
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           last
           day
           of
           life
           .
           Finally
           ,
           The
           Hydrocephalus
           is
           very
           frequently
           complicated
           with
           this
           affect
           ,
           yet
           we
           have
           dissected
           some
           whose
           Brain
           hath
           been
           sufficiently
           firme
           ,
           and
           not
           over-moistned
           with
           this
           superfluous
           humour
           .
           Some
           have
           conjectured
           that
           this
           Disease
           is
           an
           imp
           or
           fruit
           of
           the
           French-pox
           or
           Scurvy
           ,
           descending
           from
           the
           viciated
           Bodies
           of
           the
           Parents
           upon
           the
           Children
           :
           For
           we
           deny
           not
           but
           the
           Parents
           ,
           being
           infected
           with
           the
           Scurvy
           or
           the
           venerous
           Pox
           ,
           may
           propagate
           and
           bring
           forth
           an
           Issue
           ,
           not
           only
           affected
           with
           that
           Pox
           &
           Scurvy
           ,
           but
           likewise
           infected
           with
           this
           evil
           ,
           and
           this
           even
           hath
           also
           faln
           under
           Observation
           :
           yet
           for
           the
           most
           part
           this
           Disease
           in
           the
           propriety
           of
           its
           Essence
           ,
           hath
           neither
           affinity
           nor
           familiarity
           with
           those
           affects
           ,
           and
           besides
           it
           requireth
           a
           different
           progress
           of
           cure
           ;
           we
           have
           sometimes
           likewise
           observed
           a
           strumatical
           and
           swelling
           Malady
           to
           be
           complicated
           with
           this
           ;
           but
           we
           have
           also
           many
           times
           beheld
           this
           to
           be
           well
           distinguished
           from
           that
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           this
           .
        
         
           But
           why
           do
           we
           dwel
           so
           long
           upon
           this
           inquisition
           ?
           seing
           that
           he
           ,
           who
           wil
           accurately
           contemplate
           the
           signs
           of
           this
           affect
           ,
           as
           in
           their
           due
           places
           they
           shal
           be
           propounded
           ,
           may
           most
           easily
           perswade
           himself
           ,
           That
           this
           is
           absolutly
           a
           new
           Disease
           ,
           and
           never
           described
           by
           any
           of
           the
           Ancient
           or
           Modern
           Writers
           in
           their
           practical
           Books
           which
           are
           extant
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           of
           the
           Diseases
           of
           Infants
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           Disease
           became
           first
           known
           (
           as
           neer
           as
           
           we
           could
           gather
           from
           the
           Relation
           of
           others
           after
           a
           sedulous
           enquiry
           )
           about
           thirty
           years
           since
           in
           the
           Counties
           of
           Dorset
           and
           Somerset
           ,
           lying
           in
           the
           western
           part
           of
           England
           ;
           since
           which
           time
           the
           observation
           of
           it
           hath
           been
           derived
           unto
           other
           places
           ,
           as
           
             London
             ,
             Oxford
             ,
             Cambridge
          
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           the
           Southern
           and
           Western
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           in
           the
           Nothern
           Counties
           this
           affect
           is
           very
           rarely
           seen
           ,
           and
           scarcely
           yet
           made
           known
           among
           the
           Vulgar
           sort
           of
           people
           .
        
         
           The
           most
           receaved
           and
           ordinary
           Name
           of
           this
           Disease
           is
           ,
           The
           RICKETS
           :
           But
           who
           baptiz'd
           it
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           occasion
           ,
           or
           for
           what
           reason
           ,
           or
           whether
           by
           chance
           or
           advice
           it
           was
           so
           named
           ,
           is
           very
           uncertain
           ▪
        
         
           However
           it
           obtained
           that
           Name
           ,
           yet
           in
           so
           great
           a
           variety
           of
           places
           through
           which
           it
           hath
           ranged
           ,
           it
           hath
           not
           to
           this
           day
           been
           known
           by
           any
           other
           Denomination
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           an
           accident
           well
           worth
           our
           admiration
           ,
           That
           this
           Disease
           being
           new
           ,
           and
           not
           long
           ago
           nameless
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           known
           by
           this
           Name
           ,
           neither
           spreading
           so
           much
           in
           remote
           as
           in
           adjacent
           places
           ,
           yet
           no
           man
           hitherto
           could
           be
           found
           out
           ,
           who
           knew
           ,
           or
           could
           shew
           ,
           either
           the
           first
           Author
           of
           the
           Name
           ,
           or
           the
           Patient
           to
           whom
           the
           appellation
           of
           the
           Disease
           was
           first
           accommodated
           ,
           or
           the
           peculier
           place
           where
           it
           was
           don
           ,
           or
           the
           maner
           how
           it
           cam
           to
           be
           dispersed
           among
           the
           common
           people
           :
           for
           the
           inhabitants
           having
           gotten
           a
           Name
           for
           the
           Disease
           ,
           receave
           it
           with
           acquiescence
           as
           a
           thing
           done
           with
           diligence
           and
           deliberation
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           at
           all
           further
           solicitous
           either
           about
           the
           Name
           ,
           or
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Name
           .
        
         
         
           But
           because
           they
           which
           are
           expert
           in
           the
           Greek
           &
           Latin
           tongues
           ,
           may
           peradventure
           expect
           a
           Name
           from
           us
           ,
           wherof
           some
           kind
           of
           Reason
           maybe
           given
           ,
           we
           have
           made
           fit
           together
           divers
           Names
           to
           this
           Disease
           ,
           yet
           we
           conceave
           it
           somewhat
           unnecessary
           to
           make
           a
           particular
           rehearsal
           of
           them
           in
           this
           place
           :
           Nevertheless
           it
           may
           perhaps
           be
           proper
           and
           profitable
           to
           commemorate
           the
           Rules
           which
           we
           propounded
           to
           our selves
           in
           the
           designation
           of
           the
           Name
           :
           The
           First
           therefore
           was
           ,
           That
           the
           Name
           should
           comprehend
           some
           notable
           condition
           of
           the
           Disease
           .
           The
           Second
           was
           ,
           That
           it
           should
           be
           sufficiently
           distinct
           from
           the
           Names
           of
           other
           Diseases
           and
           Symptoms
           .
           The
           Third
           was
           ,
           That
           it
           should
           be
           sufficiently
           familiar
           ,
           easie
           of
           pronounciation
           ,
           accōmodated
           to
           the
           Memory
           ,
           of
           no
           undecent
           length
           ,
           and
           not
           studiously
           ,
           and
           laboriously
           compounded
           .
        
         
           Whilest
           we
           bend
           our
           employments
           to
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           these
           Rules
           ,
           One
           of
           us
           by
           chance
           fell
           upon
           a
           Name
           which
           was
           complacenceous
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           pleasing
           to
           the
           rest
           ;
           now
           this
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           or
           indeed
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           for
           that
           termination
           is
           not
           altogether
           abhorrent
           from
           the
           common
           Gender
           )
           the
           Spinal
           Disease
           ,
           also
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           disease
           of
           the
           Spine
           of
           the
           Back
           :
           For
           the
           Spine
           of
           the
           Back
           ,
           is
           the
           first
           and
           principal
           among
           the
           parts
           affected
           in
           this
           evil
           .
           Then
           no
           other
           Malady
           or
           Symptom
           did
           by
           the
           prerogative
           of
           time
           vindicate
           this
           appellation
           from
           it
           ;
           besides
           the
           Name
           is
           familiar
           and
           easie
           .
           And
           finally
           ,
           The
           English
           Name
           Rickets
           ,
           receaved
           with
           so
           great
           a
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           doth
           by
           this
           Name
           seem
           to
           be
           excused
           ,
           yea
           ,
           justified
           from
           Barbarism
           .
           For
           without
           any
           
           wracking
           or
           convulsion
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           the
           name
           
             Rickets
             ▪
          
           may
           be
           readily
           deduced
           from
           the
           Greek
           word
           Rachitis
           ,
           or
           Rachites
           ;
           provided
           ,
           That
           we
           will
           but
           allow
           that
           consideration
           of
           change
           ,
           which
           in
           vulgar
           pronounciation
           usually
           happeneth
           to
           words
           transplanted
           from
           one
           Language
           to
           another
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             That
             they
             which
             imposed
             first
             the
             English
             name
          
           Rickets
           ,
           
             were
             peradventure
             altogether
             unskilful
             in
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Greek
             tongue
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             never
             thought
             of
             the
             Greek
             word
          
           Rachites
           ,
           
             at
             least
             understood
             not
             that
             the
             Spine
             of
             the
             Back
             was
             the
             principal
             among
             those
             parts
             which
             were
             first
             affected
             in
             this
             Disease
             ?
          
        
         
           Answer
           .
           We
           Answer
           ,
           It
           concerns
           not
           us
           whether
           they
           were
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           or
           thought
           not
           upon
           the
           Greek
           word
           ,
           or
           whether
           they
           did
           not
           understand
           the
           principal
           part
           that
           was
           first
           affected
           ;
           yet
           are
           thes
           things
           freely
           asserted
           .
           For
           we
           knew
           many
           at
           that
           time
           when
           the
           Disease
           did
           first
           spring
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           Name
           was
           imposed
           ,
           indeed
           learned
           men
           and
           skilful
           in
           the
           Greek
           tongue
           ,
           to
           have
           their
           Residence
           in
           those
           places
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           not
           perhaps
           any
           difficulty
           to
           observe
           that
           conspicuous
           debility
           of
           the
           Spine
           in
           this
           affect
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           they
           might
           assign
           this
           Name
           unto
           it
           ;
           although
           t
           is
           very
           possible
           ,
           yea
           probable
           ,
           That
           the
           common
           people
           by
           the
           error
           of
           pronounciation
           might
           somewhat
           pervert
           the
           Name
           so
           given
           ,
           and
           expresse
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           day
           they
           retain
           it
           by
           the
           word
           Rickets
           .
           But
           whether
           it
           were
           ,
           or
           were
           not
           so
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           at
           al
           solicitous
           .
           If
           the
           matter
           were
           so
           ,
           the
           imposed
           Name
           will
           (
           as
           is
           manifest
           )
           be
           altogether
           congruous
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           also
           at
           the
           last
           will
           most
           fitly
           correspond
           with
           it
           .
           For
           suppose
           you
           
           should
           fall
           upon
           some
           Name
           ,
           received
           not
           so
           much
           by
           choice
           as
           chance
           ,
           yet
           so
           fit
           ,
           that
           a
           more
           comodious
           Name
           could
           scarce
           be
           devised
           by
           councel
           and
           deliberation
           ,
           nor
           one
           more
           consonant
           to
           Reason
           ;
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           ,
           What
           would
           you
           do
           ?
           Would
           you
           extirpate
           and
           banish
           the
           receaved
           word
           ,
           to
           introduce
           one
           that
           was
           new
           and
           nothing
           better
           ?
           This
           practice
           would
           usurp
           upon
           the
           priviledge
           of
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           be
           injurous
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           Speaking
           :
           Words
           contract
           a
           value
           by
           their
           use
           ,
           and
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           denizen'd
           with
           rashness
           ,
           or
           innovated
           by
           timerity
           :
           Or
           would
           you
           not
           rather
           confirm
           the
           Name
           receaved
           ,
           yet
           as
           a
           new
           one
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           time
           to
           be
           deduced
           from
           a
           new
           Origine
           :
           for
           this
           would
           be
           at
           the
           least
           like
           a
           chosen
           Science
           inoculated
           upon
           a
           new
           stock
           ,
           which
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           affinity
           with
           the
           Root
           ,
           would
           without
           any
           difficulty
           receave
           strength
           and
           nourishment
           :
           Or
           if
           this
           please
           you
           not
           ,
           suppose
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           That
           we
           now
           newly
           devised
           the
           English
           name
           of
           this
           Disease
           ,
           and
           deduce
           it
           from
           the
           Greek
           word
           Rachites
           :
           the
           English
           word
           resulting
           from
           hence
           would
           be
           the
           Rachites
           :
           and
           how
           little
           is
           the
           difference
           between
           that
           and
           the
           ordinary
           word
           Rickets
           ?
           Certainly
           so
           little
           ,
           That
           the
           vulgar
           pronounciation
           is
           not
           wont
           to
           be
           greatly
           solicitous
           about
           so
           smal
           a
           difference
           :
           But
           we
           trifle
           too
           much
           in
           staying
           so
           long
           upon
           these
           trifles
           .
           Let
           the
           Greek
           Name
           therfore
           of
           the
           Disease
           be
           
             nósos
             Rachitis
          
           ,
           or
           Rachites
           (
           if
           the
           word
           may
           be
           allowed
           to
           be
           of
           the
           common
           Gender
           )
           or
           
             tes
             Rácheos
          
           ;
           in
           Latin
           
             Morbus
             Spinali●
             ,
             vel
             Spine
             Dorsi
             :
          
           and
           by
           coyning
           a
           Latin
           Substantive
           out
           of
           the
           greek
           Adjective
           
             Rachitis
             —
             idis
          
           let
           the
           ordinary
           English
           name
           Rickets
           be
           retained
           ,
           or
           in
           stead
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           gratifie
           more
           curious
           ears
           ,
           you
           may
           
           substitute
           the
           Rachites
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           ,
           if
           not
           too
           much
           ,
           of
           the
           Name
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           Anotomical
           Observations
           collected
           from
           the
           Dissection
           and
           Inspection
           of
           Bodies
           subdued
           and
           killed
           by
           this
           Disease
           .
        
         
           BEfore
           we
           attempt
           an
           enquiry
           into
           the
           Nature
           and
           Causes
           of
           this
           Disease
           ,
           we
           hold
           it
           convenient
           to
           premise
           some
           few
           certain
           and
           undoubted
           things
           ,
           as
           being
           obvious
           to
           the
           Senses
           ,
           which
           both
           demonstrate
           the
           real
           existence
           of
           this
           Disease
           ,
           and
           may
           also
           be
           cast
           for
           a
           foundation
           ,
           whereon
           to
           build
           the
           Superstructure
           of
           our
           judgment
           &
           opinion
           concerning
           this
           new
           Disease
           .
           For
           we
           would
           not
           have
           any
           man
           to
           imagine
           that
           we
           here
           treat
           of
           some
           Fictitious
           &
           Imaginary
           Evil
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           expect
           that
           our
           Opinion
           should
           be
           credulously
           embraced
           without
           examination
           .
           But
           this
           we
           rather
           aim
           at
           ,
           That
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           Discourse
           to
           all
           possibility
           may
           be
           known
           and
           preconceived
           in
           the
           very
           entrance
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           confirm
           those
           things
           which
           we
           shall
           propose
           ,
           by
           those
           things
           that
           are
           obvious
           to
           the
           Senses
           ,
           as
           occasion
           shall
           require
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Reader
           being
           instructed
           in
           these
           ,
           may
           become
           a
           competent
           judge
           of
           our
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           more
           facility
           be
           able
           to
           interpose
           his
           judgment
           concerning
           each
           of
           them
           .
           We
           attest
           therfore
           
           that
           many
           of
           us
           have
           been
           present
           at
           several
           Dissections
           of
           Bodies
           which
           have
           been
           separated
           by
           this
           Disease
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           will
           in
           this
           Chapter
           briefly
           and
           faithfully
           declare
           those
           things
           which
           we
           have
           hitherto
           Observed
           by
           long
           experience
           and
           frequent
           Dissections
           ,
           namely
           ,
           Those
           things
           which
           we
           have
           seen
           with
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           have
           handled
           with
           our
           hands
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           Two
           things
           are
           here
           to
           be
           premonished
           :
           The
           former
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Reader
           carry
           in
           his
           memory
           ,
           That
           the
           dead
           Bodies
           which
           we
           opened
           were
           most
           vehemently
           afflicted
           with
           this
           disease
           whilest
           they
           were
           animated
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           supposed
           for
           the
           most
           part
           to
           have
           yeelded
           to
           the
           very
           magnitude
           of
           the
           Disease
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           must
           not
           expect
           that
           magnitude
           of
           the
           Affect
           or
           Symptoms
           which
           we
           here
           describe
           ,
           in
           other
           Bodies
           yet
           living
           or
           newly
           besieged
           .
           For
           every
           Disease
           is
           moved
           to
           a
           Consistence
           ,
           and
           then
           also
           Nature
           being
           oppressed
           and
           unable
           to
           maintain
           the
           conflict
           groweth
           worse
           and
           worse
           .
           The
           latter
           is
           that
           the
           Reader
           take
           notice
           ,
           That
           almost
           all
           Diseases
           in
           processe
           of
           time
           ,
           do
           unite
           unto
           themselves
           other
           affects
           of
           a
           different
           kind
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           chronical
           Diseases
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           complicated
           before
           death
           :
           Let
           him
           not
           therfore
           imagine
           that
           every
           preternatural
           thing
           that
           is
           found
           in
           dead
           Bodies
           ,
           though
           destroyed
           by
           this
           affect
           ,
           must
           of
           necessity
           belong
           to
           this
           evil
           ;
           for
           perhaps
           it
           may
           rather
           have
           reference
           to
           some
           other
           Disea●e
           supervenient
           upon
           this
           before
           death
           ,
           then
           to
           this
           very
           Malady
           :
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           Anatomists
           through
           inadvertency
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           due
           regard
           to
           this
           Caution
           ,
           have
           fouly
           ered
           in
           their
           Observations
           ,
           whilest
           they
           ascribe
           those
           things
           which
           concern
           another
           
           Disease
           ,
           to
           another
           wherewith
           it
           was
           complicated
           before
           the
           dissolution
           .
           The
           best
           prevention
           therefore
           or
           rectification
           of
           this
           error
           is
           ,
           Not
           to
           make
           a
           rash
           judgment
           from
           the
           inspection
           of
           one
           or
           two
           bodies
           ,
           but
           first
           by
           a
           reiterated
           and
           sedulous
           experiment
           ,
           to
           be
           able
           to
           distinguish
           what
           things
           perpetually
           occur
           ,
           what
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           what
           frequently
           ,
           and
           what
           but
           seldome
           ,
           in
           the
           dissected
           bodies
           that
           have
           perished
           of
           the
           same
           Disease
           :
           for
           you
           must
           know
           ,
           That
           whatsoever
           is
           not
           perpetually
           conspicuous
           in
           the
           opened
           Bodies
           dissolved
           by
           the
           same
           Disease
           ,
           cannot
           appertain
           to
           the
           intimate
           and
           chief
           Essence
           of
           it
           :
           for
           neither
           the
           Disease
           it self
           can
           have
           an
           existence
           being
           separated
           from
           its
           Essence
           ,
           nor
           the
           Essence
           being
           separated
           from
           the
           Disease
           .
           But
           enough
           of
           these
           things
           ;
           let
           us
           now
           proceed
           to
           the
           Observations
           themselves
           .
        
         
           
             These
             our
             Anatomical
             Observations
             are
             distinguished
             into
             those
             which
             do
             extrinsecally
             occur
             ,
             the
             Body
             being
             not
             yet
             opened
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             present
             themselves
             only
             upon
             the
             Dissection
             of
             the
             Body
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               I.
               These
               of
               the
               former
               kind
               are
               they
               which
               are
               outwardly
               visible
               upon
               the
               first
               appearance
               of
               the
               naked
               dead
               Body
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   1
                   An
                   irregularity
                   ,
                   or
                   disproportion
                   of
                   the
                   parts
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   The
                   Head
                   bigger
                   then
                   ordinary
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Face
                   fat
                   and
                   in
                   good
                   constitution
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   parts
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   indeed
                   hath
                   appeared
                   in
                   al
                   those
                   whom
                   hitherto
                   we
                   have
                   beheld
                   to
                   perish
                   by
                   this
                   affect
                   ,
                   
                   one
                   only
                   excepted
                   ,
                   who
                   together
                   with
                   this
                   Disease
                   had
                   suppurated
                   Lungs
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   pined
                   and
                   disfugured
                   with
                   the
                   Physick
                   .
                   Yet
                   he
                   also
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   progresse
                   of
                   the
                   Disease
                   ,
                   was
                   full
                   faced
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   his
                   head
                   somewhat
                   big
                   ;
                   but
                   for
                   about
                   fourteen
                   dayes
                   before
                   he
                   Deceased
                   ,
                   on
                   a
                   sudden
                   all
                   the
                   fleshy
                   parts
                   about
                   his
                   head
                   consumed
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   face
                   was
                   like
                   the
                   picture
                   of
                   Hippocrates
                   ,
                   not
                   without
                   the
                   just
                   wonder
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   beheld
                   so
                   sudden
                   a
                   change
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   The
                   external
                   members
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   muscles
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Body
                   were
                   slender
                   and
                   extenuated
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   wasted
                   with
                   an
                   Atrophy
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Consumption
                   .
                   This
                   (
                   for
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   we
                   know
                   )
                   is
                   perpetually
                   observed
                   in
                   those
                   that
                   die
                   of
                   this
                   Disease
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   The
                   whole
                   Skin
                   ,
                   both
                   the
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   the
                   fleshy
                   and
                   fattish
                   Membrane
                   ,
                   appeareth
                   lank
                   and
                   hanging
                   ,
                   and
                   loose
                   like
                   a
                   Glove
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   you
                   would
                   think
                   it
                   would
                   contain
                   a
                   far
                   greater
                   quantity
                   of
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   About
                   the
                   joynts
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   the
                   wrests
                   and
                   ankles
                   certain
                   swellings
                   are
                   conspicuous
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   opened
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   fleshy
                   or
                   membranous
                   parts
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   ends
                   of
                   the
                   bones
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   perceave
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   rooted
                   in
                   their
                   appendances
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   file
                   away
                   those
                   prominencies
                   of
                   the
                   bones
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   easily
                   perceive
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   similary
                   substance
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   bones
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   The
                   articles
                   or
                   joynts
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   habits
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   external
                   parts
                   are
                   less
                   firm
                   and
                   rigid
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   flexible
                   then
                   at
                   another
                   time
                   they
                   are
                   observed
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   dead
                   bodies
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   particular
                   the
                   Neck
                   after
                   death
                   is
                   scarce
                   stiffe
                   with
                   cold
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   much
                   less
                   then
                   in
                   other
                   Carkasses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   6
                   The
                   Brest
                   is
                   outwardly
                   lean
                   ,
                   and
                   very
                   narrow
                   ,
                   especially
                   under
                   the
                   arms
                   ,
                   and
                   seemeth
                   on
                   the
                   sides
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   compressed
                   ,
                   the
                   ‡
                   Stern
                   also
                   is
                   somwhat
                   pointed
                   ,
                   like
                   the
                   Keel
                   of
                   a
                   Ship
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   breast
                   of
                   a
                   Hen.
                   
                
                 
                   7
                   The
                   top
                   of
                   the
                   ribs
                   to
                   which
                   the
                   stern
                   is
                   conjoyned
                   with
                   gristles
                   ,
                   are
                   knotty
                   ,
                   like
                   unto
                   the
                   joynts
                   of
                   the
                   Wrest
                   and
                   Ankles
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   already
                   said
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   The
                   Abdomen
                   indeed
                   outwardly
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   parts
                   continent
                   is
                   lean
                   ,
                   but
                   inwardly
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   parts
                   contained
                   it
                   is
                   somwhat
                   sticking
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   seemeth
                   to
                   be
                   sweld
                   ,
                   and
                   extended
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   have
                   been
                   our
                   Observations
                   before
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   bellies
                   .
                
              
            
             
               II.
               The
               Abdomen
               being
               opened
               ,
               we
               have
               Noted
               these
               things
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   1
                   The
                   Liver
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   dissected
                   ,
                   hath
                   exceeded
                   in
                   bignesse
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   well
                   coloured
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   much
                   hardned
                   ,
                   nor
                   contaminated
                   by
                   any
                   other
                   remarkable
                   vice
                   .
                   We
                   desire
                   som
                   bodies
                   should
                   here
                   be
                   excepted
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   other
                   Diseases
                   before
                   death
                   were
                   complicated
                   with
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   Dropsie
                   &
                   an
                   extream
                   Consumption
                   we
                   remember
                   to
                   have
                   hapned
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   The
                   Spleen
                   (
                   namely
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   hitherto
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   lawful
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   observe
                   )
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   contemned
                   ,
                   whether
                   you
                   consider
                   the
                   magnitude
                   ,
                   the
                   colour
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   notwithstanding
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   deny
                   but
                   it
                   may
                   otherwise
                   happen
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   a
                   complication
                   with
                   other
                   Diseases
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   3
                   We
                   have
                   sometimes
                   espied
                   a
                   wheyish
                   water
                   to
                   have
                   glided
                   into
                   the
                   cavity
                   of
                   the
                   Abdomen
                   ,
                   but
                   indeed
                   not
                   often
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   any
                   great
                   plenty
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   The
                   Stomach
                   and
                   Guts
                   are
                   somewhat
                   more
                   infected
                   with
                   flatulent
                   humors
                   ,
                   then
                   sound
                   bodies
                   usually
                   are
                   ,
                   which
                   partly
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   that
                   extension
                   of
                   the
                   hypochondriacal
                   parts
                   above
                   mentioned
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   The
                   Mesentery
                   is
                   sometimes
                   faultlesse
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   affected
                   with
                   glandulous
                   excrescences
                   bigger
                   then
                   ordinary
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   with
                   swelling
                   bunches
                   :
                   But
                   concerning
                   the
                   sweet-breadwe
                   declare
                   nothing
                   for
                   a
                   certainty
                   ;
                   only
                   we
                   suspect
                   that
                   obstructions
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   a
                   schirrhus
                   ,
                   may
                   sometimes
                   invade
                   that
                   part
                   .
                   But
                   thus
                   we
                   delegate
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   enquiry
                   of
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   The
                   Kidneys
                   ,
                   Ureters
                   ,
                   and
                   Bladder
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   concomitancy
                   of
                   some
                   other
                   Disease
                   ,
                   are
                   laudably
                   sound
                   .
                   We
                   observe
                   in
                   general
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Bowels
                   contained
                   in
                   this
                   Belly
                   ,
                   that
                   although
                   the
                   parts
                   containing
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   noted
                   above
                   ,
                   are
                   very
                   much
                   extenuated
                   and
                   emaciated
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   they
                   as
                   large
                   and
                   as
                   full
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   larger
                   and
                   fuller
                   ,
                   then
                   those
                   seen
                   in
                   sound
                   bodies
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   Liver
                   .
                
              
            
             
               III.
               The
               Sterne
               being
               with-drawn
               ,
               these
               things
               have
               presented
               themselves
               in
               the
               breast
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   1
                   A
                   certain
                   adherence
                   or
                   growing
                   to
                   of
                   the
                   Lungs
                   with
                   the
                   ‡
                   Pleura
                   which
                   hath
                   been
                   more
                   or
                   lesse
                   discernable
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Bodies
                   which
                   hitherto
                   
                   we
                   have
                   cut
                   up
                   .
                   Yet
                   we
                   suppose
                   that
                   this
                   affect
                   may
                   happen
                   without
                   any
                   such
                   nourishment
                   ,
                   although
                   in
                   the
                   advancement
                   of
                   the
                   Disease
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   it
                   cometh
                   before
                   the
                   Patient
                   die
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   The
                   stopings
                   or
                   stuffings
                   of
                   the
                   lungs
                   are
                   no
                   less
                   frequent
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   those
                   coadhering
                   parts
                   .
                   Hard
                   humours
                   also
                   engendered
                   by
                   a
                   thick
                   ,
                   viscous
                   ,
                   and
                   blackish
                   bloud
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   in
                   one
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   in
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   strings
                   of
                   the
                   Lungs
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   not
                   these
                   alwayes
                   conspicuous
                   ,
                   many
                   times
                   also
                   Imposthums
                   and
                   Ulcers
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   One
                   amongst
                   us
                   doth
                   attest
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   once
                   saw
                   glandulous
                   knobs
                   and
                   bunches
                   ,
                   so
                   numerous
                   ,
                   That
                   they
                   seemed
                   to
                   equallize
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   exceed
                   the
                   magnitude
                   of
                   the
                   Lungs
                   themselves
                   ▪
                   They
                   were
                   scituated
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   between
                   the
                   Lungs
                   and
                   the
                   Mediastinum
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Membrane
                   that
                   divides
                   the
                   middle
                   belly
                   )
                   and
                   were
                   extended
                   from
                   the
                   Canel-bone
                   to
                   the
                   Diaphragma
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   In
                   the
                   cavity
                   of
                   the
                   Breast
                   we
                   have
                   sometimes
                   seen
                   a
                   collection
                   of
                   wheyish
                   waters
                   ,
                   &
                   indeed
                   more
                   frequently
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   cavity
                   of
                   the
                   Abdomen
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   in
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   One
                   amongst
                   us
                   hath
                   likewise
                   seen
                   this
                   affect
                   complicated
                   with
                   a
                   great
                   Impostume
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   Ptysick
                   :
                   the
                   Stern
                   being
                   removed
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Lungs
                   on
                   the
                   left
                   side
                   were
                   infected
                   with
                   an
                   Impostume
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   every
                   side
                   growing
                   to
                   the
                   Pleura
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   humour
                   being
                   lightly
                   crushed
                   ,
                   a
                   copious
                   ,
                   thick
                   and
                   stinking
                   Matter
                   of
                   a
                   yellowish
                   colour
                   ,
                   flowed
                   out
                   thorow
                   the
                   sharp
                   artery
                   into
                   the
                   very
                   mouth
                   :
                   The
                   outward
                   Membrane
                   of
                   the
                   Lungs
                   whereby
                   they
                   firmly
                   adhered
                   to
                   the
                   Pleura
                   ,
                   appeared
                   thicker
                   then
                   ordinary
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   mediation
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   strings
                   on
                   
                   that
                   side
                   did
                   so
                   grow
                   together
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   could
                   scarce
                   distinguish
                   them
                   ●or
                   such
                   :
                   the
                   same
                   Membrane
                   also
                   ,
                   involved
                   both
                   the
                   Lungs
                   and
                   also
                   the
                   Impostume
                   it self
                   ▪
                   which
                   being
                   opened
                   the
                   magnitude
                   of
                   the
                   Imposthume
                   was
                   discernable
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   estimation
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   present
                   ,
                   contained
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   two
                   pound
                   of
                   water
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   The
                   kernel
                   in
                   the
                   Canel-bone
                   in
                   Childhood
                   is
                   alwayes
                   observed
                   to
                   be
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   perhaps
                   greater
                   yet
                   in
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   died
                   of
                   this
                   Disease
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IV.
               The
               Skull
               being
               sawed
               thorow
               in
               a
               circular
               Figure
               ,
               and
               the
               little
               cover
               being
               removed
               ,
               we
               have
               observed
               these
               things
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   1
                   The
                   Dura
                   Mater
                   hath
                   been
                   more
                   firme
                   ,
                   and
                   adhered
                   to
                   the
                   Skul
                   in
                   more
                   places
                   then
                   is
                   usual
                   in
                   men
                   of
                   ripe
                   years
                   :
                   perhaps
                   the
                   same
                   may
                   be
                   observed
                   in
                   other
                   Children
                   not
                   affected
                   with
                   this
                   evil
                   ,
                   although
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   suppose
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   manner
                   :
                   for
                   certain
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   in
                   new
                   born
                   Infants
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   and
                   straight
                   connexions
                   between
                   the
                   Pericranian
                   and
                   the
                   Dura
                   Mater
                   which
                   are
                   afterwards
                   broken
                   off
                   and
                   are
                   scarce
                   discernable
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   In
                   some
                   Bodies
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   dissected
                   ,
                   between
                   the
                   Dura
                   and
                   the
                   Pia
                   mater
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   ventricles
                   of
                   the
                   Brain
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   found
                   wheyish
                   and
                   waterish
                   humours
                   ;
                   from
                   whence
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   ,
                   That
                   this
                   affect
                   is
                   complicated
                   with
                   the
                   Hydrocephalus
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   We
                   have
                   found
                   the
                   Brain
                   in
                   others
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   opened
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   firm
                   and
                   inculpable
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   overflowed
                   with
                   any
                   waterish
                   congestions
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     4
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     We
                     have
                     observed
                     in
                     some
                     Bodies
                     lately
                     
                     opened
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Carotides
                     have
                     exceeded
                     their
                     just
                     proportion
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     also
                     have
                     the
                     jugulary
                     Veins
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     Arteries
                     and
                     the
                     Veins
                     which
                     are
                     delated
                     to
                     the
                     outward
                     parts
                     ,
                     were
                     of
                     an
                     unusual
                     slendernesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     whether
                     or
                     no
                     this
                     be
                     perpetual
                     in
                     this
                     affect
                     we
                     cannot
                     yet
                     witnesse
                     by
                     an
                     occular
                     testimony
                     ;
                     yet
                     we
                     conjecture
                     ,
                     That
                     it
                     happeneth
                     so
                     perpetually
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     came
                     not
                     sooner
                     into
                     our
                     minds
                     to
                     examine
                     it
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     our
                     Anatomical
                     enquiries
                     into
                     this
                     subject
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           premised
           ,
           our
           next
           Disquisition
           shall
           be
           to
           find
           out
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Disease
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           Certain
           Suppositions
           are
           proposed
           for
           the
           easier
           finding
           out
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Disease
           .
           First
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           Health
           .
           Secondly
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           a
           Disease
           .
           Thirdly
           of
           a
           threefold
           Division
           of
           Health
           and
           Diseases
           .
           The
           Explication
           of
           the
           third
           Division
           ,
           and
           the
           Vse
           of
           the
           same
           .
           The
           Description
           of
           a
           natural
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           the
           exaltation
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Fourth
           Supposition
           of
           the
           Combination
           of
           three
           Constitutions
           in
           the
           same
           parts
           .
        
         
           THat
           we
           may
           proceed
           the
           more
           distinctly
           and
           clearly
           in
           the
           finding
           out
           of
           the
           Essense
           of
           this
           Disease
           ,
           we
           judged
           it
           very
           advantagious
           to
           premise
           these
           subsequent
           Suppositions
           :
        
         
           I
           
             That
             the
             Essence
             of
             Health
             doth
             consist
             in
             some
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Body
             according
             to
             Nature
             .
          
           But
           seing
           this
           is
           twofold
           in
           the
           kind
           ,
           one
           Essential
           and
           necessary
           ,
           respecting
           the
           
             tò
             esse
          
           simply
           ,
           which
           during
           life
           continueth
           immoveable
           and
           immutable
           under
           various
           affections
           ,
           and
           is
           indivisible
           :
           The
           other
           Accidental
           ,
           having
           reference
           to
           the
           
             tò
             bene
             esse
          
           ,
           which
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           whole
           Animal
           ,
           is
           both
           moveable
           and
           mutable
           ▪
           
           and
           hath
           a
           great
           latitude
           ,
           and
           can
           be
           present
           or
           absent
           without
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           whole
           .
           Health
           consists
           not
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           latter
           Constitution
           .
        
         
           II.
           
             That
             the
             Essence
             of
             a
             Disease
             in
             like
             manner
             consisteth
             not
             in
             the
             Essential
             Constitution
             :
          
           For
           so
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           whole
           would
           by
           and
           by
           follow
           :
           But
           in
           the
           Accidental
           Constitution
           ,
           namely
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           as
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           whole
           can
           be
           present
           or
           absent
           without
           its
           dissolution
           .
           We
           have
           said
           (
           and
           not
           without
           reason
           )
           that
           this
           Constitution
           wherein
           Health
           and
           Sicknesse
           are
           founded
           ,
           is
           moveable
           and
           accidental
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           whole
           ;
           for
           even
           this
           also
           in
           respect
           of
           some
           part
           may
           be
           essential
           :
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           a
           finger
           being
           cut
           off
           ,
           a
           Disease
           ariseth
           in
           the
           defective
           number
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           which
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           is
           founded
           upon
           an
           accidental
           Constitution
           ;
           for
           that
           finger
           may
           be
           present
           or
           absent
           without
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           whole
           ;
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           lost
           member
           it
           is
           founded
           upon
           an
           Essential
           Constitution
           ,
           for
           this
           Disease
           being
           supposed
           ,
           the
           Essence
           of
           that
           finger
           perisheth
           .
        
         
           III.
           
             That
             the
             Constitution
             wherein
             the
             Essence
             both
             of
             Health
             and
             Sickness
             consisteth
             ,
             admits
             a
             threefold
             manner
             of
             division
             or
             distinction
             in
             the
             method
             of
             Discipline
             .
          
           The
           first
           is
           somewhat
           thick
           ,
           and
           is
           resolved
           into
           parts
           altogether
           Concrete
           ,
           namely
           ,
           It
           proceedeth
           
             Kata
             topous
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           division
           of
           the
           parts
           from
           head
           to
           heel
           .
           The
           second
           is
           purely
           abstracted
           ,
           and
           searcheth
           out
           all
           the
           Elements
           of
           the
           moveable
           Constitution
           ,
           from
           whence
           cometh
           the
           division
           of
           Diseases
           into
           similar
           ,
           organical
           ,
           and
           common
           ;
           and
           then
           again
           those
           various
           subdivisions
           into
           distempers
           ,
           faults
           of
           figure
           ,
           superficies
           ,
           cavities
           and
           passages
           ,
           
           of
           magnitude
           ,
           number
           ,
           site
           and
           continuity
           .
           The
           third
           is
           as
           it
           were
           a
           middle
           manner
           ,
           and
           although
           it
           hath
           been
           hitherto
           neglected
           ,
           yet
           we
           dare
           avouch
           ,
           That
           it
           may
           have
           its
           use
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           contemptible
           one
           ,
           in
           the
           handling
           of
           Diseases
           ,
           and
           the
           finding
           out
           of
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           Disease
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           divided
           into
           a
           Constitution
           Natural
           ,
           Vital
           ,
           and
           Animal
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             is
             proper
             to
             ,
             and
             inherent
             in
             every
             part
             ,
             absolutely
             competible
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             dependance
             upon
             the
             other
             parts
             according
             to
             the
             Essence
             of
             it
             simply
             :
          
           This
           remaineth
           a
           while
           after
           death
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           resolved
           by
           Putrefaction
           ,
           Ambustion
           ,
           simple
           Exiccation
           ,
           Mummification
           ,
           Petrification
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           violent
           Causes
           .
           This
           Constitution
           in
           respect
           of
           its
           simple
           Essence
           ,
           doth
           not
           depend
           upon
           those
           Members
           which
           minister
           an
           Influx
           ,
           but
           it
           dependeth
           upon
           them
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           its
           Conservation
           ,
           and
           likewise
           of
           its
           Operation
           .
           For
           the
           vital
           influx
           ceasing
           after
           death
           (
           which
           is
           as
           it
           were
           the
           salt
           and
           condiment
           of
           it
           )
           quickly
           perisheth
           ,
           and
           as
           long
           as
           the
           creature
           liveth
           ,
           this
           is
           variously
           affected
           by
           the
           influxes
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           the
           actions
           are
           either
           promoved
           or
           interupted
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Second
             is
             the
             Vital
             Constitution
             ,
             which
             is
             produced
             by
             that
             continual
             influx
             from
             the
             heart
             thorow
             the
             arteries
             into
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             .
          
           This
           also
           it
           admitteth
           degrees
           ,
           and
           is
           often
           subject
           to
           variations
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           also
           seemeth
           to
           suffer
           a
           kind
           of
           eclips
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           swouning
           ,
           a
           syncope
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           it
           persevereth
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           last
           period
           of
           life
           (
           at
           least
           in
           its
           fountain
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           other
           parts
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Third
             is
             the
             Animal
             Constitution
             ,
             which
             is
             derived
          
           
           
             from
             the
             Brain
             thorow
             the
             Nerves
             into
             the
             Organs
             of
             Sense
             and
             Motion
             .
          
           This
           is
           many
           times
           totally
           wanting
           in
           many
           parts
           ,
           the
           life
           notwithstanding
           remaining
           ;
           yea
           it
           might
           for
           a
           long
           time
           together
           be
           defective
           in
           several
           parts
           ,
           or
           all
           the
           parts
           ,
           did
           not
           respiration
           ,
           which
           is
           absolute
           necessary
           unto
           life
           ,
           depend
           upon
           it
           .
           These
           Constitutions
           therefore
           keep
           such
           a
           connexion
           between
           themselves
           ,
           that
           the
           second
           doth
           eternally
           and
           continually
           presuppose
           the
           existence
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           of
           the
           second
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           not
           back
           again
           so
           absolute
           a
           dependance
           between
           them
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           we
           have
           even
           now
           said
           )
           the
           former
           can
           for
           some
           time
           subsist
           without
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           commonly
           altogether
           without
           the
           third
           :
           And
           these
           three
           Constitutions
           may
           in
           most
           bodies
           be
           manifestly
           perceived
           ,
           yet
           we
           affirm
           not
           that
           they
           may
           be
           found
           in
           all
           .
           The
           Natural
           indeed
           and
           the
           Vital
           are
           wanting
           to
           no
           part
           :
           but
           the
           Animal
           is
           defective
           in
           the
           Bones
           (
           though
           the
           teeth
           will
           admit
           some
           doubt
           )
           gristles
           ,
           perhaps
           ligaments
           ,
           and
           some
           substances
           as
           of
           the
           Liver
           ,
           Spleen
           ,
           &c.
           we
           assert
           therefore
           this
           threefold
           Constitution
           to
           be
           in
           all
           those
           parts
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Natural
           ,
           Vital
           ,
           and
           Animal
           Faculty
           is
           communicated
           .
           For
           although
           these
           Faculties
           as
           to
           the
           first
           act
           may
           be
           said
           to
           depend
           upon
           the
           Soul
           (
           which
           relation
           hath
           indeed
           no
           relation
           to
           the
           Medicinal
           art
           )
           yet
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           second
           act
           they
           are
           necessarily
           rooted
           in
           some
           material
           Constitution
           of
           the
           parts
           to
           which
           they
           belong
           .
           For
           whereas
           some
           say
           that
           the
           Vital
           Faculty
           is
           derived
           from
           the
           Heart
           ,
           and
           the
           Animal
           from
           the
           Brain
           unto
           the
           other
           parts
           ,
           that
           must
           not
           so
           be
           understood
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Faculties
           themselves
           in
           a
           wandring
           manner
           were
           transient
           from
           part
           to
           part
           (
           for
           the
           passing
           of
           
           an
           accident
           from
           subject
           to
           subject
           cannot
           be
           conceived
           by
           any
           understanding
           )
           but
           that
           the
           Vital
           Faculty
           is
           derived
           with
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           vital
           Spirit
           from
           the
           Heart
           unto
           the
           parts
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           is
           excited
           by
           some
           motion
           of
           the
           Heart
           and
           Arteries
           in
           the
           parts
           themselves
           ,
           and
           in
           like
           manner
           the
           Animal
           Faculty
           doth
           descend
           in
           and
           with
           the
           Animal
           Spirit
           by
           the
           Nerves
           ,
           or
           is
           produced
           in
           the
           parts
           by
           some
           motion
           of
           the
           Nerves
           in
           the
           Brain
           .
           Which
           way
           soever
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           we
           must
           needs
           confesse
           that
           some
           alteration
           is
           imprinted
           in
           the
           part
           it self
           receiving
           it
           either
           from
           the
           said
           Spirits
           ,
           or
           from
           their
           motions
           .
           Which
           alteration
           as
           it
           is
           here
           granted
           to
           be
           the
           root
           of
           the
           Faculty
           ,
           either
           Vital
           ,
           or
           Animal
           in
           the
           respective
           parts
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           a
           moveable
           Constitution
           ,
           because
           it
           can
           be
           variously
           changed
           ,
           remitted
           ,
           and
           intended
           without
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           whole
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           the
           Constitution
           wherein
           either
           Health
           or
           Sicknesse
           may
           consist
           ,
           seeing
           that
           whensoever
           alteration
           is
           deficient
           unto
           the
           parts
           wherein
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           wayes
           administred
           then
           is
           requisite
           ,
           the
           action
           will
           thereupon
           be
           unavoidably
           depraved
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           be
           rightly
           performed
           ,
           then
           sound
           and
           perfect
           health
           is
           said
           to
           be
           present
           from
           the
           part
           of
           that
           Constitution
           .
           Considering
           therefore
           that
           there
           are
           two
           kind
           of
           Alterations
           besides
           the
           natural
           and
           inherent
           Constitution
           ,
           one
           from
           the
           influx
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           another
           from
           the
           influx
           of
           the
           Brain
           in
           most
           parts
           ;
           and
           seeing
           the
           said
           alterations
           ,
           as
           they
           themselves
           are
           more
           perfect
           or
           more
           imperfect
           ,
           do
           render
           the
           Faculties
           in
           the
           respective
           parts
           (
           at
           least
           as
           to
           the
           second
           act
           )
           more
           perfect
           or
           imperfect
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           actions
           are
           thereupon
           depraved
           or
           sound
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           this
           threefold
           Constitution
           reside
           in
           most
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           
           and
           that
           the
           said
           kind
           of
           alterations
           be
           medical
           constitutions
           whereon
           Health
           and
           Sicknesse
           may
           be
           grounded
           .
        
         
           That
           this
           Division
           or
           Distinction
           is
           not
           frivolous
           or
           altogether
           unprofitable
           ,
           appeareth
           from
           hence
           ,
           because
           the
           practical
           Physitians
           in
           their
           Methods
           do
           rightly
           admonish
           ,
           that
           in
           obscure
           Diseases
           the
           Faculties
           must
           be
           accurately
           observed
           ,
           when
           their
           actions
           are
           seen
           to
           be
           depraved
           ,
           which
           diligence
           may
           serve
           as
           it
           were
           for
           a
           Manuduction
           to
           guide
           us
           to
           the
           Origine
           of
           the
           affect
           ;
           now
           if
           it
           be
           a
           consideration
           of
           so
           just
           importance
           to
           note
           the
           interupted
           Faculties
           in
           Diseases
           ,
           certainly
           it
           will
           be
           an
           exercise
           of
           no
           lesse
           moment
           to
           take
           cognizance
           of
           the
           Constitutions
           themselves
           ,
           upon
           which
           those
           Faculties
           have
           an
           immediate
           and
           strict
           dependance
           .
        
         
           Now
           least
           any
           man
           should
           conceive
           that
           there
           is
           almost
           a
           coincidence
           between
           this
           third
           Division
           and
           the
           second
           ,
           he
           may
           observe
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           diligently
           weigh
           the
           matter
           ,
           That
           every
           member
           of
           this
           division
           doth
           in
           some
           manner
           include
           al
           the
           members
           of
           the
           next
           precedent
           ,
           namely
           that
           the
           natural
           Constitution
           doth
           comprehend
           primarily
           indeed
           the
           similar
           Constitution
           ,
           but
           that
           secondarily
           and
           in
           order
           to
           the
           whole
           creature
           ,
           it
           containeth
           in
           a
           sort
           the
           conformation
           and
           continuity
           ;
           in
           like
           manner
           that
           the
           Vital
           and
           Animal
           Constitution
           do
           in
           their
           way
           so
           clearly
           participate
           of
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           said
           Division
           ,
           that
           to
           offer
           proofs
           of
           it
           were
           an
           unnecessary
           undertaking
           :
           Only
           we
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           take
           notice
           (
           which
           also
           we
           even
           now
           intimated
           )
           That
           the
           natural
           Constitution
           primarily
           and
           principally
           hath
           respect
           unto
           the
           temperament
           ,
           the
           common
           qualities
           ,
           the
           plenty
           of
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           the
           peculiar
           
           disposition
           of
           them
           (
           which
           by
           some
           are
           refered
           to
           the
           form
           and
           the
           whole
           substance
           )
           but
           that
           it
           hath
           respect
           unto
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Organe
           and
           the
           continuity
           as
           it
           were
           secondarily
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           the
           whole
           creature
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           can
           scarce
           be
           otherwise
           hurt
           or
           vitiated
           by
           them
           .
           Yet
           we
           must
           not
           deny
           but
           that
           the
           natural
           Constitution
           is
           sometimes
           vitiated
           as
           it
           is
           meerly
           Organical
           ,
           for
           thus
           it
           falleth
           out
           in
           the
           obstructions
           of
           the
           natural
           passages
           ;
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           when
           a
           stone
           is
           impacted
           or
           grown
           to
           hardnesse
           in
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           Meter
           or
           the
           yard
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           like
           cases
           :
           but
           this
           happeneth
           unto
           it
           especially
           in
           as
           much
           as
           the
           passage
           is
           ordained
           for
           the
           use
           and
           conservation
           of
           the
           whole
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           most
           part
           the
           Organical
           vices
           in
           the
           natural
           Constitution
           are
           of
           lesse
           note
           and
           consideration
           then
           the
           similar
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           may
           suffice
           to
           be
           spoken
           in
           a
           general
           way
           of
           this
           triple
           Constitution
           .
           We
           will
           now
           in
           particular
           speak
           a
           few
           things
           of
           them
           in
           few
           words
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Natural
             Constitution
          
           which
           is
           proper
           unto
           and
           inherent
           in
           every
           part
           ,
           may
           be
           known
           by
           this
           discription
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           natural
           Being
           ,
           setled
           in
           the
           parts
           ,
           competible
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           they
           are
           aptly
           constituted
           by
           their
           temperament
           ,
           and
           common
           quallities
           ,
           by
           their
           sufficient
           portion
           and
           convenient
           disposition
           of
           ingenerated
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           just
           conformation
           and
           continuity
           ,
           to
           a
           perfect
           performance
           of
           natural
           actions
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           Vital
           (
           and
           perhaps
           the
           Animal
           )
           influx
           .
           Therefore
           when
           there
           is
           in
           any
           part
           a
           just
           temperament
           ,
           convenient
           common
           qualities
           ,
           an
           exquisite
           proportion
           ,
           and
           harmonious
           disposition
           
           of
           inherent
           Spirits
           .
           Finally
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           a
           laudable
           conformation
           and
           unity
           ,
           and
           yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           natural
           action
           is
           depraved
           ,
           we
           may
           well
           conclude
           that
           it
           is
           not
           vitiated
           by
           the
           natural
           Constitution
           ,
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           concurrent
           cause
           ,
           namely
           the
           vital
           or
           natural
           influx
           ,
           or
           of
           both
           together
           ;
           for
           the
           natural
           actions
           in
           creatures
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           union
           and
           wedlock
           of
           life
           ,
           are
           exalted
           to
           a
           more
           eminent
           condition
           then
           otherwis
           they
           would
           attain
           unto
           by
           the
           natural
           Constitution
           alone
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           That
           although
           the
           natural
           Constitution
           in
           slain
           Creatures
           remaineth
           after
           death
           undepraved
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           yet
           the
           attractive
           and
           retentive
           Faculty
           ,
           the
           concoction
           of
           the
           aliment
           ,
           and
           the
           expulsion
           of
           the
           exctement
           do
           altogether
           cease
           :
           And
           in
           Diseases
           also
           many
           times
           the
           natural
           Constitution
           is
           at
           first
           untoucht
           ,
           yet
           the
           natural
           action
           is
           vitiated
           meerly
           by
           the
           defect
           of
           the
           due
           concurrence
           of
           the
           vital
           influx
           :
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           somttimes
           the
           natural
           and
           vital
           Constitution
           being
           sound
           and
           healthful
           ,
           yet
           some
           natural
           action
           is
           depraved
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           defect
           of
           some
           animal
           influx
           and
           concurence
           :
           but
           this
           for
           the
           most
           part
           happeneth
           only
           in
           the
           Nervous
           ,
           Fibrous
           ,
           and
           Membranous
           parts
           ,
           especially
           where
           they
           make
           a
           hollownesse
           ,
           but
           seldom
           or
           not
           at
           all
           in
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           parts
           :
           As
           in
           the
           Palsy
           the
           excrements
           are
           many
           times
           unduly
           retained
           ,
           by
           reason
           only
           of
           the
           astonishment
           and
           insensiblnesse
           of
           the
           guts
           ,
           the
           other
           constitutions
           being
           sound
           .
           Therefore
           in
           these
           cases
           ,
           when
           some
           natural
           action
           is
           hurt
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           presently
           conclude
           that
           the
           natural
           Constitution
           is
           first
           vitiated
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           with
           dilligence
           enquire
           out
           that
           Constitution
           which
           is
           first
           vitiated
           ,
           for
           that
           
           is
           to
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           the
           root
           and
           first
           essence
           of
           the
           evil
           ;
           in
           like
           manner
           if
           some
           vital
           action
           be
           depraved
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           presently
           infer
           that
           the
           vital
           Constitution
           is
           primarily
           vitiated
           ;
           because
           sometimes
           the
           first
           Origin
           is
           more
           rightly
           deduced
           from
           the
           natural
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           the
           animal
           Constitution
           :
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           Through
           the
           intensivenesse
           of
           cold
           ,
           a
           finger
           is
           mortified
           by
           inflamation
           :
           in
           this
           case
           it
           is
           true
           that
           the
           influx
           of
           the
           vital
           bloud
           is
           plainly
           intercepted
           ;
           yet
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           interception
           must
           be
           sought
           out
           in
           the
           natural
           Constitution
           of
           that
           very
           part
           so
           benumned
           :
           So
           also
           in
           a
           Convulsion
           the
           circulation
           of
           the
           bloud
           is
           perhaps
           something
           disturbed
           and
           interupted
           ;
           but
           the
           first
           depravation
           must
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           animal
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           vital
           Constitution
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           in
           a
           Feaver
           the
           Head
           is
           invaded
           ,
           but
           the
           source
           of
           the
           evil
           will
           peradventure
           be
           found
           out
           in
           the
           vital
           Constitution
           :
           so
           perhaps
           the
           Flesh
           is
           wasted
           ,
           and
           al
           the
           natural
           Spirits
           are
           decayed
           ;
           yet
           the
           root
           of
           the
           evil
           wil
           be
           found
           out
           in
           the
           vital
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           natural
           Constitution
           :
           So
           that
           any
           Constitution
           of
           the
           three
           before
           named
           may
           be
           in
           several
           Diseases
           ,
           sometimes
           the
           first
           ,
           sometimes
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           the
           third
           cause
           of
           vitiated
           actions
           .
        
         
           Not
           only
           many
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           body
           (
           yea
           simply
           al
           the
           sensible
           )
           which
           exhibit
           not
           an
           influx
           ,
           neither
           are
           subservient
           as
           delatory
           parts
           ,
           do
           naturally
           admit
           this
           threefold
           Constitution
           ,
           but
           besides
           also
           even
           the
           Heart
           it self
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           arteries
           ,
           and
           the
           Brain
           and
           al
           the
           nerves
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Brain
           (
           excepting
           the
           fault
           in
           its
           natural
           Constitution
           )
           may
           be
           cherished
           and
           helped
           by
           the
           vital
           Spirit
           which
           is
           transmitted
           thorow
           the
           veins
           and
           the
           arteries
           ,
           being
           wel
           
           affected
           ,
           or
           vitiated
           and
           hurt
           if
           that
           be
           ill
           affected
           :
           And
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           also
           may
           the
           Heart
           by
           the
           animal
           Spirit
           which
           hath
           an
           influx
           thorow
           the
           recurent
           nerve
           of
           the
           sixth
           pair
           ,
           the
           arteries
           also
           by
           the
           animal
           influx
           thorow
           the
           nerves
           by
           a
           way
           perhaps
           not
           yet
           found
           out
           :
           And
           Finally
           ,
           The
           Nerves
           also
           by
           the
           vital
           Spirit
           deduced
           thorow
           the
           Arteries
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           That
           the
           Essence
           of
           this
           Disease
           consists
           not
           in
           the
           Animal
           or
           Vital
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Natural
           Constitution
           ;
           not
           as
           Organical
           ,
           but
           as
           Similar
           :
           
             Three
             Limitations
             are
             Propounded
          
           .
        
         
           THese
           things
           being
           Presupposed
           ,
           We
           shal
           proceed
           to
           enquir
           in
           what
           Constitution
           of
           the
           parts
           the
           first
           Root
           or
           Essence
           of
           this
           affect
           is
           lodged
           .
           Be
           the
           first
           Conclusion
           therefore
           this
           ,
        
         
           
             The
             First
             Root
             of
             this
             Affect
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Animal
             Constitution
             ,
             or
             in
             that
             which
             dependeth
             upon
             the
             Influx
             of
             the
             Brain
             into
             the
             parts
             .
          
           Indeed
           we
           confesse
           that
           al
           the
           nerves
           which
           without
           the
           Skul
           proceed
           from
           the
           spinal
           marrow
           ,
           are
           found
           to
           be
           loose
           and
           weak
           in
           this
           affect
           ;
           yet
           this
           doth
           not
           here
           seem
           to
           arise
           from
           a
           defect
           of
           the
           influx
           of
           the
           Brain
           ,
           which
           we
           thus
           prove
           ,
           First
           the
           loosnesse
           and
           weaknesse
           
           of
           the
           nerves
           ,
           which
           cometh
           primarily
           from
           the
           Brain
           ,
           is
           almost
           alwayes
           consociated
           with
           somnolency
           and
           drowsinesse
           ;
           but
           this
           Symptom
           happeneth
           but
           rarely
           ,
           and
           by
           accident
           only
           in
           this
           affect
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           we
           remember
           ,
           we
           never
           knew
           the
           Palsy
           ,
           or
           the
           Apoplexy
           to
           supervene
           or
           follow
           upon
           this
           Disease
           ;
           but
           it
           ought
           necessarily
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           often
           (
           at
           least
           in
           the
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Disease
           )
           if
           this
           loosnesse
           and
           weakness
           of
           the
           nerves
           should
           take
           beginning
           from
           a
           defect
           of
           the
           influx
           of
           the
           Brain
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           We
           have
           observed
           the
           Brain
           to
           be
           sufficiently
           firm
           and
           inculpable
           in
           many
           dissected
           after
           death
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           For
           the
           most
           part
           those
           that
           are
           afflicted
           with
           this
           evil
           are
           ingenious
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           age
           ,
           which
           doth
           evidently
           attest
           the
           vigour
           and
           vivacity
           of
           the
           Brain
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           Conclusion
           .
           
             The
             first
             root
             of
             this
             affect
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Vital
             Constitution
             ,
             or
             in
             that
             which
             dependeth
             upon
             the
             Influx
             of
             the
             Heart
             into
             the
             parts
             .
          
           An
           unequal
           distribution
           of
           bloud
           indeed
           almost
           (
           if
           not
           altogether
           )
           perpetual
           may
           be
           observed
           in
           this
           affect
           :
           neverthelesse
           the
           chief
           reason
           of
           this
           inequality
           must
           be
           ascribed
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           inequasity
           of
           the
           influx
           of
           the
           Heart
           or
           Arteries
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           unequal
           reception
           and
           unaptnesse
           in
           the
           parts
           themselves
           to
           receive
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           Heart
           and
           the
           Arteries
           do
           for
           their
           part
           indiscriminately
           or
           equally
           distribute
           the
           bloud
           with
           the
           Spirits
           every
           way
           into
           the
           parts
           .
           But
           if
           it
           so
           fal
           out
           that
           an
           Artery
           of
           some
           part
           be
           interupted
           in
           his
           function
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           benumnednesse
           and
           stupefaction
           of
           that
           part
           ,
           or
           the
           parts
           adjacent
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           that
           the
           bloud
           must
           be
           minutely
           transmitted
           thither
           ,
           and
           so
           unequally
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           other
           parts
           which
           expeditely
           and
           aptly
           receave
           the
           bloud
           .
           
           Therefore
           in
           this
           case
           this
           inequality
           of
           distribution
           doth
           properly
           and
           primarily
           depend
           upon
           a
           preexistent
           fault
           without
           the
           artery
           pertaining
           to
           the
           natural
           Constitution
           of
           the
           parts
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           some
           may
           Object
           ,
           
             Although
             perhaps
             the
             aforesaid
             inequality
             hath
             no
             dependance
             upon
             the
             Heart
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             so
             happen
             that
             a
             weak
             Pulse
             may
             suffice
             to
             distribute
             the
             bloud
             thorow
             the
             lesser
             Circulations
             in
             the
             inner
             parts
             ,
             which
             nevertheless
             may
             not
             be
             altogether
             so
             sufficient
             to
             undergo
             that
             duty
             thorow
             the
             greater
             Circulations
             in
             the
             outward
             parts
             which
             are
             more
             remote
             from
             the
             Heart
             ,
             the
             fountain
             of
             bloud
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           We
           Answer
           ,
           That
           this
           Objection
           was
           formerly
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           with
           one
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           supposed
           such
           an
           inequality
           of
           the
           vital
           influx
           did
           belong
           to
           the
           prime
           Essence
           of
           this
           Disease
           ,
           and
           did
           therefore
           endeavour
           to
           deduce
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           first
           Symptoms
           from
           it
           .
           But
           after
           second
           thoughts
           ,
           the
           matter
           being
           more
           neerly
           and
           deeply
           examined
           ,
           he
           was
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           That
           this
           inequality
           of
           the
           vital
           influx
           had
           no
           relation
           to
           the
           primary
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           secondary
           Essence
           of
           the
           Disease
           .
           But
           we
           return
           to
           the
           solution
           of
           the
           Argument
           .
           And
           First
           we
           grant
           indeed
           that
           in
           this
           affect
           there
           is
           an
           unequal
           distribution
           of
           the
           bloud
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           the
           internal
           parts
           and
           in
           the
           head
           it
           is
           more
           liberal
           ,
           in
           the
           external
           more
           sparing
           .
           Secondly
           we
           grant
           that
           the
           Circulation
           of
           the
           bloud
           may
           be
           kept
           in
           the
           inward
           parts
           ,
           even
           although
           no
           Pulse
           apear
           in
           the
           outward
           parts
           ;
           but
           this
           happeneth
           only
           in
           a
           vehement
           either
           weaknesse
           or
           oppression
           of
           the
           vital
           Spirits
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           swouning
           ,
           and
           a
           strong
           hysterical
           paroxism
           ,
           or
           fit
           of
           the
           
           Mother
           ,
           in
           which
           affect
           some
           that
           have
           been
           accounted
           for
           dead
           have
           been
           seen
           to
           revive
           again
           .
           Thirdly
           we
           grant
           that
           a
           more
           liberal
           Circulation
           of
           the
           bloud
           may
           be
           in
           the
           internal
           then
           the
           external
           parts
           ,
           yea
           and
           in
           some
           one
           external
           part
           more
           then
           in
           another
           ,
           as
           it
           happeneth
           in
           the
           inflamation
           of
           some
           external
           member
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           granted
           ,
           we
           affirm
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           
             first
             Case
          
           the
           inequality
           of
           the
           distribution
           of
           the
           bloud
           doth
           not
           principally
           depend
           upon
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           the
           Pulsifical
           vertue
           for
           as
           much
           as
           concerns
           the
           heart
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           hereof
           is
           plain
           .
           For
           the
           heart
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           already
           said
           ,
           doth
           emit
           the
           bloud
           indiscriminatly
           or
           equally
           ,
           and
           with
           one
           continuation
           from
           it self
           into
           the
           Aorta
           or
           chief
           artery
           ,
           even
           at
           such
           time
           when
           as
           the
           Pulse
           is
           most
           weak
           .
           This
           artery
           doth
           exonerate
           or
           disburthen
           it self
           again
           with
           al
           possible
           expedition
           ,
           and
           from
           hence
           proceedeth
           the
           inequality
           of
           the
           diffusion
           of
           the
           bloud
           ,
           as
           the
           bloud
           is
           more
           easily
           impelled
           from
           on
           rivelet
           then
           from
           another
           .
           This
           inequality
           notwithstanding
           must
           not
           properly
           and
           primarily
           be
           attributed
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           recipient
           parts
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           particular
           transmitting
           arteries
           .
           For
           any
           primary
           affect
           of
           the
           heart
           is
           necessarily
           universal
           ,
           and
           communicated
           to
           al
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           body
           :
           wherefore
           although
           we
           grant
           this
           enequality
           of
           the
           Circulation
           of
           the
           bloud
           to
           be
           in
           the
           secondary
           Essence
           of
           this
           Disease
           ,
           yet
           we
           exclude
           it
           from
           the
           primary
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           in
           the
           
             Second
             Case
          
           propounded
           ,
           we
           say
           that
           there
           is
           a
           great
           disparity
           between
           the
           cases
           of
           extream
           necessity
           ,
           and
           ordinary
           cases
           .
           Neither
           indeed
           do
           we
           know
           whether
           in
           the
           said
           cases
           the
           circulation
           
           in
           the
           inward
           parts
           ,
           howsoever
           it
           be
           granted
           ,
           be
           of
           any
           moment
           .
           And
           for
           so
           much
           as
           concerneth
           the
           present
           businesse
           ,
           we
           deny
           any
           such
           debility
           of
           the
           heart
           in
           this
           affect
           ,
           that
           the
           Pulse
           should
           be
           defective
           in
           the
           outward
           parts
           ;
           yea
           we
           have
           not
           observed
           that
           any
           one
           afflicted
           with
           this
           Disease
           hath
           been
           prone
           to
           fal
           into
           an
           extacy
           ,
           or
           a
           swouning
           ;
           which
           would
           readily
           happen
           if
           the
           origin
           of
           the
           Disease
           were
           rooted
           in
           the
           debility
           of
           the
           heart
           it self
           .
           Besides
           when
           we
           have
           seen
           such
           as
           were
           sick
           in
           their
           tender
           age
           ,
           to
           endure
           without
           any
           loss
           of
           strength
           sometimes
           a
           liberal
           eduction
           or
           flowing
           forth
           of
           the
           bloud
           from
           the
           opened
           veins
           of
           their
           ears
           ,
           yea
           and
           seen
           it
           sometimes
           reiterated
           with
           good
           successe
           .
           Finally
           ,
           When
           also
           they
           have
           very
           wel
           endured
           purgations
           ,
           with
           respect
           had
           to
           their
           age
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           appear
           to
           us
           how
           the
           first
           root
           of
           the
           evil
           can
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           vital
           constitution
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           
             Third
             Case
          
           it
           is
           evidently
           manifest
           that
           the
           first
           cause
           of
           this
           unequal
           circulation
           of
           the
           bloud
           is
           some
           disposition
           of
           an
           outward
           part
           ,
           as
           in
           an
           inflamed
           member
           ,
           laboring
           under
           some
           private
           Disease
           ,
           there
           happeneth
           a
           more
           ful
           and
           impetuous
           Pulse
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           accidental
           heat
           of
           the
           artery
           ,
           infused
           by
           the
           immoderation
           of
           heat
           which
           is
           in
           that
           outward
           part
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           seing
           that
           the
           Essence
           of
           this
           affect
           cannot
           be
           primarily
           rooted
           in
           the
           animal
           nor
           the
           vital
           Constitution
           of
           the
           parts
           (
           as
           we
           have
           now
           shewed
           )
           it
           followeth
           (
           which
           shal
           be
           the
           Third
           Conclusion
           )
           
             That
             the
             primary
             Essence
             ,
             or
             first
             root
             of
             this
             affect
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             the
             proper
             or
             inherent
             constitution
             of
             the
             parts
             .
          
           But
           because
           the
           natural
           Constitution
           (
           as
           we
           have
           
           said
           above
           )
           consisteth
           partly
           in
           the
           common
           qualities
           and
           the
           temperament
           ,
           and
           partly
           in
           a
           just
           plenty
           and
           disposition
           of
           the
           inherent
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           again
           partly
           in
           the
           organical
           construction
           and
           continuity
           ;
           our
           next
           enquiry
           must
           be
           to
           find
           out
           in
           which
           of
           the
           prementioned
           constitutions
           it
           lodgeth
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           be
           rooted
           in
           one
           alone
           ,
           or
           in
           many
           ,
           or
           in
           altogether
           .
           Be
           the
           Fourth
           Conclusion
           therefore
           this
           :
        
         
           
             This
             affect
             is
             not
             radicated
             in
             the
             Organical
             Constitution
             of
             the
             parts
             .
          
           For
           although
           in
           progresse
           of
           time
           the
           Organs
           themselves
           are
           divers
           wayes
           affected
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           conformation
           ,
           quantity
           ,
           and
           site
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           sufficiently
           manifest
           from
           the
           encreased
           bulk
           of
           the
           head
           ,
           liver
           ,
           &c.
           from
           the
           tumours
           of
           the
           bones
           unto
           the
           wrests
           ,
           the
           ankls
           and
           the
           extremities
           of
           the
           ribs
           ;
           from
           various
           obstructions
           and
           the
           extenuation
           of
           the
           outward
           parts
           ;
           seing
           neverthelesse
           that
           al
           these
           things
           depend
           upon
           a
           higher
           origin
           ▪
           and
           howsoever
           also
           we
           may
           necessarily
           admit
           these
           things
           in
           a
           Disease
           confirmed
           ,
           and
           now
           variously
           compounded
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           original
           Essence
           ,
           we
           presume
           ,
           for
           the
           subsequent
           reasons
           they
           are
           to
           be
           rejected
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             Because
             the
             depravations
             aforesaid
             in
             the
             Organical
             parts
             do
             not
             appear
             presently
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Disease
             ,
             but
             encrease
             afterwards
             by
             little
             and
             little
             :
          
           And
           although
           perhaps
           some
           of
           these
           may
           be
           said
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           have
           taken
           root
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           cannot
           as
           yet
           be
           immediatly
           discerned
           by
           the
           sense
           ,
           neither
           do
           they
           manifestly
           hurt
           any
           actions
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           they
           cannot
           appertain
           to
           the
           first
           Essence
           of
           the
           Disease
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Because
             the
             Organical
             vices
             aforesaid
             are
             not
             the
             Causes
             but
             the
             Effects
             rather
             of
             the
             chief
             Symptoms
             which
             from
             the
             beginning
             exhibit
             themselves
             in
             this
          
           
           affect
           .
           For
           the
           augmented
           figure
           of
           the
           head
           ,
           liver
           ,
           &c.
           the
           standing
           out
           of
           the
           bones
           ,
           and
           the
           leannesse
           of
           the
           external
           parts
           ,
           are
           more
           rightly
           refered
           to
           the
           inequality
           of
           the
           nourishment
           ,
           then
           on
           the
           contrary
           the
           inequality
           of
           the
           nourishment
           should
           be
           ascribed
           to
           them
           :
           For
           when
           one
           part
           doth
           excessively
           encrease
           ,
           and
           another
           is
           defrauded
           of
           a
           due
           &
           decent
           augmentation
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           that
           a
           disproportionate
           and
           an
           unequal
           nourishment
           must
           not
           only
           be
           present
           in
           the
           parts
           ,
           but
           also
           have
           had
           a
           preexistence
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           whereby
           one
           part
           is
           nourished
           ,
           and
           another
           neglected
           beneath
           a
           mediocrity
           .
           But
           seeing
           this
           unequal
           nourishment
           is
           a
           depraved
           action
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           Symptom
           presupposing
           some
           preexistent
           Disease
           ,
           and
           yet
           withal
           (
           as
           we
           have
           said
           )
           doth
           precede
           ,
           as
           a
           cause
           ,
           the
           organical
           vices
           aforesaid
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           those
           organical
           vices
           are
           not
           the
           first
           root
           of
           this
           Disease
           .
           As
           for
           the
           obstructions
           which
           indeed
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           conjoyned
           with
           this
           affect
           ,
           yet
           neverthelesse
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           reason
           to
           exclude
           them
           from
           the
           first
           Essence
           of
           this
           Disease
           ,
           because
           they
           neither
           specificate
           the
           Disease
           ,
           neither
           can
           any
           reason
           of
           the
           Symptoms
           be
           rendered
           from
           them
           ,
           neither
           do
           they
           perpetually
           besiege
           some
           certain
           and
           determinate
           noble
           part
           .
           Some
           man
           perhaps
           ,
           who
           hath
           respect
           to
           the
           excessive
           magnitude
           of
           the
           liver
           ,
           may
           object
           that
           in
           this
           affect
           that
           is
           perpetually
           obstructed
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           the
           sanguification
           being
           vitiated
           the
           other
           things
           are
           preposteriously
           derived
           ;
           but
           if
           this
           swelling
           of
           the
           Liver
           did
           alwayes
           proceed
           from
           the
           obstruction
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           a
           palenesse
           of
           complexion
           ,
           a
           cachexia
           or
           indigestion
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           advantage
           of
           time
           ,
           the
           Dropsie
           it self
           should
           necessarily
           and
           perpetually
           accompany
           
           this
           affect
           :
           Moreover
           ,
           The
           Liver
           should
           alwayes
           be
           seen
           to
           be
           vitiated
           in
           the
           colour
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           dissection
           hard
           tumors
           and
           knots
           should
           be
           observed
           in
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           ,
           especially
           in
           an
           inveterate
           affect
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           killed
           the
           Patient
           ;
           but
           seing
           these
           things
           do
           not
           frequently
           (
           much
           lesse
           perpetually
           )
           occur
           in
           dead
           bodies
           ,
           the
           augmented
           bulk
           of
           it
           must
           rather
           be
           refered
           to
           the
           irregular
           nutrition
           :
           Moreover
           ,
           we
           deny
           it
           not
           but
           that
           we
           have
           observed
           by
           Anatomy
           in
           those
           who
           have
           perished
           of
           this
           Disease
           ,
           obstructions
           ,
           various
           tumours
           ,
           and
           knotty
           excrescencies
           in
           the
           Lungs
           ,
           but
           we
           attest
           withal
           ,
           That
           we
           have
           seen
           some
           Infants
           ,
           yea
           Boys
           lightly
           affected
           with
           this
           evil
           ,
           in
           whom
           there
           was
           no
           suspicion
           of
           vitiated
           Lungs
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           no
           cough
           ,
           no
           impediment
           of
           respiration
           ,
           which
           necessarily
           is
           an
           individual
           companion
           of
           the
           obstruction
           of
           the
           Lungs
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Because
           a
           sufficient
           reason
           of
           all
           the
           Symptoms
           proper
           to
           this
           Disease
           ,
           may
           more
           cleerly
           and
           easily
           be
           derived
           from
           other
           fountains
           ,
           as
           we
           shal
           see
           anon
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           we
           have
           sufficiently
           proved
           ,
           That
           this
           affect
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           first
           Essence
           of
           it
           ,
           consists
           not
           in
           the
           Organical
           Constitution
           of
           the
           natural
           parts
           .
           The
           same
           arguments
           wil
           more
           effectually
           convince
           (
           more
           might
           be
           produced
           ,
           but
           we
           judge
           accumulations
           unnecessary
           )
           That
           this
           evil
           is
           not
           radicated
           in
           the
           continuity
           of
           the
           natural
           parts
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           needs
           no
           more
           words
           to
           prove
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Fifth
           Conclusion
           .
           
             This
             Disease
             is
             primarily
             rooted
             in
             the
             similary
             Constitution
             of
             the
             natural
             parts
             :
          
           And
           therefore
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           radical
           Essence
           therof
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           similary
           Disease
           .
           And
           because
           a
           similary
           
           Disease
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           is
           not
           perpetually
           Simple
           ,
           but
           somtimes
           variously
           compounded
           (
           namely
           a
           Distemper
           is
           either
           Simple
           ,
           or
           Compound
           ,
           and
           this
           becomes
           such
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           the
           first
           qualities
           among
           themselves
           ,
           but
           perhaps
           by
           hidden
           qualities
           conjoyned
           together
           ;
           or
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           agreeable
           to
           our
           Conceptions
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           present
           business
           ,
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           sure
           proportion
           and
           medification
           of
           the
           inherent
           Spirits
           )
           We
           judg
           this
           to
           be
           a
           Compound
           Disease
           ,
           and
           we
           assert
           the
           prime
           and
           radical
           Essence
           thereof
           to
           consist
           in
           a
           cold
           and
           moist
           Distemper
           ,
           with
           a
           Defect
           and
           stupefaction
           of
           the
           inherent
           Spirits
           ,
           concurring
           in
           the
           inherent
           constitution
           of
           the
           parts
           primarily
           affected
           .
           But
           before
           we
           proceed
           to
           an
           higher
           Explication
           of
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           we
           wil
           premise
           some
           Limitations
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           shal
           be
           this
           :
           
             That
             in
             this
             Disease
             ,
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             Body
             are
             Primarily
             ,
             and
             others
             Secondarily
             affected
             :
          
           And
           truly
           ,
           to
           us
           the
           External
           parts
           seem
           sooner
           to
           be
           affected
           than
           the
           Brain
           and
           Bowels
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           declare
           more
           at
           large
           when
           we
           come
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           parts
           affected
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           is
           this
           :
           
             That
             in
             those
             parts
             alone
             which
             are
             Primarily
             affected
             ,
             do
             labor
             under
             a
             notable
             cold
             Distemper
             with
             penury
             and
             stupefaction
             of
             spirits
             :
          
           For
           the
           Brain
           perhaps
           and
           the
           Bowels
           may
           be
           moderatly
           hot
           ,
           and
           sufficiently
           abound
           with
           Spirits
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           copious
           vital
           influx
           ;
           and
           moisture
           may
           exceed
           in
           them
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           affusion
           of
           our
           over-plentiful
           aliment
           :
           but
           the
           other
           External
           parts
           are
           alwaies
           affected
           with
           a
           cold
           and
           moist
           Distemper
           ,
           and
           a
           benumedness
           of
           the
           natural
           Spirit
           ,
           &c.
           
           Wherupon
           we
           assert
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           Disease
           they
           are
           primarily
           affected
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           alone
           are
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           first
           Essence
           of
           this
           Disease
           .
        
         
         
           Be
           this
           the
           Third
           :
           
             All
             the
             External
             parts
             ,
             and
             those
             first
             affected
             ,
             do
             not
             equally
             labor
             under
             a
             cold
             and
             moist
             Distemper
             ,
             and
             with
             benumedness
             of
             Spirits
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           For
           the
           Ligaments
           ,
           Tendons
           ,
           and
           Nerves
           ,
           are
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           more
           cold
           ,
           and
           less
           moist
           ;
           the
           Muscles
           ,
           or
           fleshy
           parts
           are
           rather
           more
           moist
           ,
           and
           less
           cold
           :
           the
           skinny
           parts
           usually
           retain
           a
           mediocrity
           ,
           yet
           al
           the
           said
           parts
           recede
           more
           or
           less
           from
           the
           natural
           towards
           a
           cold
           and
           moist
           temper
           .
           And
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           although
           some
           of
           the
           said
           parts
           do
           require
           a
           greater
           plenty
           and
           activity
           of
           Spirits
           than
           others
           ,
           yet
           al
           of
           them
           a
           just
           proportion
           ,
           being
           observed
           to
           the
           plenty
           and
           activity
           respectively
           due
           to
           each
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           defective
           and
           destitute
           of
           that
           just
           proportion
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           The
           preposed
           Opinion
           is
           examined
           by
           Parts
           .
           First
           ,
           That
           this
           Disease
           is
           a
           cold
           Distemper
           .
           An
           Objection
           ,
           and
           the
           Answer
           thereunto
           ;
           That
           it
           is
           moist
           :
           That
           it
           consisteth
           in
           the
           penury
           or
           paucity
           of
           the
           Spirits
           .
           An
           Objection
           ,
           with
           the
           Answer
           .
           Finally
           ,
           That
           this
           Disease
           consisteth
           in
           the
           stupefaction
           of
           the
           Spirits
           .
        
         
           NOw
           let
           us
           more
           neerly
           examin
           the
           Opinion
           proposed
           ,
           and
           assert
           it
           by
           parts
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           do
           labor
           under
           a
           cold
           distemper
           may
           be
           proved
           .
           First
           ,
           from
           the
           unequal
           and
           diminished
           nutrition
           of
           the
           said
           parts
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           inborn
           heat
           when
           it
           is
           augmented
           to
           a
           just
           proportion
           doth
           very
           much
           conduce
           to
           further
           the
           concoction
           of
           the
           Aliment
           ;
           so
           if
           it
           be
           too
           remiss
           ,
           it
           easily
           retardeth
           and
           lesseneth
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           same
           distemper
           is
           proved
           from
           the
           slowness
           and
           unaptness
           to
           motion
           ;
           and
           also
           from
           the
           aversation
           to
           exercise
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           rest
           .
           For
           as
           the
           activity
           and
           agility
           of
           the
           Body
           is
           attributed
           to
           the
           Heat
           ,
           so
           the
           tardity
           and
           slothfulness
           of
           it
           is
           in
           great
           part
           ascribed
           to
           Cold
           ,
           Namely
           ,
           supposing
           (
           as
           before
           )
           that
           this
           slothfulness
           hath
           no
           dependance
           
           upon
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           animal
           influx
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           It
           is
           further
           confirmed
           ,
           because
           this
           Disease
           many
           times
           followeth
           other
           accute
           Diseases
           ,
           whereby
           they
           end
           not
           seldom
           (
           after
           the
           Wast
           or
           Consumption
           of
           the
           Natural
           heat
           )
           in
           a
           cold
           distemper
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           It
           also
           receiveth
           Chronical
           Diseases
           which
           extenuate
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           in
           any
           manner
           are
           prone
           to
           leave
           a
           cold
           distemper
           behind
           them
           as
           Pertinacious
           Obstructions
           ,
           the
           Scurvy
           ,
           Cachexy
           &c.
           
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           Because
           it
           succeedeth
           the
           importune
           suppression
           of
           Scabbedness
           ,
           and
           Impetiginous
           effects
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           often
           observed
           ,
           when
           the
           Scabs
           have
           newly
           broken
           out
           again
           ,
           and
           the
           Itch
           is
           revived
           ,
           such
           Boyes
           have
           been
           easily
           restored
           to
           health
           ,
           because
           by
           that
           means
           the
           Natural
           heat
           is
           reaugmented
           in
           the
           outward
           Members
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Because
           many
           times
           it
           happeneth
           after
           a
           continual
           use
           of
           cold
           ,
           thick
           ,
           and
           viscous
           aliment
           ,
           after
           surfeting
           and
           idleness
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           evident
           causes
           ,
           either
           diminishing
           or
           overwhelming
           the
           Natural
           heat
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           It
           is
           yet
           more
           plainly
           evinced
           ,
           because
           those
           helps
           which
           excite
           ,
           augment
           ,
           and
           cherish
           the
           heat
           in
           the
           outward
           parts
           ,
           as
           various
           agitations
           ,
           rubbings
           ,
           and
           anointing
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           do
           contribute
           a
           large
           share
           to
           the
           advancement
           of
           this
           Cure.
           These
           things
           being
           all
           cast
           together
           into
           a
           heap
           ,
           it
           is
           sufficiently
           conspicuous
           that
           a
           cold
           distemper
           of
           the
           Natural
           constitution
           of
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           primary
           essence
           of
           this
           Disease
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           here
           we
           meet
           with
           a
           specious
           Objection
           ,
           
             That
             a
             little
             Feaver
             ,
             especially
             a
             slow
             one
             ,
             or
             such
             
             as
             is
             erratical
             and
             wandering
             ,
             is
             frequently
             conjoyned
             with
             this
             affect
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             same
             time
             seemeth
             absolutely
             inconsistent
             with
             a
             cool
             distemper
             .
             For
             all
             Feavers
             by
             all
             men
             are
             accounted
             to
             be
             a
             hot
             distemper
             which
             is
             diametrically
             opposite
             to
             the
             said
             essence
             .
          
        
         
           We
           Answer
           (
           that
           we
           may
           not
           here
           interpose
           any
           thing
           concerning
           the
           essence
           of
           a
           Feaver
           )
           we
           freely
           grant
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           as
           concerns
           the
           present
           Question
           ,
           that
           a
           Feaver
           is
           a
           hot
           distemper
           ;
           but
           this
           doth
           not
           chiefly
           consist
           in
           the
           Natural
           constitution
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           vital
           constitution
           ,
           namely
           in
           the
           influent
           heat
           preternaturally
           affected
           .
           For
           a
           Feaver
           is
           not
           some
           private
           Disease
           ,
           but
           universal
           ,
           and
           is
           diffused
           from
           the
           Heart
           through
           the
           Arteries
           in
           and
           with
           the
           vital
           Spirit
           ,
           be
           it
           either
           overheated
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           viciated
           .
           For
           this
           preternatural
           heat
           hath
           only
           a
           respect
           to
           that
           inherent
           as
           a
           cause
           potent
           and
           able
           variously
           to
           alter
           it
           ,
           yet
           indeed
           by
           degrees
           and
           little
           and
           little
           .
           For
           first
           the
           influent
           heat
           is
           manifestly
           an
           actual
           heat
           ,
           but
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           natural
           constitution
           is
           only
           potential
           :
           wherefore
           we
           affirm
           that
           a
           cold
           distemper
           in
           respect
           of
           a
           natural
           and
           potential
           heat
           may
           consist
           with
           a
           hot
           distemper
           in
           respect
           of
           an
           actual
           and
           influent
           heat
           .
           For
           indeed
           an
           actual
           heat
           is
           not
           so
           directly
           averse
           to
           a
           cold
           distemper
           ▪
           which
           is
           so
           called
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           defect
           of
           the
           potential
           heat
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           (
           the
           cause
           persevering
           )
           consist
           for
           a
           good
           while
           with
           it
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           actual
           heat
           in
           Simple
           Water
           ,
           Barly
           Water
           ,
           diverse
           Juleps
           and
           the
           like
           being
           made
           hot
           ,
           although
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           are
           potentially
           cold
           .
           So
           that
           to
           be
           actually
           hot
           ,
           and
           potentially
           hot
           differ
           not
           in
           the
           Degree
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Species
           ,
           neither
           are
           they
           so
           directly
           contrary
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           one
           
           must
           presently
           expel
           the
           other
           out
           of
           a
           subject
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           influent
           hot
           distemper
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           correct
           the
           inherent
           cold
           distemper
           ,
           as
           by
           accident
           it
           augmenteth
           it
           ,
           namely
           by
           a
           wast
           and
           dissipation
           of
           the
           Natural
           Spirits
           ,
           wherein
           chiefly
           the
           natural
           and
           potential
           heat
           resides
           :
           Just
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           the
           actual
           heat
           introduced
           by
           the
           fire
           diminisheth
           the
           potential
           heat
           of
           the
           Wine
           .
           Whereupon
           any
           kind
           of
           Feaver
           supervening
           upon
           this
           Disease
           ,
           usually
           brings
           more
           damage
           than
           advantage
           to
           the
           sick
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           affirm
           ,
           a
           moist
           distemper
           to
           be
           lodged
           together
           in
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           ;
           this
           is
           manifest
           from
           the
           laxity
           and
           softness
           of
           the
           said
           parts
           :
           and
           this
           sign
           likewise
           doth
           more
           strongly
           confirm
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           because
           the
           said
           parts
           are
           extenuated
           ,
           so
           that
           unless
           there
           were
           a
           redundancy
           of
           moisture
           in
           them
           ,
           a
           certain
           rigidity
           and
           roughness
           would
           assault
           the
           touch
           ;
           again
           ,
           a
           cold
           distemper
           doth
           very
           rarely
           continue
           long
           without
           a
           moist
           :
           and
           lastly
           ,
           things
           helpful
           and
           hurtful
           attest
           this
           truth
           ,
           for
           drying
           things
           are
           helpful
           ,
           and
           moistning
           things
           are
           hurtful
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           affirm
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           there
           is
           a
           penury
           of
           natural
           spirits
           .
           This
           is
           proved
           by
           the
           very
           same
           arguments
           which
           we
           produced
           to
           evince
           it
           to
           be
           a
           cold
           distemper
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           the
           unequal
           and
           imminute
           nutrition
           of
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           doth
           not
           only
           argue
           a
           coldness
           of
           temper
           ,
           but
           withal
           ,
           a
           want
           of
           natural
           spirits
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           this
           defect
           of
           nutrition
           might
           be
           easily
           corrected
           .
           For
           the
           cause
           of
           that
           coldness
           wherewith
           the
           defect
           of
           the
           spirit
           is
           conjoyned
           ,
           or
           some
           peccaut
           humor
           is
           not
           impacted
           ,
           is
           easily
           cashired
           ,
           
           and
           sooner
           then
           is
           wont
           in
           this
           disease
           ,
           as
           may
           b●
           seen
           in
           the
           parts
           grown
           extream
           cold
           in
           the
           winte
           season
           ;
           for
           example
           sake
           ,
           in
           the
           handling
           of
           snow
           ;
           the
           parts
           so
           extreamly
           cooled
           provided
           that
           they
           be
           rightly
           handled
           ,
           wil
           return
           to
           their
           pristine
           temperamēt
           in
           few
           hours
           :
           but
           wher
           there
           is
           a
           distemper
           with
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           case
           conjoynd
           ,
           or
           where
           ther
           is
           a
           defect
           of
           the
           inherent
           spirits
           ,
           such
           a
           distemper
           indeed
           is
           not
           so
           soon
           nor
           so
           easily
           removed
           .
           But
           in
           the
           present
           affect
           we
           cannot
           affirm
           that
           a
           conjoyned
           or
           impacted
           matter
           of
           any
           note
           is
           (
           at
           the
           least
           alwise
           )
           caused
           in
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           observed
           to
           be
           more
           withered
           ,
           feeble
           ,
           and
           extreamly
           extenuated
           ,
           and
           seeing
           this
           affect
           is
           very
           different
           from
           Cachexia
           and
           the
           Virgins
           disease
           ;
           in
           the
           which
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           want
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           but
           the
           conjoyned
           matter
           that
           cherisheth
           the
           cold
           distemper
           :
           wherefore
           we
           may
           rightly
           infer
           that
           the
           pertinacity
           of
           this
           evil
           doth
           chiefly
           depend
           upon
           the
           defect
           of
           the
           natural
           Spirits
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           same
           is
           proved
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           by
           the
           second
           argument
           before
           alleadged
           for
           the
           cold
           distemper
           ,
           namly
           from
           sloth
           and
           aversness
           to
           excercise
           .
           For
           activity
           hath
           not
           only
           a
           dependance
           upon
           the
           temper
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           upon
           the
           fulness
           of
           the
           Spirits
           :
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           strong
           and
           heathful
           men
           ,
           who
           in
           winter
           time
           ,
           and
           hardest
           frost
           ,
           are
           more
           prompt
           and
           inclinable
           to
           violent
           exercises
           ,
           then
           in
           summer
           ,
           when
           the
           inherent
           Spirits
           are
           wont
           to
           be
           somwhat
           dissolved
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Feavers
           ,
           and
           long
           extenuating
           diseases
           ,
           as
           they
           often
           introduce
           a
           cold
           distemper
           ,
           so
           they
           evidently
           diminish
           and
           dissipate
           the
           inherent
           Spirits
           .
           To
           these
           we
           ad
           that
           argument
           which
           is
           deduced
           from
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           Parents
           ▪
           the
           Parents
           that
           are
           more
           strong
           and
           lusty
           (
           experience
           
           witnesseth
           it
           )
           and
           accustomed
           to
           labour
           ,
           seldom
           bring
           forth
           children
           obnoxious
           to
           this
           disease
           :
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           weak
           ,
           sickly
           ,
           idle
           ,
           tender
           ,
           delicate
           ,
           very
           prone
           to
           immoderate
           ,
           premature
           ,
           or
           decriped
           Venery
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           troubled
           with
           a
           Gonorrhea
           ,
           &c.
           for
           the
           most
           part
           beget
           children
           subject
           to
           this
           affect
           :
           Namely
           ,
           because
           the
           Seminary
           principles
           are
           furnished
           only
           with
           a
           deficiency
           of
           Spirits
           .
           We
           should
           now
           proceed
           to
           the
           fourth
           assertion
           ,
           but
           must
           first
           remove
           a
           remora
           that
           cometh
           in
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           For
           some
           may
           object
           .
           
             That
             the
             natural
             cold
             distemper
             is
             subordinated
             to
             the
             want
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             not
             contradistinguished
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             supposed
             .
             For
             the
             paucity
             of
             the
             Spirits
             seemeth
             to
             be
             the
             very
             cause
             of
             the
             cold
             distemper
             ,
             and
             the
             natural
             heat
             be
             it
             more
             intense
             or
             more
             remiss
             ,
             seemeth
             respectively
             to
             follow
             the
             proportion
             of
             the
             natural
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             being
             radicated
             in
             them
             as
             their
             first
             subject
             .
          
        
         
           
             We
             answer
          
           .
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           inherent
           heat
           is
           indeed
           first
           grounded
           and
           subjected
           in
           the
           inherent
           Spirits
           .
           Moreover
           as
           the
           inward
           heat
           is
           divided
           into
           two
           par
           s
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           natural
           ,
           and
           the
           acquired
           heat
           ;
           so
           the
           inward
           Spirit
           must
           be
           also
           conceived
           to
           be
           twofold
           ,
           the
           primigenial
           or
           seminal
           derived
           from
           the
           Parents
           in
           the
           seed
           ,
           and
           the
           acquired
           Spirit
           contracted
           from
           a
           perfect
           assimilation
           of
           the
           aliment
           ,
           the
           former
           Spirit
           is
           the
           basis
           of
           the
           engrafted
           natural
           heat
           ,
           the
           latter
           of
           the
           inward
           acquired
           heat
           ;
           we
           mean
           ,
           not
           that
           these
           heats
           and
           Spirits
           are
           in
           themselves
           distinct
           in
           the
           species
           ▪
           but
           only
           in
           their
           origin
           and
           degree
           of
           perfection
           ,
           which
           is
           sufficient
           to
           invest
           them
           with
           a
           various
           appellation
           .
           For
           in
           nutrition
           the
           assimilation
           of
           the
           aliment
           proceedeth
           even
           to
           a
           specifical
           identity
           ,
           and
           not
           an
           individual
           ,
           although
           sometimes
           ,
           also
           it
           attaineth
           not
           the
           degree
           of
           original
           
           perfection
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           it
           seemed
           sufficient
           to
           us
           to
           have
           named
           the
           implanted
           heat
           ,
           and
           the
           implanted
           Spirit
           ,
           without
           any
           higher
           distinction
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           grant
           that
           the
           implanted
           heat
           is
           first
           subjected
           and
           rooted
           in
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           nothing
           else
           then
           a
           certain
           modification
           of
           the
           said
           Spirits
           ,
           whereby
           they
           being
           irradiated
           by
           the
           vital
           heat
           do
           delight
           to
           indeavor
           to
           diffuse
           themselves
           and
           to
           enlarge
           their
           dominions
           ,
           by
           attracting
           ,
           retaining
           ,
           assimilating
           the
           aliments
           like
           unto
           themselves
           by
           severing
           the
           excrements
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           by
           disposing
           the
           things
           acquired
           in
           due
           places
           :
           we
           say
           ,
           likewise
           that
           this
           endeavor
           (
           wherin
           we
           place
           the
           essence
           of
           heat
           )
           by
           reason
           that
           it
           is
           diffusive
           doth
           somwhat
           dissipate
           and
           wast
           the
           implanted
           Spirits
           ,
           which
           because
           of
           this
           effect
           are
           vulgarly
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           radical
           moisture
           continually
           devoured
           and
           consumed
           by
           the
           heat
           .
           Thus
           far
           we
           grant
           the
           argument
           :
           But
           in
           the
           second
           place
           we
           affirm
           that
           the
           implanted
           heat
           doth
           differ
           frō
           the
           hot
           implanted
           temperament
           ;
           for
           the
           implanted
           heat
           is
           only
           a
           part
           of
           the
           hot
           
             implanted
             temperament
          
           ,
           for
           not
           only
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           sulphur
           also
           ,
           and
           salt
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           choler
           ,
           contribute
           their
           heat
           to
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           whole
           hot
           implanted
           temperament
           ,
           wherof
           the
           implanted
           heat
           is
           only
           a
           part
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           fasly
           suggested
           in
           the
           propounded
           argument
           ,
           that
           a
           plenty
           of
           Spirits
           is
           the
           sole
           cause
           of
           a
           hot
           distemper
           ,
           and
           a
           paucity
           of
           a
           cold
           distemper
           :
           for
           a
           pound
           of
           the
           flesh
           of
           an
           infant
           containeth
           more
           implanted
           Spirits
           then
           a
           pound
           of
           a
           yongmans
           flesh
           :
           yet
           it
           is
           most
           evident
           that
           the
           temperament
           of
           a
           yong
           man
           is
           far
           more
           hot
           then
           that
           of
           an
           infant
           :
           a
           hot
           temperament
           cannot
           therefore
           depend
           upon
           the
           sole
           plenty
           of
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           nor
           a
           cold
           temperament
           upon
           a
           want
           of
           
           Spirits
           .
           Moreover
           in
           many
           maladies
           a
           hot
           distemper
           is
           consistent
           with
           a
           paucity
           of
           Spirits
           ;
           as
           in
           a
           Hectick
           of
           the
           third
           degree
           ;
           in
           like
           manner
           of
           a
           cold
           distemper
           with
           a
           competent
           plenty
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Green
           sickness
           .
        
         
           We
           say
           thirdly
           ,
           That
           a
           plenty
           or
           paucity
           of
           Spirits
           is
           not
           perpetually
           a
           sufficient
           cause
           to
           determine
           the
           temperament
           either
           hot
           or
           cold
           ;
           as
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           neither
           doth
           a
           hot
           ,
           nor
           a
           cold
           temperament
           certainly
           and
           necessarily
           demonstrate
           a
           plenty
           or
           paucity
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           as
           is
           manifest
           from
           the
           instance
           given
           .
           So
           that
           the
           temperament
           is
           no
           sure
           sign
           of
           the
           quantity
           of
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           nor
           the
           quantity
           of
           the
           Spirits
           a
           sure
           sign
           of
           the
           temperament
           ;
           and
           therfore
           purposeth
           not
           without
           just
           cause
           ,
           these
           things
           come
           to
           be
           considered
           and
           examined
           as
           contradistinct
           ,
           if
           we
           wil
           procure
           a
           certain
           and
           inconfused
           knowledge
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           we
           answer
           ,
           That
           although
           it
           were
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           implanted
           heat
           is
           subjected
           in
           the
           implanted
           Spirits
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           that
           heat
           is
           not
           intended
           nor
           remitted
           according
           to
           the
           sole
           plenty
           ,
           or
           paucity
           of
           Spirits
           :
           for
           the
           Spirits
           howsoever
           sufficiently
           copious
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           be
           too
           much
           fixed
           ,
           torpid
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           frozen
           ;
           they
           exhibit
           not
           any
           implanted
           heat
           worthy
           of
           consideration
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           the
           white
           of
           an
           egge
           swelleth
           with
           copious
           Spirits
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           so
           benummed
           ,
           and
           the
           inward
           heat
           is
           thereupon
           so
           small
           ,
           that
           it
           obtaineth
           not
           the
           formation
           of
           a
           chicken
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           first
           excited
           by
           incubation
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           other
           heat
           ;
           therefore
           we
           may
           lawfully
           conclude
           ,
           that
           a
           consideration
           from
           the
           want
           of
           Spirits
           is
           sufficiently
           distinct
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           a
           cold
           implanted
           temperament
           ,
           although
           the
           objected
           argument
           doth
           seem
           to
           insinuate
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           the
           contrary
           .
           Moreover
           from
           this
           fourth
           article
           of
           our
           answer
           ,
           there
           resulteth
           a
           fourth
           assertion
           of
           the
           essence
           propounded
           ,
           Namely
           ,
        
         
           That
           beside
           the
           distemper
           and
           want
           of
           Spirits
           a
           certain
           benumdness
           of
           them
           ,
           must
           be
           added
           as
           a
           distinct
           part
           also
           of
           the
           essence
           of
           the
           disease
           .
           This
           benumdness
           of
           the
           engraffed
           Spirits
           appeareth
           chiefly
           by
           the
           defective
           nutrition
           ,
           and
           aversation
           from
           exercise
           ,
           which
           proceed
           not
           primarily
           (
           as
           we
           have
           proved
           above
           )
           from
           any
           defect
           of
           the
           influx
           of
           the
           brain
           .
           It
           is
           also
           manifest
           from
           hence
           ,
           because
           all
           those
           things
           which
           drive
           out
           that
           stupefaction
           of
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           although
           they
           do
           not
           altogether
           drive
           it
           away
           ,
           yet
           they
           conduce
           very
           much
           to
           the
           cure
           of
           this
           disease
           ;
           as
           exercises
           of
           any
           kind
           augmented
           by
           degrees
           ,
           frictions
           ,
           anoyntings
           ,
           &c.
           and
           things
           inwardly
           taken
           ,
           of
           a
           heating
           ,
           cutting
           ,
           purging
           ,
           and
           gently
           opening
           quality
           .
           But
           that
           this
           benumdness
           is
           sufficiently
           distinct
           from
           the
           want
           of
           Spirits
           (
           besides
           that
           which
           we
           have
           said
           in
           the
           3.
           article
           of
           our
           Answer
           is
           sufficiently
           manifest
           from
           hence
           ,
           because
           an
           excessive
           excitation
           ,
           contrary
           to
           a
           benummednes
           is
           often
           conjoyned
           with
           a
           penury
           of
           Spirits
           :
           as
           it
           commonly
           falleth
           out
           in
           a
           Hectick
           feaver
           ,
           in
           dissolving
           fluxes
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           diseases
           ,
           in
           which
           howsoever
           there
           be
           a
           want
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           yet
           no
           benummedness
           is
           consociated
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           that
           vehement
           excitation
           ,
           &
           propensity
           to
           motion
           ,
           must
           be
           restrained
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           copious
           Spirits
           may
           consist
           with
           a
           benummedness
           ,
           as
           in
           wheat
           or
           meal
           .
           For
           although
           it
           may
           seem
           to
           have
           but
           little
           Spirit
           ,
           because
           the
           Spirits
           of
           it
           do
           yet
           lurk
           in
           their
           fixation
           ,
           and
           benummedness
           ;
           yet
           indeed
           the
           Spirits
           do
           abound
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           summoned
           out
           by
           a
           simple
           fermentation
           ,
           and
           excited
           to
           a
           manifestation
           of
           their
           activity
           :
           
           As
           strong
           Beer
           made
           thereof
           doth
           plainly
           declare
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           juice
           newly
           pressed
           out
           of
           immature
           grapes
           ,
           is
           very
           mild
           and
           pleasant
           ,
           containing
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           plenty
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           the
           due
           fermentation
           being
           finished
           ,
           reveal
           themselves
           in
           generous
           wine
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           conclude
           therefore
           that
           the
           benummedness
           of
           the
           Spirits
           in
           this
           affect
           deserveth
           a
           particular
           and
           distinct
           consideration
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           Of
           the
           Part
           first
           affected
           in
           this
           Disease
           .
        
         
           WE
           have
           already
           propounded
           the
           first
           Essence
           of
           this
           Disease
           ,
           it
           remaineth
           now
           that
           we
           enquire
           after
           the
           first
           Subject
           in
           which
           that
           Essence
           is
           radicated
           .
        
         
           The
           heart
           and
           the
           brain
           do
           here
           seem
           rightly
           to
           be
           excluded
           ,
           for
           the
           reasons
           before
           alleadged
           ,
           the
           repetition
           whereof
           for
           brevity
           sake
           we
           shal
           omit
           .
        
         
           The
           liver
           and
           the
           Lungs
           are
           not
           as
           yet
           exempted
           from
           all
           suspition
           of
           this
           fault
           ,
           we
           wil
           therfore
           examine
           these
           bowels
           apart
           ,
           and
           first
           we
           demand
           ,
        
         
           
             Whether
             the
             Liver
             be
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             first
             essence
             of
             this
             Disease
             ?
          
        
         
           The
           principal
           Argument
           is
           for
           the
           Affirmative
           ,
           because
           this
           Disease
           may
           seem
           to
           proceed
           from
           a
           vicious
           sanguification
           ,
           the
           Shop
           and
           Work-house
           whereof
           (
           at
           least
           in
           probability
           )
           the
           Liver
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           viciated
           sanguification
           is
           the
           
           first
           origine
           of
           this
           disease
           seems
           to
           be
           made
           manifest
           by
           many
           signs
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           this
           disease
           for
           the
           most
           part
           followeth
           after
           many
           other
           great
           diseases
           ,
           either
           acute
           or
           chronical
           ,
           which
           in
           great
           measure
           have
           beforehand
           weakned
           the
           sanguifical
           vertue
           of
           the
           Liver
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Because
           this
           disease
           doth
           not
           only
           depend
           upon
           outward
           ,
           but
           inward
           causes
           ,
           namely
           the
           vicious
           humors
           .
           And
           seing
           the
           vicious
           humors
           are
           generated
           in
           and
           with
           the
           mas
           of
           blood
           in
           the
           liver
           ,
           the
           first
           essence
           of
           this
           affect
           seemeth
           to
           be
           referred
           hither
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Liver
           is
           perpetually
           observed
           to
           be
           bigger
           than
           ordinary
           in
           this
           affect
           ;
           which
           manifestly
           witnesseth
           the
           Liver
           to
           be
           affected
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           those
           internal
           Medicines
           which
           have
           a
           faculty
           to
           putrifie
           the
           blood
           are
           requisite
           to
           the
           cure
           of
           this
           disease
           ▪
           and
           being
           exhibited
           are
           found
           to
           be
           very
           profitable
           .
           5.
           
           The
           missian
           of
           blood
           from
           the
           veins
           of
           the
           ears
           (
           which
           is
           not
           the
           meanest
           help
           to
           vanquish
           this
           affect
           )
           doth
           more
           than
           sufficiently
           argue
           some
           fault
           to
           be
           in
           the
           blood
           ,
           which
           seemeth
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           Liver
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           it
           doth
           sanguificate
           .
           These
           Arguments
           have
           so
           far
           prevailed
           upon
           some
           very
           famous
           Physitians
           ,
           that
           thereupon
           they
           have
           attributed
           the
           first
           essence
           of
           this
           disease
           to
           the
           Liver
           alone
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           conceive
           that
           these
           things
           may
           be
           sufficiently
           answered
           ,
           if
           we
           shall
           first
           grant
           what
           can
           be
           further
           or
           what
           hath
           already
           been
           rightly
           said
           concerning
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           then
           dissolve
           those
           things
           which
           are
           inferred
           by
           bad
           and
           invalid
           consequence
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Therefore
           we
           grant
           that
           the
           mas
           of
           blood
           is
           viciated
           in
           this
           affect
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           thence
           is
           conveied
           a
           continual
           ●●●●editati●●
           〈◊〉
           the
           disease
           .
           
           We
           grant
           also
           for
           the
           present
           that
           the
           Liver
           is
           the
           Officin
           of
           sanguification
           :
           but
           we
           deny
           that
           every
           viciosity
           of
           the
           blood
           doth
           depend
           upon
           the
           viciated
           sanguification
           constitution
           of
           the
           Liver
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           the
           blood
           may
           be
           corrupted
           by
           unwholsom
           aliment
           ,
           the
           Liver
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           remaining
           sound
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           if
           the
           first
           concoction
           in
           the
           ventricle
           by
           any
           cause
           whatsoever
           be
           rendred
           imperfect
           ;
           yet
           it
           cannot
           be
           fully
           corrected
           by
           the
           second
           concoction
           in
           the
           Liver
           be
           that
           bowel
           never
           so
           sound
           .
           Besides
           ,
           although
           the
           generation
           of
           vicious
           blood
           should
           be
           solely
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Liver
           ,
           yet
           the
           other
           parts
           should
           necessarily
           concur
           to
           the
           conservation
           of
           that
           which
           is
           generated
           ,
           as
           the
           Kidneyes
           ,
           the
           Spleen
           ,
           the
           Pancreas
           ,
           the
           Womb
           &c.
           yea
           ,
           and
           it
           seemeth
           undeniable
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           parts
           which
           the
           blood
           washeth
           in
           his
           circulation
           ,
           do
           variously
           alter
           it
           ,
           whilst
           according
           to
           the
           capacity
           of
           the
           subject
           they
           imprint
           their
           qualities
           in
           it
           :
           for
           they
           are
           natural
           agents
           ,
           and
           act
           by
           necessity
           and
           continually
           without
           any
           suspention
           of
           their
           actions
           or
           intervenient
           pauses
           ,
           unless
           they
           be
           estrained
           by
           some
           predominant
           power
           :
           therfore
           if
           these
           be
           il
           affected
           ,
           they
           give
           a
           greater
           or
           a
           less
           tincture
           of
           pollution
           ,
           to
           the
           blood
           which
           passes
           through
           them
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           a
           contagion
           gotten
           by
           an
           external
           contact
           communicated
           to
           the
           inward
           parts
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           sometimes
           a
           great
           pollution
           from
           the
           other
           diseased
           parts
           is
           insinuated
           into
           the
           blood
           ,
           the
           liver
           in
           the
           interim
           being
           safe
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           sometimes
           observed
           in
           opened
           bodies
           ,
           that
           have
           perished
           by
           a
           Dropsie
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           Liver
           was
           found
           to
           be
           sufficiently
           sound
           and
           whol
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           We
           grant
           that
           the
           faults
           of
           the
           Blood
           do
           frequently
           derive
           their
           beginning
           from
           the
           depravedness
           of
           their
           sanguifical
           constitution
           of
           the
           
           Liver
           ,
           and
           that
           that
           depraved
           ▪
           constitution
           is
           an
           affect
           of
           the
           Liver
           .
           But
           we
           deny
           this
           to
           be
           the
           same
           Disease
           whereof
           we
           now
           treat
           ,
           because
           it
           differs
           from
           it
           in
           the
           whol
           Species
           .
           For
           that
           same
           depraved
           constitution
           of
           the
           Liver
           is
           alike
           common
           to
           men
           of
           full
           age
           ,
           to
           Boys
           ,
           and
           Children
           ;
           but
           this
           disease
           is
           solely
           apropriated
           to
           boys
           and
           infants
           .
           Again
           ,
           We
           grant
           that
           a
           vicious
           constitution
           of
           the
           Liver
           may
           by
           generating
           a
           corrupt
           blood
           be
           a
           common
           cause
           ,
           and
           foment
           the
           augmentation
           of
           this
           affect
           :
           but
           we
           deny
           that
           to
           be
           the
           disease
           it self
           ,
           whereof
           we
           now
           speak
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           of
           the
           first
           essence
           thereof
           .
           For
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           produce
           a
           common
           cause
           of
           a
           disease
           ,
           and
           another
           thing
           to
           be
           of
           the
           first
           essence
           of
           a
           disease
           .
           We
           deny
           also
           that
           to
           be
           the
           continent
           cause
           of
           this
           disease
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           a
           sufficient
           cause
           of
           it self
           alone
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           alwaies
           a
           cause
           .
           For
           the
           vicious
           constitution
           of
           the
           Liver
           ,
           of
           what
           kind
           soever
           you
           will
           suppose
           it
           ,
           doth
           not
           produce
           this
           affect
           in
           those
           that
           are
           come
           to
           ripenes
           of
           yeers
           ,
           nor
           perhaps
           always
           in
           yong
           boys
           :
           and
           this
           our
           answer
           in
           general
           to
           the
           argument
           :
           we
           proceed
           now
           in
           a
           like
           method
           to
           the
           confirmation
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Therefore
           we
           grant
           that
           this
           affect
           doth
           often
           follow
           other
           diseases
           be
           they
           either
           acute
           or
           chronical
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           much
           because
           they
           had
           hurt
           the
           sanguiffical
           constitution
           of
           the
           Liver
           ,
           as
           because
           they
           had
           left
           the
           outward
           parts
           cold
           and
           benummed
           the
           ingrafted
           Spirits
           exhausted
           .
           Although
           we
           may
           easily
           admit
           the
           viciated
           liver
           to
           be
           able
           to
           foment
           the
           evil
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           depraved
           sanguification
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           grant
           that
           this
           affect
           doth
           not
           only
           depend
           upon
           outward
           causes
           ,
           but
           also
           upon
           inward
           ,
           namely
           the
           faults
           of
           the
           blood
           it self
           ;
           but
           
           that
           all
           these
           faults
           have
           their
           beginning
           from
           the
           Liver
           ,
           that
           we
           flatly
           deny
           for
           the
           Reasons
           before
           alleadged
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           We
           grant
           that
           the
           mole
           or
           substance
           of
           the
           Liver
           is
           augmented
           in
           this
           affect
           ,
           but
           we
           deny
           that
           to
           be
           the
           first
           essence
           of
           the
           Disease
           ,
           for
           the
           reasons
           above
           rehearsed
           ,
           where
           we
           reject
           the
           organical
           vices
           from
           the
           primary
           essence
           of
           this
           evil
           .
           Yet
           we
           admit
           this
           and
           the
           like
           diseases
           in
           a
           secondary
           essence
           of
           this
           affect
           ,
           as
           we
           shal
           see
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           We
           grant
           that
           internal
           Medicines
           can
           both
           alter
           and
           purify
           the
           blood
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           present
           Affect
           they
           conduce
           to
           the
           cure
           ,
           in
           this
           regard
           ,
           principally
           ,
           because
           they
           facilitate
           the
           distribution
           of
           the
           blood
           to
           the
           outward
           members
           ,
           attenuating
           the
           thicker
           and
           cutting
           the
           viscous
           parts
           thereof
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           also
           do
           impregnate
           the
           blood
           ,
           with
           a
           copious
           and
           benign
           Spirit
           ,
           whereupon
           it
           happens
           ,
           that
           the
           implanted
           Spirits
           of
           the
           parts
           before
           languishing
           ,
           are
           cherished
           ,
           augmented
           ,
           and
           excited
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           we
           acknowledge
           that
           general
           benefit
           which
           accrew
           to
           the
           whole
           body
           ,
           by
           the
           purging
           of
           the
           blood
           ,
           by
           siedge
           ,
           vomit
           ,
           urine
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           ways
           of
           evacuation
           .
           Only
           this
           is
           it
           which
           we
           affirm
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           specifical
           part
           of
           the
           cure
           is
           wrought
           by
           way
           of
           alteration
           with
           the
           medicines
           aforesaid
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           intimated
           already
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           We
           grant
           that
           the
           opening
           the
           veins
           in
           the
           ears
           doth
           somewhat
           attenuate
           the
           blood
           ,
           and
           conduce
           to
           the
           renovation
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           the
           distribution
           of
           it
           to
           the
           external
           parts
           ,
           and
           the
           withdrawing
           of
           it
           from
           the
           internal
           parts
           oppressed
           with
           too
           much
           plenty
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           very
           much
           to
           advance
           the
           cure
           ▪
           yet
           we
           deny
           that
           it
           can
           from
           thence
           be
           rightly
           inferred
           that
           the
           first
           Essence
           of
           the
           disease
           is
           radicated
           in
           the
           
           Liver
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           suppose
           we
           have
           satisfied
           the
           reasons
           brought
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           this
           opinion
           .
           We
           wil
           now
           produce
           some
           arguments
           that
           seem
           to
           perswade
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           this
           ,
           The
           first
           Essence
           of
           a
           disease
           doth
           Specificate
           the
           Disease
           .
           But
           the
           vitiated
           sanguifical
           constitution
           (
           however
           it
           be
           conceived
           )
           doth
           not
           specificate
           this
           Disease
           .
           For
           seing
           that
           this
           Disease
           doth
           appertain
           to
           infants
           only
           and
           children
           ;
           it
           behoveth
           them
           who
           adhere
           to
           the
           contrary
           opinion
           to
           design
           some
           certain
           way
           of
           the
           depraved
           sanguifical
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Liver
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           proper
           to
           the
           tender
           age
           alone
           ,
           but
           no
           depravation
           of
           the
           sanguifical
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Liver
           can
           be
           imagined
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           also
           common
           to
           those
           of
           ripe
           years
           .
           If
           therefore
           the
           first
           Essence
           of
           this
           Disease
           should
           consist
           in
           that
           ,
           this
           Disease
           would
           at
           least
           sometimes
           be
           observed
           in
           those
           of
           ripe
           years
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           hath
           never
           been
           hitherto
           observed
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           subject
           of
           the
           first
           essence
           of
           a
           Disease
           is
           so
           long
           affected
           with
           that
           Essence
           ,
           as
           the
           Diseas
           continueth
           .
           For
           neither
           can
           the
           Diseas
           Exist
           without
           its
           Essence
           ,
           neither
           can
           that
           Essence
           wander
           from
           one
           part
           to
           another
           :
           If
           therefore
           the
           Liver
           be
           the
           subject
           of
           the
           first
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           then
           should
           it
           be
           affected
           thorowout
           the
           whole
           progress
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ;
           which
           nevertheless
           doth
           not
           seem
           credible
           ,
           seeing
           that
           the
           Livers
           of
           those
           who
           have
           died
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           dissected
           ,
           have
           excepting
           the
           augmented
           bulk
           thereof
           ,
           been
           seen
           inculpable
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           other
           conditions
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           If
           the
           Liver
           be
           the
           subject
           of
           the
           first
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           necessarily
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           dayly
           increase
           of
           the
           Disease
           that
           should
           be
           more
           grievously
           and
           evidently
           afflicted
           ,
           and
           before
           death
           certainly
           it
           should
           be
           marked
           by
           some
           manifest
           signs
           .
           For
           seeing
           
           that
           every
           Disease
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           that
           part
           it
           besiegeth
           ,
           and
           doth
           dayly
           more
           and
           more
           damnify
           and
           empair
           it
           :
           And
           although
           the
           beginnings
           of
           Diseases
           are
           many
           times
           obscure
           ,
           yet
           in
           process
           of
           time
           (
           especially
           if
           they
           continue
           till
           the
           last
           day
           of
           life
           )
           they
           imprint
           most
           evident
           marks
           in
           the
           parts
           primarily
           affected
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           can
           scarce
           be
           avoyded
           ,
           but
           that
           upon
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           body
           they
           will
           be
           apparent
           to
           the
           first
           sight
           :
           although
           also
           when
           an
           enquiry
           is
           appointed
           into
           some
           Chronical
           Diseas
           ,
           by
           dissection
           of
           the
           body
           that
           perished
           by
           it
           ,
           the
           finding
           of
           it
           out
           be
           grown
           difficult
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           other
           intervenient
           Diseases
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           complicated
           :
           Yet
           the
           part
           first
           affected
           is
           ever
           observed
           to
           be
           grievously
           and
           manifestly
           hurt
           .
           Seing
           therefore
           in
           those
           whom
           this
           Diseas
           hath
           destroyed
           ,
           the
           Liver
           is
           oftentimes
           sound
           ,
           excepting
           the
           augmented
           bulk
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           not
           considerably
           hurt
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           to
           infer
           ,
           that
           that
           bowel
           is
           not
           the
           subject
           of
           the
           first
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           If
           the
           liver
           were
           the
           subject
           of
           the
           first
           essence
           of
           this
           disease
           ,
           it
           should
           labor
           under
           a
           cold
           and
           moist
           distemper
           ,
           and
           also
           under
           a
           penury
           and
           benummedness
           of
           spirits
           ,
           as
           is
           sufficiently
           manifest
           from
           what
           hath
           already
           been
           spoken
           .
           But
           in
           this
           present
           affect
           the
           liver
           doth
           not
           always
           labor
           under
           a
           cold
           distemper
           ,
           nor
           with
           a
           penury
           and
           stupefaction
           of
           spirits
           .
           For
           in
           this
           affect
           the
           vital
           blood
           being
           sparingly
           distributed
           to
           the
           outward
           members
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           superabundantly
           poured
           upon
           the
           bowels
           ,
           especially
           the
           brain
           and
           the
           liver
           ;
           and
           seeing
           this
           blood
           ,
           which
           is
           circulated
           thorow
           the
           bowels
           so
           neer
           the
           heart
           ,
           is
           made
           very
           hot
           and
           ful
           of
           spirit
           :
           as
           even
           now
           issuing
           out
           of
           the
           fountain
           of
           the
           vital
           spirits
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           it
           should
           permit
           a
           cold
           
           distemper
           ,
           or
           any
           defect
           of
           spirits
           to
           be
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           which
           it
           watereth
           with
           so
           copious
           an
           afflux
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           In
           this
           affect
           we
           often
           behold
           the
           face
           to
           be
           wel
           coloured
           ,
           &
           the
           cheeks
           ruddy
           ,
           which
           can
           scarce
           happen
           in
           a
           cold
           distemper
           of
           the
           liver
           if
           it
           be
           of
           any
           continuance
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           From
           a
           bad
           habit
           of
           breeding
           blood
           in
           the
           liver
           ;
           a
           sufficient
           reason
           cannot
           be
           rendred
           of
           the
           symptoms
           proper
           to
           this
           affect
           ,
           a
           Cacotrophy
           indeed
           ,
           or
           a
           vitious
           nourishment
           ,
           and
           an
           Atrophy
           ,
           or
           a
           defective
           nourishment
           :
           nay
           many
           times
           and
           peradventure
           not
           unjustly
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           liver
           :
           but
           an
           Alogotrophy
           ,
           or
           a
           disproportional
           nourishment
           cannot
           immediately
           be
           referred
           to
           that
           bowel
           ,
           For
           the
           liver
           maketh
           the
           blood
           equally
           and
           without
           difference
           ,
           for
           al
           the
           parts
           ;
           neither
           is
           it
           liberal
           to
           our
           part
           in
           the
           dispensation
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           reserved
           to
           another
           .
           Moreover
           the
           debility
           of
           all
           the
           muscles
           ,
           the
           dislike
           of
           exercise
           ,
           the
           affectation
           of
           rest
           ,
           seemeth
           to
           have
           no
           correspondence
           with
           the
           Liver
           ,
           wherefore
           neither
           do
           we
           acknowledge
           the
           Liver
           to
           be
           the
           first
           seat
           of
           this
           disease
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           This
           disease
           in
           strong
           children
           is
           cured
           sometimes
           ,
           only
           by
           exercise
           ,
           play
           ,
           stirring
           ,
           and
           rubbing
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           by
           which
           means
           the
           heat
           is
           summoned
           to
           the
           outward
           parts
           ,
           new
           spirits
           are
           raised
           up
           ,
           the
           stupefaction
           of
           them
           is
           chased
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           aliment
           is
           with
           a
           more
           plentiful
           benignity
           drawn
           to
           the
           outward
           members
           ,
           which
           benefits
           without
           doubt
           are
           more
           properly
           accommodated
           to
           the
           outward
           parts
           then
           to
           the
           Liver
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           question
           being
           thus
           solved
           ,
           we
           proceed
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           namely
           ,
        
         
           
             Whether
             the
             Lungs
             be
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             first
             Essence
             of
             this
             disease
             ?
          
        
         
           The
           symptoms
           which
           seem
           to
           perswade
           the
           affirmative
           ,
           are
           the
           frequent
           narrowness
           of
           the
           breast
           ,
           the
           difficulty
           
           of
           breathing
           ,
           an
           astma
           ,
           a
           cough
           ,
           the
           inflamation
           of
           the
           Lungs
           ,
           the
           hard
           swellings
           of
           the
           Lungs
           ,
           the
           impostume
           in
           the
           Lungs
           and
           the
           Ptisick
           .
           First
           ,
           The
           narrowness
           of
           the
           breast
           doth
           not
           presently
           arise
           from
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           the
           diseas
           ,
           &
           therfore
           cannot
           be
           attested
           to
           be
           of
           the
           first
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           the
           difficulty
           of
           breathing
           &
           the
           astma
           do
           not
           perpetually
           accompany
           this
           affect
           ,
           and
           therefore
           an
           indication
           of
           the
           part
           first
           affected
           cannot
           be
           borrowed
           from
           them
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           cough
           is
           sometimes
           present
           ,
           sometimes
           absent
           ,
           and
           is
           often
           times
           variously
           intended
           and
           remitted
           ,
           til
           the
           essence
           of
           the
           disease
           persisteth
           in
           the
           same
           state
           ;
           which
           also
           happeneth
           from
           very
           many
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           symptoms
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           An
           inflammation
           of
           the
           Lungs
           doth
           not
           frequently
           molest
           the
           patient
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           invadeth
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           acute
           and
           not
           a
           chronicle
           disease
           ;
           as
           this
           ,
           whereof
           we
           now
           speak
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           cannot
           lawfully
           conclude
           any
           certainty
           of
           the
           first
           affected
           part
           from
           a
           symptom
           so
           unusual
           and
           so
           Fugitive
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           Hard
           swellings
           of
           the
           Lungs
           ,
           little
           swellings
           ,
           impostumes
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           bunches
           may
           precede
           ,
           associate
           ,
           and
           follow
           after
           this
           affect
           ,
           but
           these
           diseases
           are
           altogether
           of
           a
           different
           kind
           from
           that
           we
           now
           speak
           of
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           are
           common
           as
           well
           to
           men
           of
           ripe
           years
           as
           to
           children
           ,
           and
           infants
           :
           moreover
           the
           Ptysick
           doth
           not
           usually
           superveen
           unless
           after
           a
           long
           continuance
           of
           this
           affect
           ,
           as
           being
           far
           from
           the
           first
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           may
           manifestly
           appear
           to
           be
           very
           remote
           from
           the
           first
           esteem
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           can
           confer
           little
           or
           nothing
           to
           the
           finding
           out
           of
           the
           part
           affected
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           those
           inseparable
           and
           vulgar
           symptoms
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           as
           the
           impotency
           of
           the
           external
           parts
           to
           motion
           ,
           and
           the
           inequality
           of
           nutrition
           ,
           can
           by
           no
           reason
           be
           deduced
           from
           the
           affected
           Lungs
           :
           and
           therefore
           we
           cannot
           admit
           this
           
           Bowel
           for
           the
           first
           seat
           of
           this
           Diseas
           .
           And
           thus
           at
           length
           we
           descend
           to
           point
           out
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           .
        
         
           The
           special
           marrow
           issuing
           out
           of
           the
           skull
           doth
           seem
           to
           deserve
           the
           first
           place
           :
           The
           second
           ,
           all
           the
           Nerves
           produced
           by
           it
           ;
           the
           third
           all
           the
           membranous
           and
           fibrous
           parts
           unto
           which
           those
           Nerves
           are
           carried
           along
           .
           And
           in
           these
           parts
           we
           affirm
           the
           first
           essence
           of
           of
           this
           diseas
           to
           be
           rooted
           ,
           neither
           do
           we
           think
           it
           needful
           to
           joyn
           other
           parts
           with
           these
           .
           For
           the
           softness
           ,
           loosness
           ,
           and
           Atony
           of
           the
           whol
           Spine
           without
           the
           Skul
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           Nerves
           arising
           from
           thence
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           Fibers
           of
           the
           Universal
           Body
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           an
           inability
           to
           motion
           ,
           a
           slothfulness
           and
           affectation
           of
           rest
           ,
           which
           bewray
           themselves
           from
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           this
           affect
           ,
           do
           abundantly
           evince
           these
           parts
           to
           be
           affected
           with
           coldness
           ,
           defect
           and
           benummedness
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           from
           hence
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           that
           they
           are
           extenuated
           and
           afflicted
           with
           an
           incompetency
           of
           nourishment
           .
           For
           they
           do
           somewhat
           communicate
           their
           benummedness
           to
           the
           tops
           of
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Flux
           of
           blood
           that
           is
           destributed
           unto
           them
           ,
           suffers
           diminution
           ;
           and
           because
           they
           are
           cold
           and
           labor
           under
           a
           defect
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           they
           imperfectly
           concoct
           the
           affused
           blood
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           that
           they
           must
           be
           unduly
           nourished
           and
           less
           than
           the
           other
           parts
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           be
           extenuated
           .
           Therefore
           we
           justly
           and
           deservedly
           ascribe
           the
           first
           essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           to
           those
           parts
           alone
           .
        
         
           Yet
           it
           may
           be
           here
           doubted
           whether
           the
           bones
           may
           not
           also
           be
           numbred
           among
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           ,
           seing
           that
           certain
           tumors
           of
           the
           bones
           may
           be
           observed
           presently
           after
           the
           first
           invasion
           of
           the
           Diseas
           in
           divers
           places
           ,
           but
           especially
           in
           the
           appendancies
           of
           the
           Bones
           to
           the
           Wrests
           and
           tops
           of
           the
           Ribs
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           conjoyned
           
           with
           the
           grizles
           of
           the
           Stern
           ?
        
         
           We
           answer
           ,
           That
           indeed
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           said
           tumors
           of
           the
           bones
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           encreased
           greatness
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           viciated
           figure
           are
           really
           and
           truly
           Diseases
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           grant
           that
           the
           bones
           must
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           primary
           or
           secondary
           essence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           :
           but
           that
           they
           do
           not
           pertain
           to
           the
           primary
           essence
           of
           the
           Disease
           is
           manifest
           from
           hence
           ,
           Because
           the
           said
           tumors
           of
           the
           bones
           depend
           upon
           the
           first
           essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           suppose
           the
           preexistence
           of
           it
           .
           For
           they
           spring
           from
           the
           unequal
           nourishment
           of
           the
           parts
           which
           is
           a
           Symptom
           of
           the
           first
           essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           .
           But
           here
           the
           inequality
           of
           the
           nourishment
           can
           depend
           upon
           the
           first
           essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           shall
           more
           fully
           be
           declared
           in
           its
           due
           place
           ;
           namely
           ,
           where
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           secondary
           essence
           is
           to
           be
           rendred
           .
           We
           will
           only
           here
           shew
           that
           those
           swellings
           of
           the
           bones
           are
           rightly
           deduced
           from
           the
           improportionate
           nourishment
           ,
           to
           wit
           when
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           rest
           it
           is
           too
           much
           augmented
           in
           the
           swelling
           parts
           .
           That
           is
           proved
           by
           this
           argument
           ,
           Because
           the
           protuberant
           part
           of
           the
           bones
           are
           altogether
           of
           the
           same
           Species
           with
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           bones
           ;
           whereupon
           it
           is
           necessary
           ,
           that
           they
           come
           out
           by
           the
           same
           way
           of
           generation
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           rest
           are
           augmented
           and
           encreas
           .
           Therefore
           seeing
           that
           the
           other
           bones
           are
           augmented
           by
           nutrition
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           introsumed
           aliment
           ,
           and
           the
           assimilation
           of
           it
           ,
           certainly
           we
           must
           judg
           that
           these
           bones
           also
           acquire
           their
           augmentation
           by
           the
           like
           reason
           (
           although
           without
           reason
           ,
           measure
           and
           proportion
           )
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           That
           tumors
           are
           usually
           generated
           not
           of
           an
           alimentory
           or
           good
           ,
           but
           a
           corrupt
           and
           vicious
           juyce
           .
           True
           it
           is
           indeed
           that
           this
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           true
           ,
           but
           as
           true
           it
           is
           that
           it
           is
           only
           for
           the
           most
           part
           true
           .
           For
           
           some
           tumors
           swell
           from
           a
           legitimate
           and
           alimentary
           juyce
           ,
           as
           caruncles
           or
           little
           pieces
           of
           flesh
           ,
           knobbed
           swellings
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           some
           hard
           bunches
           ,
           but
           even
           these
           swellings
           do
           also
           differ
           much
           from
           the
           present
           standing
           out
           of
           the
           bones
           .
           For
           those
           tumors
           which
           we
           use
           to
           call
           excrescences
           ,
           have
           somewhat
           in
           them
           without
           the
           habit
           of
           the
           part
           and
           in
           the
           whol
           kind
           beside
           nature
           :
           but
           these
           tumors
           do
           not
           grow
           without
           the
           habit
           of
           the
           part
           ,
           neither
           do
           they
           include
           or
           contain
           any
           other
           preternatural
           thing
           beside
           the
           sole
           magnitude
           disproportionately
           encreased
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           the
           viciated
           figure
           of
           the
           parts
           .
           For
           otherwise
           these
           swellings
           should
           not
           be
           of
           the
           same
           Species
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Bone
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           are
           continued
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           repugnant
           to
           the
           experience
           of
           the
           sences
           .
        
         
           If
           therefore
           it
           be
           granted
           that
           some
           tumors
           (
           even
           among
           those
           which
           are
           altogether
           preternatural
           and
           consist
           without
           the
           habit
           of
           their
           body
           )
           are
           generated
           of
           alimentary
           juyces
           ,
           certainly
           much
           less
           hard
           is
           it
           to
           be
           understood
           that
           these
           swellings
           of
           the
           bones
           are
           generated
           and
           formed
           of
           the
           legitimate
           matter
           of
           the
           bones
           ,
           by
           the
           inherent
           nutritive
           faculty
           .
           And
           this
           is
           clearly
           confirmed
           by
           this
           ,
           because
           the
           bones
           according
           to
           their
           similary
           nature
           are
           by
           no
           means
           legitimately
           produced
           by
           an
           illegitimate
           matter
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           an
           indisposed
           and
           disagreable
           matter
           to
           the
           other
           similary
           bones
           .
           
             Ex
             quolibet
             ligno
             non
             fit
             Mercurius
             ,
          
           Every
           natural
           agent
           disposeth
           the
           matter
           before
           it
           can
           introduce
           the
           form
           .
           It
           is
           necessary
           also
           that
           the
           matter
           so
           disposed
           be
           legitimate
           .
           Now
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           swelling
           bones
           is
           manifestly
           disposed
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           it
           could
           not
           actually
           receive
           the
           specifical
           form
           of
           a
           bone
           .
           Moreover
           that
           these
           tumors
           of
           the
           bones
           are
           generated
           by
           the
           nutritive
           faculty
           is
           likewise
           evident
           ,
           becaus
           in
           all
           our
           body
           there
           is
           
           not
           any
           other
           ossifical
           vertue
           besides
           that
           nutritive
           Faculty
           inherent
           in
           the
           bones
           themselves
           ,
           because
           also
           these
           tumors
           are
           generated
           and
           augmented
           by
           the
           introsumed
           aliment
           ,
           and
           assimilated
           by
           the
           bones
           themselvs
           :
           although
           perhaps
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           whole
           Bone
           this
           reception
           of
           the
           aliment
           may
           be
           unequal
           ,
           and
           a
           sufficient
           cause
           of
           error
           in
           the
           nutritive
           faculty
           ,
           whereby
           one
           part
           of
           those
           Bones
           may
           be
           too
           sparingly
           nourished
           ,
           and
           another
           part
           too
           plentifully
           even
           to
           a
           tumor
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
           Of
           the
           Secondary
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           .
        
         
           THe
           first
           and
           Radical
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           being
           explained
           ,
           now
           in
           the
           next
           place
           the
           Secondary
           Essence
           ;
           namely
           that
           which
           immediatly
           followeth
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           offereth
           it self
           to
           our
           examination
           .
           And
           here
           we
           must
           refresh
           the
           memory
           by
           an
           intimation
           of
           that
           threefold
           Constitution
           already
           asserted
           ,
           the
           Natural
           ,
           the
           Vital
           ,
           the
           Animal
           ,
           and
           thorow
           these
           particular
           Constitutions
           ,
           shall
           our
           examination
           proceed
           .
           And
           first
           we
           will
           consider
           the
           Natural
           Constitution
           .
           This
           as
           we
           have
           taught
           above
           consisteth
           in
           the
           Temperament
           ,
           common
           qualites
           ,
           the
           plenty
           and
           disposition
           of
           the
           Natural
           Spirits
           ,
           in
           the
           Organization
           ,
           and
           continuity
           :
           now
           we
           have
           already
           proved
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           Essence
           of
           this
           affect
           is
           radicated
           in
           the
           Temperament
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           plenty
           and
           disposition
           of
           the
           Natural
           Spirits
           :
           but
           the
           other
           
           parts
           of
           this
           Constitution
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           common
           qualities
           ,
           the
           Organization
           ,
           and
           the
           continuity
           do
           yet
           remain
           to
           be
           examined
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Common
             Qualities
          
           we
           understand
           in
           a
           manner
           the
           same
           which
           some
           others
           have
           called
           the
           
             Modos
             Materiae
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           
             Qualitates
             Secundas
          
           .
           Now
           we
           cal
           them
           Common
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           restrained
           to
           any
           one
           Element
           or
           Form
           ;
           but
           in
           some
           sort
           may
           expiate
           and
           range
           thorow
           all
           the
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           affect
           them
           more
           or
           less
           .
           Of
           this
           sort
           are
           density
           ,
           rarity
           ,
           consistence
           ,
           fluidness
           ,
           tenacity
           ,
           friability
           ,
           laxity
           ,
           tension
           ,
           (
           or
           rather
           tensity
           ,
           that
           the
           habit
           may
           be
           distinguished
           from
           the
           action
           )
           witheredness
           ,
           swelling
           ,
           and
           stifness
           ,
           softness
           ,
           hardness
           ,
           smoothness
           ,
           roughness
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           our
           meaning
           ,
           exactly
           to
           reckon
           up
           all
           and
           each
           of
           the
           
             Common
             Qualities
          
           ,
           nor
           to
           prosecute
           those
           already
           rehearsed
           ,
           further
           then
           the
           present
           occasion
           shall
           require
           .
        
         
           The
           Tone
           or
           Harmony
           of
           the
           Parts
           doth
           seem
           to
           result
           from
           some
           
             Common
             Qualities
          
           mutually
           embraced
           among
           themselves
           .
           For
           the
           Tone
           of
           the
           Parts
           properly
           consisteth
           in
           a
           du
           tenor
           and
           mediocrity
           between
           certain
           opposite
           
             Common
             Qualities
          
           ,
           as
           between
           thickness
           and
           thinness
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           if
           there
           be
           a
           recess
           or
           departure
           from
           the
           just
           mediocrity
           to
           either
           of
           the
           extreams
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           that
           the
           Tone
           must
           be
           vitiated
           .
           Two
           things
           therefore
           do
           here
           seem
           to
           be
           enquired
           after
           concerning
           the
           Tone
           of
           the
           Parts
           ;
           the
           first
           ,
           whether
           in
           this
           Diseas
           the
           Tone
           of
           the
           Parts
           be
           in
           any
           degree
           vitiated
           .
           The
           next
           ,
           Whether
           those
           faults
           of
           the
           Tone
           do
           belong
           to
           the
           secondary
           Essence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           .
        
         
           As
           concerning
           the
           first
           ,
           It
           wil
           be
           unnecessary
           to
           run
           thorow
           the
           particular
           Parts
           of
           the
           Tone
           severally
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           sufficient
           to
           examine
           those
           that
           seem
           guilty
           of
           the
           suspected
           crime
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           Therefore
           we
           meet
           with
           an
           evident
           loosness
           of
           the
           Tone
           in
           this
           affect
           :
           But
           this
           loosness
           differeth
           both
           from
           the
           infirm
           coherence
           ,
           and
           likewise
           from
           the
           Paralytical
           resolution
           of
           the
           Parts
           :
           for
           the
           infirm
           coherence
           or
           weakned
           stifness
           of
           the
           part
           is
           easily
           made
           an
           occasion
           of
           the
           loosness
           ,
           because
           in
           such
           cases
           the
           Part
           can
           scarce
           be
           stretched
           forth
           ;
           but
           a
           part
           may
           at
           the
           same
           time
           be
           both
           loose
           ,
           and
           likewise
           sufficiently
           stiff
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           strings
           of
           Instruments
           ,
           which
           if
           you
           wind
           down
           the
           pins
           ,
           they
           become
           loose
           ,
           although
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           they
           forgo
           not
           the
           tenacity
           of
           their
           substance
           .
           And
           in
           dissected
           bodies
           we
           have
           frequently
           observed
           the
           loose
           parts
           themselves
           to
           be
           sufficiently
           stiff
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           that
           sometimes
           in
           this
           affect
           .
           Wherefore
           this
           loosness
           is
           a
           distinct
           quality
           from
           the
           vitiated
           stifness
           of
           a
           Part.
           Neither
           doth
           it
           less
           differ
           from
           that
           resolution
           of
           the
           Parts
           which
           happeneth
           in
           the
           Paralytical
           Members
           .
           For
           the
           dead
           Palsy
           first
           consisteth
           in
           the
           depraved
           Animal
           Constitution
           :
           But
           this
           loosness
           is
           rooted
           in
           the
           Natural
           Constitution
           .
           For
           here
           is
           no
           Palsy
           present
           either
           in
           respect
           of
           motion
           ,
           or
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           Parts
           :
           Neither
           is
           the
           Brayn
           in
           this
           Diseas
           primarily
           affected
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           already
           demonstrated
           .
           Moreover
           that
           there
           is
           such
           an
           exceeding
           loosness
           of
           the
           Parts
           first
           affected
           ,
           in
           this
           Diseas
           is
           a
           thing
           so
           conspicuous
           ,
           that
           we
           judg
           it
           a
           superfluous
           employment
           to
           offer
           proof
           thereof
           .
           For
           it
           is
           obvious
           to
           the
           very
           senses
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           have
           listed
           it
           among
           the
           signs
           of
           the
           Diseas
           .
           For
           whether
           it
           be
           a
           Part
           of
           the
           Essence
           or
           not
           a
           Part
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           manifestly
           subjected
           to
           the
           Senses
           ,
           it
           acquireth
           the
           propriety
           of
           a
           sign
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           other
           Parts
           of
           the
           Essence
           ,
           which
           are
           removed
           from
           the
           Senses
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           this
           Diseas
           there
           is
           not
           only
           a
           loosness
           but
           likewise
           a
           witheredness
           ,
           and
           feebleness
           .
           Now
           this
           
           quality
           comprehendeth
           somwhat
           more
           then
           the
           meer
           and
           simple
           loosness
           ;
           for
           it
           denoteth
           withal
           a
           certain
           emptiness
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           wherby
           they
           sink
           down
           of
           themselves
           .
           Now
           such
           an
           emptiness
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           falling
           down
           of
           the
           Parts
           first
           affected
           in
           this
           Diseas
           are
           so
           obvious
           to
           the
           Senses
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           further
           proof
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           A
           a
           softness
           also
           may
           be
           named
           in
           the
           Tone
           of
           the
           Parts
           first
           affected
           in
           this
           Diseas
           .
           For
           sometimes
           it
           so
           falleth
           out
           that
           there
           is
           no
           coincidence
           between
           the
           softness
           and
           the
           aforesaid
           qualities
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           includeth
           or
           excludeth
           some
           other
           thing
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           suppurated
           Tumor
           there
           is
           softness
           ,
           but
           without
           any
           laxity
           of
           the
           Tone
           ,
           any
           emptiness
           or
           subsidence
           .
           For
           in
           this
           present
           supposed
           case
           the
           softness
           chiefly
           dependeth
           upon
           the
           manner
           of
           Termination
           ,
           and
           the
           tenacity
           of
           the
           Part
           being
           vitiated
           .
           But
           in
           this
           affect
           there
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           a
           coincidence
           with
           the
           laxity
           and
           flaccidity
           before
           mentioned
           :
           So
           that
           it
           is
           needless
           to
           distinguish
           it
           more
           accurately
           then
           by
           the
           name
           only
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           There
           happeneth
           also
           another
           fault
           in
           the
           Tone
           of
           the
           Parts
           first
           affected
           in
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           an
           extream
           inward
           slipperiness
           .
           Some
           perhaps
           may
           wonder
           what
           the
           meaning
           of
           these
           words
           may
           be
           ,
           
             Internal
             lubricity
          
           .
           We
           confess
           indeed
           that
           for
           want
           of
           words
           we
           have
           been
           constrayned
           to
           joyn
           this
           appellation
           .
           For
           when
           in
           nature
           such
           a
           quality
           as
           hath
           a
           true
           existence
           hath
           by
           the
           oversight
           of
           Philosophers
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           neglect
           of
           Grammarians
           wanted
           a
           name
           ,
           we
           have
           taken
           so
           much
           liberty
           to
           our
           selvs
           ,
           as
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           great
           vicinity
           which
           it
           hath
           with
           the
           superficial
           lubricity
           of
           the
           body
           to
           give
           it
           the
           same
           Name
           ,
           with
           the
           distinctive
           Epethite
           of
           Internal
           .
           In
           natural
           bodies
           therfore
           we
           acknowledg
           a
           twofold
           lubricity
           ;
           one
           External
           and
           Superficial
           which
           indeed
           consisteth
           in
           the
           smoothness
           and
           equality
           of
           the
           
           Parts
           of
           the
           Superficies
           ,
           by
           reason
           whereof
           the
           Subject
           of
           it
           doth
           easily
           slide
           by
           other
           bodies
           which
           it
           lighteth
           upon
           without
           much
           attrition
           and
           resistance
           ,
           Now
           contrary
           to
           this
           lubricity
           ,
           is
           the
           Superficial
           roughness
           :
           but
           these
           two
           qualities
           have
           no
           reference
           to
           this
           place
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           Organical
           ,
           neither
           do
           they
           any
           way
           belong
           to
           the
           Tone
           of
           the
           Parts
           .
           That
           other
           lubricity
           whereof
           we
           began
           to
           make
           mention
           ,
           consists
           in
           that
           internal
           ,
           profound
           and
           similary
           smoothness
           ,
           and
           equality
           of
           the
           body
           .
           By
           reason
           wherof
           ,
           the
           whole
           substance
           of
           its
           Subject
           doth
           easily
           slide
           by
           the
           other
           introsubient
           bodies
           without
           much
           attrition
           and
           resistance
           .
           And
           to
           this
           lubricity
           also
           there
           is
           an
           Internal
           roughness
           .
           Now
           that
           there
           is
           such
           an
           internal
           similary
           slipperiness
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           roughness
           also
           opposite
           unto
           it
           may
           be
           shewed
           almost
           by
           innumerable
           instances
           .
           For
           almost
           all
           mucilaginous
           substances
           are
           slippery
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           outward
           Superficies
           ,
           but
           also
           inwardly
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           universal
           Substance
           ,
           and
           every
           particle
           thereof
           ;
           so
           that
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           definition
           of
           a
           similary
           body
           ,
           every
           particle
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           this
           quality
           is
           made
           like
           unto
           the
           whol
           ,
           and
           therfore
           this
           quality
           is
           internal
           ,
           and
           similary
           ,
           and
           diffused
           through
           the
           whol
           internal
           substance
           of
           the
           Subject
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           such
           an
           internal
           roughness
           may
           be
           observed
           in
           unripe
           fruits
           ,
           extentended
           thorow
           their
           whole
           substance
           and
           Internal
           flesh
           .
           But
           when
           they
           have
           attained
           to
           a
           just
           ripeness
           then
           usually
           ,
           in
           the
           room
           of
           that
           roughness
           there
           succeedeth
           such
           a
           slipperiness
           as
           we
           have
           now
           described
           .
           And
           here
           it
           must
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           if
           these
           bodies
           internally
           slippery
           be
           besmeared
           or
           daubed
           upon
           the
           Superficies
           of
           bodies
           otherwise
           rough
           ,
           they
           bequeath
           a
           certain
           degree
           of
           lubricity
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           they
           adhere
           ▪
           in
           like
           manner
           being
           inwardly
           taken
           as
           the
           slippery
           
           juyces
           ,
           and
           mucilages
           of
           Althea
           ,
           &c.
           
           They
           do
           communicate
           a
           certain
           lubricity
           to
           the
           Internal
           passages
           of
           the
           Body
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           to
           the
           passages
           that
           relate
           to
           the
           inward
           cavities
           ,
           but
           also
           more
           or
           less
           to
           the
           very
           Similary
           substance
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           which
           also
           the
           blood
           washeth
           being
           impregnated
           with
           that
           slippery
           juyce
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           internal
           lubricity
           is
           manifold
           :
           oyly
           or
           fat
           ,
           watrish
           ,
           spiritous
           ,
           saltish
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           earthy
           .
           The
           oyly
           is
           chiefly
           conspicuous
           in
           the
           fat
           of
           Creatures
           ,
           especially
           such
           as
           are
           yong
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           expressed
           Oyls
           ,
           especially
           the
           moister
           and
           colder
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           temperate
           ;
           as
           may
           be
           observed
           in
           the
           Oyls
           of
           Poppy
           Seeds
           ,
           Pippin
           Seeds
           ,
           the
           four
           greater
           Cold
           Seeds
           ,
           Time
           Seed
           ,
           and
           the
           Oyl
           of
           sweet
           Almonds
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           A
           watrish
           lubricity
           is
           in
           some
           measure
           found
           in
           simple
           water
           it self
           ,
           although
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           fluidness
           it
           is
           less
           sensible
           ;
           also
           this
           lubricity
           may
           most
           evidently
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           in
           the
           mucilages
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Spiritous
           perhaps
           doth
           never
           happen
           alone
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           most
           frequently
           mixt
           with
           the
           waterish
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           sperm
           of
           almost
           all
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           ripe
           fruits
           .
           The
           Saltish
           likewise
           is
           rarely
           simple
           ,
           although
           there
           is
           a
           man
           that
           contendeth
           it
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           salt
           of
           Tartar.
           But
           the
           compound
           saltish
           lubricity
           is
           frequently
           obvious
           ,
           as
           in
           Soap
           and
           Salt
           of
           Tartar
           dissolved
           with
           waterish
           and
           oyly
           substances
           .
           The
           Earthy
           (
           even
           mixt
           )
           is
           scarce
           worthy
           of
           observation
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           in
           respect
           that
           it
           concurreth
           to
           the
           thickning
           of
           fluid
           bodies
           ,
           as
           in
           white
           clayish
           Mud
           ,
           and
           Fullers
           Earth
           dissolved
           .
           But
           in
           this
           place
           we
           have
           regard
           chiefly
           to
           that
           lubricity
           which
           is
           waterish
           ,
           as
           being
           that
           alone
           which
           can
           be
           guilty
           of
           the
           crime
           in
           this
           affect
           we
           now
           handle
           ,
        
         
           And
           these
           things
           may
           suffice
           in
           general
           of
           the
           internal
           
           or
           similary
           lubricity
           .
           The
           next
           enquiring
           must
           be
           whether
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           of
           this
           Diseas
           be
           affected
           beyond
           a
           due
           proportion
           with
           an
           internel
           or
           similary
           lubricity
           .
           And
           at
           first
           indeed
           it
           seemeth
           very
           probable
           that
           there
           is
           such
           an
           extream
           lubricity
           in
           the
           said
           parts
           ,
           becaus
           moisture
           doth
           superabound
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           ever
           favoreth
           the
           said
           lubricity
           ,
           be
           it
           conjoyned
           either
           with
           heat
           or
           cold
           .
           Every
           one
           knoweth
           that
           the
           Sperm
           of
           Creatures
           by
           how
           much
           it
           is
           moister
           than
           the
           creatures
           produced
           by
           it
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           also
           it
           is
           the
           more
           slippery
           :
           in
           like
           manner
           that
           the
           yong
           flesh
           of
           Creatures
           is
           more
           slippery
           than
           that
           of
           old
           .
           Seeing
           therefore
           that
           humidity
           and
           lubricity
           of
           this
           kind
           are
           so
           inwardly
           converted
           :
           Seing
           also
           that
           in
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           there
           is
           manifestly
           an
           extream
           humidity
           ,
           certainly
           it
           may
           easily
           be
           granted
           that
           a
           lubricity
           likewise
           doth
           too
           much
           abound
           in
           the
           said
           parts
           .
           And
           to
           the
           production
           of
           this
           the
           benummedness
           of
           those
           parts
           have
           no
           small
           share
           .
           For
           the
           Spirits
           when
           they
           are
           in
           their
           exaltation
           contract
           a
           kind
           of
           acrimony
           and
           sharpness
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           by
           comparing
           Must
           with
           old
           Wine
           ,
           or
           with
           Spirit
           of
           Wine
           or
           with
           
             Aqua
             vitae
          
           .
           For
           the
           Spirits
           of
           Must
           may
           truly
           be
           said
           to
           be
           benummed
           or
           stupified
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           compared
           with
           the
           Spirits
           of
           old
           Wine
           ;
           and
           by
           how
           much
           more
           they
           are
           stupified
           ,
           so
           much
           more
           lubricity
           they
           likewise
           contain
           ,
           and
           also
           so
           much
           the
           less
           of
           sharpness
           and
           acrimony
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           that
           benummedness
           and
           dulness
           in
           the
           Spirits
           lodging
           in
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           doth
           favor
           that
           extrem
           lubricity
           ;
           for
           that
           dulness
           of
           the
           Spirits
           in
           the
           said
           parts
           is
           almost
           of
           the
           same
           degree
           with
           the
           dulness
           of
           the
           Spirits
           in
           Must
           .
           And
           becaus
           the
           Spirits
           are
           defective
           in
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           this
           lubricity
           is
           an
           over-watrish
           lubricity
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           laxity
           ,
           flaccidity
           ,
           
           and
           softness
           do
           also
           seem
           to
           conspire
           .
           For
           unripe
           fruit
           as
           they
           are
           hard
           ,
           so
           till
           they
           wax
           ripe
           they
           grow
           softer
           and
           softer
           ,
           and
           withal
           acquire
           an
           internal
           lubricity
           ;
           in
           like
           manner
           the
           parts
           are
           loosned
           by
           relaxant
           baths
           ,
           and
           together
           they
           become
           more
           slippery
           ;
           also
           slippery
           things
           taken
           inwardly
           ,
           as
           the
           mucilage
           of
           Althea
           ,
           &c.
           
           Do
           not
           only
           loosen
           the
           Parts
           ,
           but
           they
           also
           make
           the
           passages
           slippery
           ,
           for
           which
           case
           in
           the
           pains
           of
           the
           stone
           they
           are
           drank
           with
           good
           juyces
           .
           Again
           ,
           this
           lubricity
           of
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           seemeth
           to
           be
           much
           confirmed
           by
           this
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           dissected
           Bodies
           a
           manifest
           lubricity
           is
           observable
           by
           the
           touch
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           be
           squeezed
           a
           mucilaginous
           kind
           of
           blood
           ,
           inwardly
           besmearing
           them
           ,
           is
           crushed
           out
           with
           the
           fingers
           .
           We
           say
           nothing
           of
           the
           skin
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           most
           part
           is
           slippery
           in
           this
           affect
           ,
           and
           is
           seldom
           felt
           to
           be
           rough
           to
           the
           touch
           :
           but
           it
           is
           worthy
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           extream
           slippery
           Medicines
           either
           outwardly
           applyed
           ,
           or
           inwardly
           taken
           ,
           do
           usually
           more
           hurt
           then
           good
           in
           this
           Diseas
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           absolve
           the
           former
           question
           ,
           of
           the
           manner
           whereby
           the
           Tone
           of
           the
           Parts
           is
           vitiated
           in
           this
           Affect
           .
           The
           other
           now
           presents
           it self
           to
           our
           consideration
           .
        
         
           
             Whether
             the
             Tone
             vitiated
             after
             that
             manner
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             be
             a
             Part
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             this
             Diseas
             ?
          
        
         
           We
           suppose
           here
           that
           whatsoever
           is
           found
           to
           be
           vitiated
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           is
           either
           a
           morbifical
           cause
           ,
           or
           a
           Symptom
           ,
           or
           the
           Diseas
           it self
           ;
           and
           therfore
           this
           Diseas
           either
           simple
           or
           compound
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           of
           a
           compound
           ,
           and
           that
           either
           primary
           or
           secondary
           .
        
         
           We
           say
           first
           ,
           That
           the
           vitiated
           Tone
           above
           propounded
           is
           not
           properly
           a
           cause
           of
           the
           Diseas
           .
           And
           this
           scarce
           need
           any
           proof
           .
           For
           the
           said
           Tone
           is
           a
           preternatural
           Constitution
           ,
           rooted
           in
           the
           Parts
           themselves
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           reason
           it
           is
           most
           evidently
           distinguished
           from
           a
           
           morbifical
           cause
           properly
           so
           called
           .
           For
           although
           ,
           one
           Diseas
           may
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           another
           ,
           nevertheless
           even
           then
           it
           is
           not
           properly
           called
           a
           morbifical
           cause
           ,
           but
           a
           primary
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           that
           other
           which
           it
           produceth
           ,
           a
           a
           secondary
           affect
           .
           But
           every
           where
           there
           is
           a
           growing
           together
           of
           them
           both
           into
           one
           total
           Diseas
           ,
           the
           former
           wil
           be
           the
           primary
           Part
           of
           the
           Essence
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           the
           secondary
           part
           of
           the
           Essence
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           affirm
           ,
           that
           the
           described
           Tone
           of
           the
           Parts
           is
           not
           a
           meer
           Symptom
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           not
           under
           the
           things
           secured
           and
           retained
           ,
           neither
           can
           it
           be
           comprehended
           under
           any
           depraved
           action
           ,
           or
           any
           changed
           quality
           ,
           not
           vitiating
           the
           action
           .
           But
           that
           the
           vitiated
           Tone
           is
           not
           comprehended
           under
           the
           things
           secured
           and
           retained
           ,
           nor
           under
           any
           depraved
           action
           ,
           may
           by
           the
           same
           labor
           be
           proved
           by
           this
           Reason
           ,
           because
           those
           kind
           of
           Symptoms
           are
           not
           indeed
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           but
           the
           said
           vitiated
           Tone
           without
           controversy
           is
           a
           preternatural
           changed
           constitution
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           already
           most
           playnly
           demonstrated
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           the
           said
           Tone
           vitiated
           after
           that
           manner
           ,
           is
           not
           contained
           under
           any
           changed
           quality
           ,
           not
           depraving
           the
           action
           ,
           is
           so
           clear
           and
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           needs
           no
           proof
           .
           For
           laxity
           and
           flaccidity
           hurteth
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           Parts
           ,
           and
           an
           extream
           lubricity
           is
           an
           impediment
           to
           the
           du
           quickning
           of
           the
           vital
           Spirits
           ,
           as
           shal
           hereafter
           be
           made
           manifest
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           Objected
           ,
           
             That
             some
             bare
             changed
             qualities
             which
             are
             comprehended
             under
             the
             Genus
             of
             Symptoms
             ,
             may
             also
             vitiate
             an
             action
             :
             as
             the
             colour
             changed
             in
             the
             skin
             yeeldeth
             an
             unpleasant
             prospect
             to
             the
             beholder
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             begetteth
             deformity
             and
             defect
             of
             du
             comliness
             ?
          
        
         
           We
           answer
           ,
           That
           the
           changed
           colour
           of
           the
           Skin
           in
           as
           much
           as
           it
           vitiateth
           the
           beauty
           therof
           (
           which
           is
           the
           proper
           action
           of
           the
           Skin
           )
           doth
           in
           rigor
           (
           in
           a
           large
           
           acception
           )
           fall
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           a
           Diseas
           .
           But
           seing
           this
           action
           of
           the
           Skin
           is
           only
           Objecture
           and
           
             Ad
             extra
          
           ,
           and
           seing
           that
           altered
           color
           doth
           hurt
           no
           Internal
           action
           of
           that
           individual
           :
           Physitians
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           definition
           of
           a
           Diseas
           ,
           have
           respect
           only
           to
           the
           Internal
           actions
           of
           that
           individual
           ,
           do
           usually
           exclude
           it
           from
           the
           Classis
           of
           Diseases
           .
           Or
           if
           the
           vitiated
           color
           of
           a
           part
           do
           chance
           in
           some
           place
           to
           deprave
           an
           internal
           action
           (
           which
           is
           known
           only
           to
           happen
           in
           the
           Tunicle
           of
           the
           Eye
           ,
           called
           Corura
           )
           the
           best
           Physitians
           do
           ever
           reckon
           it
           for
           a
           Diseas
           ,
           although
           perhaps
           secondarily
           .
           But
           that
           we
           may
           return
           into
           the
           way
           from
           whence
           we
           have
           a
           little
           erred
           :
           seing
           that
           the
           vitiated
           Tone
           may
           hurt
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           said
           ,
           the
           internal
           actions
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           properly
           belong
           to
           that
           kind
           of
           Symptom
           ,
           which
           is
           wont
           to
           be
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           a
           changed
           quality
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           we
           say
           ,
           That
           this
           vitiated
           Tone
           ,
           seing
           it
           is
           neither
           a
           Morbifical
           caus
           ,
           nor
           a
           Symptom
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           somthing
           preternatural
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           Diseas
           it self
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           the
           same
           is
           clearly
           proved
           by
           the
           very
           definition
           of
           a
           Diseas
           .
           For
           this
           vitiated
           Tone
           is
           a
           preternatural
           Constitution
           ,
           primarily
           or
           immediatly
           hurting
           the
           internal
           action
           ;
           therfore
           it
           is
           a
           Diseas
           .
           For
           to
           what
           the
           definition
           is
           competible
           ,
           to
           that
           also
           the
           thing
           defined
           is
           competible
           .
           That
           it
           is
           a
           preternatural
           Constitution
           is
           manifest
           by
           this
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           inherent
           in
           the
           solid
           parts
           of
           the
           body
           :
           that
           it
           likewise
           depraveth
           the
           Internal
           actions
           ,
           is
           manifest
           from
           hence
           ,
           because
           an
           extream
           laxity
           ,
           lubricity
           ,
           and
           flaccidity
           of
           the
           parts
           being
           granted
           ,
           presently
           the
           agility
           is
           weakned
           ,
           no
           other
           cause
           approaching
           ,
           and
           a
           certain
           sluggishness
           deadeth
           the
           irritation
           of
           the
           vital
           Spirits
           .
           In
           agility
           ,
           the
           matter
           is
           plain
           ,
           seing
           that
           firm
           and
           stretched
           bodies
           ,
           other
           things
           being
           answerable
           are
           more
           active
           ,
           and
           so
           on
           the
           contrary
           :
           
           that
           the
           same
           thing
           also
           happeneth
           in
           the
           dulness
           of
           the
           irritation
           shal
           be
           shewed
           in
           its
           place
           ,
           for
           the
           present
           we
           labor
           to
           prove
           no
           other
           thing
           then
           that
           the
           vitiated
           Tone
           in
           this
           affect
           is
           a
           Diseas
           .
        
         
           We
           say
           fourthly
           ,
           That
           this
           vitiated
           Tone
           in
           this
           Diseas
           is
           not
           any
           simple
           affect
           ,
           having
           an
           existence
           apart
           by
           it self
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           so
           conjoyned
           and
           compounded
           in
           those
           same
           parts
           with
           the
           primary
           Essence
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Essence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           (
           wherof
           we
           dispute
           )
           may
           be
           said
           to
           consist
           of
           many
           Diseases
           united
           together
           (
           in
           themselvs
           indeed
           simple
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           considered
           asunder
           )
           and
           therfore
           that
           the
           vitiated
           Tone
           is
           only
           a
           part
           of
           the
           whol
           Diseas
           .
           And
           this
           needeth
           no
           other
           proof
           ,
           then
           because
           the
           first
           Essence
           proposed
           above
           ,
           and
           the
           said
           vitiated
           
             Tone
             ▪
          
           are
           both
           found
           in
           those
           same
           parts
           .
           For
           that
           is
           properly
           called
           a
           compound
           Diseas
           ,
           which
           is
           produced
           by
           many
           simple
           Diseases
           conjoyned
           in
           the
           same
           Part.
           
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           We
           affirm
           that
           the
           vitiated
           Tone
           is
           not
           only
           a
           part
           of
           the
           whole
           Essence
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           part
           as
           hath
           some
           dependance
           upon
           the
           primary
           Essence
           ,
           and
           therfore
           that
           it
           is
           a
           secondary
           part
           of
           the
           Essence
           .
        
         
           Before
           we
           proceed
           to
           the
           proof
           of
           this
           Proposition
           two
           grants
           or
           concessions
           are
           to
           be
           premised
           .
        
         
           We
           grant
           first
           ,
           That
           the
           said
           Tone
           may
           be
           even
           immediatly
           vitiated
           in
           other
           causes
           perhaps
           ,
           and
           likewise
           by
           other
           causes
           ,
           although
           that
           happen
           not
           in
           this
           present
           Diseas
           .
           For
           the
           inherent
           Tone
           of
           the
           Parts
           may
           be
           primarily
           loosned
           in
           the
           Animal
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           that
           suddenly
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           observed
           in
           the
           
             dead
             Palsy
          
           .
           For
           the
           natural
           tensity
           (
           and
           not
           the
           Animal
           only
           )
           of
           the
           Paralytical
           member
           is
           loosned
           ,
           and
           indeed
           suddenly
           without
           any
           conspicuous
           intervention
           of
           any
           part
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           primary
           Essence
           .
           After
           the
           same
           manner
           in
           a
           Lipothymy
           
           or
           defection
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           loosness
           and
           languishing
           suddenly
           attatcheth
           al
           the
           parts
           .
           Now
           we
           cannot
           in
           either
           of
           these
           two
           causes
           refer
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           loosness
           to
           the
           cold
           and
           moist
           distemper
           of
           the
           natural
           Constitution
           ,
           seeing
           that
           cannot
           be
           so
           suddenly
           and
           so
           sensibly
           changed
           .
           Which
           let
           them
           consider
           (
           that
           we
           may
           give
           warning
           of
           it
           by
           the
           way
           )
           who
           wil
           have
           these
           common
           qualities
           to
           be
           always
           second
           and
           dependent
           upon
           the
           first
           alone
           :
           yea
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           let
           them
           in
           that
           cause
           observe
           how
           a
           cold
           and
           moist
           distemper
           doth
           afterwards
           by
           degree
           ,
           follow
           that
           loosness
           suddenly
           introduced
           .
           Again
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           flaccidity
           of
           the
           parts
           that
           may
           be
           immediatly
           produced
           by
           large
           evacuations
           ,
           as
           a
           flux
           of
           the
           belly
           ,
           sweatings
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           immoderate
           vents
           ,
           the
           temperament
           being
           not
           yet
           considerably
           changed
           ,
           although
           we
           deny
           not
           but
           this
           may
           easily
           and
           doth
           usually
           follow
           .
           Moreover
           an
           internal
           lubricity
           may
           be
           manifestly
           separated
           from
           coldness
           ,
           though
           very
           difficultly
           from
           moisture
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           grant
           that
           in
           the
           present
           Diseas
           ,
           the
           vitiated
           Tone
           doth
           not
           in
           any
           manner
           depend
           upon
           the
           first
           admitted
           Essence
           ,
           nor
           that
           in
           every
           respect
           is
           subordinate
           unto
           it
           .
           For
           first
           the
           qualities
           of
           the
           Tone
           here
           vitiated
           ,
           do
           also
           ow
           somwhat
           to
           common
           causes
           ,
           namely
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           those
           that
           are
           common
           ,
           to
           the
           first
           granted
           Essence
           .
           For
           extream
           moistening
           things
           by
           one
           and
           the
           same
           operation
           are
           apt
           to
           produce
           both
           too
           much
           moisture
           ,
           and
           also
           loosness
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           from
           violent
           evacuations
           ,
           a
           want
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           withal
           a
           witheredness
           doth
           arise
           .
           Also
           from
           things
           too
           too
           slippery
           ,
           either
           outwardly
           administred
           ,
           or
           inwardly
           tataken
           ,
           or
           both
           ,
           an
           internal
           lubricity
           is
           augmented
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           moist
           distemper
           .
           For
           there
           is
           so
           great
           a
           connexion
           of
           the
           whole
           Essence
           ,
           hitherto
           propounded
           
           with
           the
           common
           causes
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           thing
           which
           doth
           augment
           the
           first
           essence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           same
           time
           more
           or
           less
           it
           hath
           an
           influence
           upon
           the
           vitiated
           Tone
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           bring
           granted
           ,
           We
           say
           notwithstanding
           that
           in
           the
           present
           affect
           there
           is
           a
           very
           great
           dependance
           of
           the
           vitiated
           Tone
           upon
           the
           first
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ;
           for
           which
           respect
           alone
           we
           have
           here
           referred
           the
           vitiated
           Tone
           to
           the
           secondary
           Essence
           .
           If
           any
           list
           to
           contend
           ,
           
             That
             the
             said
             Tone
             in
             another
             respect
             may
             relate
             more
             clearly
             to
             the
             Secondary
             Essence
             ,
          
           because
           he
           may
           imagine
           that
           the
           primary
           Essence
           of
           every
           Diseas
           is
           necessarily
           similary
           and
           perpetually
           grounded
           upon
           the
           first
           qualities
           alone
           ;
           or
           because
           he
           may
           conceive
           that
           the
           qualities
           wherein
           the
           Tone
           consisteth
           are
           perpetually
           secondary
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           follow
           the
           first
           only
           (
           as
           the
           shadow
           doth
           the
           Sun
           )
           that
           man
           may
           take
           notice
           that
           we
           purposely
           decline
           such
           questions
           ,
           least
           we
           should
           straggle
           into
           an
           unwarrantable
           digression
           .
        
         
           It
           remaineth
           therefore
           only
           that
           we
           prove
           the
           Dependance
           of
           the
           vitiated
           Tone
           upon
           the
           first
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           to
           be
           very
           great
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           shal
           do
           by
           parts
           .
           We
           wil
           begin
           at
           the
           laxity
           .
           We
           grant
           indeed
           that
           a
           laxity
           may
           be
           somtimes
           suddenly
           produced
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           cause
           a
           moyst
           distemper
           may
           often
           follow
           upon
           it
           ,
           Namely
           ,
           when
           the
           laxity
           primarily
           dependeth
           upon
           the
           fault
           either
           of
           the
           Animal
           or
           Vital
           Constitution
           ;
           but
           in
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           seing
           that
           neither
           the
           Animal
           nor
           the
           Vital
           Constitution
           are
           primarily
           affected
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           that
           it
           must
           flow
           from
           other
           causes
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           laxity
           and
           tensity
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           obnoxious
           to
           sudden
           alterations
           .
           For
           the
           strings
           of
           a
           Lute
           may
           almost
           in
           a
           moment
           be
           stretched
           and
           loosned
           again
           ;
           the
           same
           thing
           likewise
           from
           some
           causes
           befalleth
           the
           Fibers
           
           of
           the
           Parts
           ,
           But
           in
           this
           affect
           the
           laxity
           stealeth
           on
           by
           degrees
           and
           slowly
           ;
           therfore
           necessary
           it
           is
           that
           it
           must
           begin
           ,
           be
           ruled
           and
           moderated
           by
           some
           caus
           leisurely
           and
           slowly
           augmented
           .
           Although
           therfore
           we
           granted
           even
           now
           ,
           that
           the
           laxity
           doth
           own
           somwhat
           to
           the
           common
           causes
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ;
           yet
           the
           augmentation
           therof
           is
           chiefly
           restrained
           and
           moderated
           by
           the
           primary
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           .
           For
           moistning
           Medicines
           although
           they
           loosen
           withal
           ,
           yet
           they
           scarce
           loosen
           more
           than
           they
           moisten
           ,
           becaus
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           loosen
           by
           moistning
           .
           Seing
           therfore
           that
           the
           common
           causes
           of
           this
           Diseas
           do
           flow
           into
           the
           Tone
           ,
           chiefly
           by
           the
           Mediation
           of
           the
           first
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           :
           And
           seing
           that
           neither
           the
           Animal
           nor
           the
           Vital
           Constitution
           can
           here
           supply
           the
           vertue
           of
           a
           caus
           ,
           we
           may
           Lawfully
           infer
           that
           the
           laxity
           of
           the
           Tone
           doth
           chiefly
           depend
           upon
           the
           first
           Essence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           .
           This
           is
           further
           confirmed
           ,
           there
           is
           of
           it self
           a
           certain
           proness
           and
           tendency
           of
           the
           Body
           to
           be
           through
           wet
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           fibers
           of
           the
           parts
           must
           needs
           be
           loosned
           by
           it
           :
           Moreover
           ,
           the
           defect
           of
           the
           Spirits
           and
           the
           stupefaction
           of
           them
           doth
           caus
           a
           remission
           of
           the
           Tone
           by
           diminishing
           the
           vigor
           of
           the
           part
           .
           Therfore
           we
           may
           conclude
           that
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           laxity
           principally
           dependeth
           upon
           the
           primary
           Essence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           .
           As
           for
           the
           flaccidity
           because
           it
           comprehendeth
           the
           laxity
           ,
           it
           springeth
           from
           the
           same
           causes
           as
           that
           doth
           ;
           but
           in
           as
           much
           as
           it
           includeth
           also
           a
           subsidence
           and
           a
           certain
           emptiness
           ,
           it
           evidently
           dependeth
           upon
           the
           defect
           and
           benummedness
           of
           the
           inherent
           Spirits
           ;
           the
           plenty
           and
           vigor
           whereof
           being
           augmented
           the
           lank
           and
           flagging
           member
           is
           easily
           rendred
           turgid
           and
           swelled
           .
           In
           the
           interim
           we
           deny
           not
           but
           that
           that
           subsidence
           doth
           withal
           depend
           upon
           the
           extenuation
           and
           atrophy
           of
           the
           parts
           .
        
         
         
           Lastly
           ,
           How
           the
           slipperiness
           doth
           proceed
           from
           these
           causes
           is
           sufficiently
           manifested
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           above
           .
        
         
           That
           we
           may
           at
           the
           length
           put
           a
           period
           to
           this
           matter
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           observed
           for
           the
           higher
           confirmation
           of
           those
           things
           already
           spoken
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           strict
           dependance
           between
           the
           Tone
           and
           the
           first
           granted
           Essence
           ,
           that
           throughout
           the
           whol
           cure
           of
           the
           Diseas
           they
           are
           intended
           &
           remitted
           together
           almost
           in
           equal
           pace
           .
           For
           at
           firstthe
           Children
           that
           are
           afflictedwith
           this
           affect
           ;
           do
           only
           go
           slowly
           &
           leisurely
           whilst
           the
           Tone
           of
           the
           parts
           is
           yet
           but
           a
           little
           loosned
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           progress
           they
           scarce
           and
           with
           much
           ado
           trust
           to
           their
           feet
           ,
           then
           they
           play
           only
           sitting
           or
           as
           thay
           are
           carried
           about
           .
           Afterwards
           they
           can
           scarce
           sit
           upright
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           last
           when
           the
           Diseas
           hath
           attained
           the
           highest
           exaltation
           ,
           the
           feeble
           neck
           cannot
           without
           much
           difficulty
           support
           the
           burden
           of
           the
           head
           ;
           all
           which
           things
           as
           they
           attest
           the
           primary
           Essence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           to
           be
           gradually
           augmented
           ,
           so
           also
           they
           make
           it
           manifest
           that
           the
           vices
           of
           the
           Tone
           are
           intended
           by
           an
           equal
           pace
           .
           And
           so
           all
           these
           things
           being
           rightly
           weighed
           ,
           we
           refer
           the
           viciated
           Tone
           to
           the
           secondary
           ,
           not
           the
           primary
           Essence
           of
           this
           affect
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           we
           conclude
           ,
           indeed
           the
           thing
           that
           was
           in
           question
           ,
           that
           that
           depraved
           Tone
           is
           a
           secondary
           part
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
           The
           Secondary
           Essence
           of
           this
           Disease
           in
           the
           Vital
           constitution
           .
        
         
           WE
           have
           already
           propounded
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Secondary
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           which
           is
           radicated
           in
           the
           natural
           constitution
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           it
           comprehendeth
           the
           common
           qualities
           ;
           it
           remaineth
           now
           that
           we
           examin
           the
           organical
           vices
           ,
           and
           the
           faults
           of
           continuity
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           be
           found
           out
           .
           But
           seing
           that
           no
           proper
           faults
           of
           continuity
           do
           accur
           in
           this
           affect
           ,
           and
           seing
           that
           the
           organical
           vices
           do
           depend
           partly
           upon
           the
           Essence
           above
           given
           ,
           and
           partly
           upon
           the
           vital
           constitution
           being
           viciated
           ,
           it
           seems
           necessary
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           search
           into
           these
           faults
           of
           the
           vital
           constitution
           .
        
         
           The
           vital
           constitution
           is
           aptly
           distinguished
           into
           the
           original
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           maketh
           an
           influx
           ,
           and
           the
           participative
           or
           that
           which
           is
           produced
           by
           that
           influx
           .
        
         
           The
           subject
           of
           the
           original
           vital
           constitution
           are
           the
           Spirits
           themselvs
           excited
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Arteries
           .
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           
             The
             heart
             rather
             seemeth
             to
             be
             the
             subject
             of
             this
             constitution
             .
          
           But
           it
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           for
           the
           heart
           it self
           through
           the
           coronary
           Arteries
           receiveth
           the
           vital
           Spirits
           brought
           down
           with
           the
           Arterious
           blood
           from
           its
           left
           Ventricle
           .
           But
           it
           is
           absurd
           to
           suppose
           the
           wals
           of
           the
           Heart
           to
           be
           the
           first
           subject
           of
           the
           vital
           heat
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           for
           those
           to
           receiv
           that
           heat
           from
           the
           Arteries
           .
           We
           must
           say
           therfore
           that
           the
           solid
           substance
           
           of
           the
           heart
           is
           indeed
           the
           first
           &
           principal
           subject
           of
           his
           natural
           and
           inherent
           constitution
           ;
           but
           seing
           that
           receiveth
           the
           Vital
           Spirits
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           )
           it
           cannot
           be
           accounted
           the
           first
           subject
           of
           the
           Vital
           Constitution
           ,
           which
           is
           imprinted
           in
           it
           by
           those
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           continueth
           no
           longer
           than
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Heart
           is
           shedded
           and
           besprinkled
           with
           the
           Vital
           Spirits
           .
           For
           neither
           can
           life
           subsist
           in
           any
           place
           without
           the
           Vital
           Spirit
           .
           Wherfore
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Heart
           doth
           so
           far
           participat
           of
           the
           Vital
           constitution
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           wash'd
           and
           bedew'd
           with
           the
           Vital
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           by
           Consequence
           tha●
           Constitution
           in
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           heart
           is
           not
           original
           or
           influent
           ,
           but
           participative
           or
           produced
           by
           that
           influx
           .
           This
           is
           also
           confirmed
           in
           that
           ,
           becaus
           the
           vital
           heat
           of
           the
           blood
           in
           the
           hollow
           Parts
           ,
           or
           Ventricls
           of
           the
           Heart
           (
           which
           heat
           is
           at
           least
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Vital
           Constitution
           )
           is
           for
           greater
           and
           more
           intensiv
           than
           that
           which
           is
           within
           the
           wals
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           as
           any
           man
           may
           observ
           by
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           Bodyes
           of
           living
           Creatures
           ,
           the
           Ventricle
           of
           the
           heart
           being
           wounded
           ,
           and
           the
           Finger
           presently
           thrust
           in
           .
           For
           he
           shall
           feel
           a
           far
           more
           augmented
           heat
           in
           the
           blood
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           very
           substance
           of
           the
           Ventricle
           ,
           however
           it
           be
           handled
           .
           Moreover
           the
           vital
           Constitution
           is
           a
           thing
           transient
           and
           consisteth
           (
           as
           the
           Phylosophers
           Phras
           is
           )
           
             in
             motu
             &
             fieri
          
           ;
           therfore
           it
           is
           rooted
           .
           In
           the
           movable
           and
           decaying
           Spirits
           (
           such
           as
           the
           Vitals
           which
           are
           contained
           in
           the
           Arterious
           Blood
           )
           for
           som
           Member
           being
           cut
           off
           ,
           the
           Life
           vanisheth
           almost
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           and
           by
           Consequence
           the
           vital
           constitution
           :
           but
           the
           natural
           (
           as
           we
           have
           already
           insinuated
           )
           continueth
           (
           though
           not
           in
           such
           an
           exaltation
           as
           when
           the
           Vital
           remaineth
           )
           for
           a
           while
           after
           death
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           Life
           and
           the
           Vital
           constitution
           is
           suddenly
           taken
           away
           in
           the
           case
           aforesaid
           not
           by
           any
           
           positive
           contrary
           Cause
           ,
           But
           by
           a
           meer
           privation
           of
           the
           Conservant
           and
           Continent
           CAUSE
           .
           This
           is
           most
           evidently
           confirmed
           ,
           because
           the
           Vital
           constitution
           is
           suddenly
           intended
           ,
           remitted
           and
           altered
           in
           al
           the
           parts
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           model
           or
           measure
           of
           the
           Vital
           Constitution
           ,
           excited
           in
           the
           Ventricles
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           so
           in
           a
           Lipothymy
           ,
           the
           heart
           fainting
           ,
           the
           life
           of
           the
           parts
           presently
           vanisheth
           ,
           at
           last
           languisheth
           ;
           but
           assoon
           as
           the
           Ventricles
           of
           the
           heart
           are
           refreshed
           with
           Spirits
           by
           some
           proper
           cordial
           applications
           ,
           straight
           way
           we
           behold
           the
           vital
           Constitution
           to
           be
           suddenly
           in
           some
           measure
           repaired
           in
           all
           the
           Parts
           .
           In
           the
           suppression
           of
           the
           breath
           sudden
           death
           followeth
           the
           torrent
           of
           the
           vital
           Blood
           from
           the
           right
           to
           the
           left
           Ventricle
           being
           intercepted
           .
           In
           the
           opening
           of
           a
           Vein
           or
           in
           any
           other
           immoderate
           profusion
           of
           Blood
           there
           happeneth
           a
           swouning
           by
           the
           sole
           defect
           of
           the
           Vital
           Spirits
           .
           Therefore
           seing
           the
           Vital
           constitution
           is
           transient
           and
           fugitive
           in
           any
           of
           the
           solid
           parts
           ,
           and
           seing
           it
           dependeth
           upon
           the
           proportion
           of
           the
           vital
           spirits
           flowing
           into
           them
           from
           the
           Ventricle
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           we
           may
           rightly
           infer
           that
           in
           the
           solid
           parts
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           original
           but
           participative
           .
           But
           in
           the
           Vital
           Spirits
           themselves
           ,
           by
           whose
           function
           the
           Vital
           constitution
           is
           diffused
           and
           transmitted
           into
           all
           the
           Parts
           ,
           it
           must
           necessarily
           be
           original
           :
           For
           there
           is
           no
           other
           original
           subject
           of
           it
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Body
           .
        
         
           Yet
           we
           grant
           that
           the
           solid
           substance
           of
           the
           heart
           by
           his
           Natural
           Constitution
           (
           especially
           being
           watred
           by
           the
           Vital
           )
           is
           the
           assistant
           caus
           of
           the
           excitation
           of
           the
           Vital
           Spirits
           in
           the
           blood
           included
           their
           Ventricles
           ,
           although
           it
           cannot
           be
           the
           first
           subject
           of
           that
           same
           Vital
           Constitution
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           even
           now
           abundantly
           proved
           .
           And
           these
           things
           for
           the
           present
           may
           suffice
           in
           general
           
           concerning
           each
           vital
           constitution
           ,
           the
           original
           and
           the
           participative
           ,
           and
           to
           prov
           that
           that
           must
           properly
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Vital
           Spirits
           ,
           this
           to
           the
           solid
           Parts
           as
           the
           immediate
           Subjects
           of
           the
           inherence
           .
           Three
           kind
           of
           vices
           belonging
           to
           this
           Constitution
           do
           stil
           await
           our
           examination
           :
           The
           two
           former
           wherof
           relate
           to
           the
           Original
           :
           And
           the
           third
           pertaineth
           to
           the
           participative
           Constitution
           .
           The
           first
           vice
           concerneth
           the
           Generation
           of
           the
           Vital
           Spirits
           .
           The
           second
           hath
           reference
           to
           the
           distribution
           of
           them
           :
           And
           the
           third
           appertaineth
           to
           the
           participation
           of
           the
           Vital
           Constitution
           .
           Of
           these
           we
           shal
           make
           enquiry
           in
           their
           order
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
           The
           vitiated
           Generation
           of
           the
           
             Vital
             Spirits
          
           in
           this
           Affect
           ,
           and
           whether
           that
           fault
           be
           a
           Part
           of
           that
           Secondary
           Essence
           ?
        
         
           THe
           
             Vital
             Spirits
          
           are
           first
           excited
           or
           generated
           within
           the
           Ventricles
           of
           the
           Heart
           ;
           namely
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           mass
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           and
           properly
           they
           discriminate
           the
           Blood
           in
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           from
           that
           in
           the
           veyns
           ,
           after
           that
           they
           are
           generated
           they
           are
           cherished
           and
           conserved
           within
           the
           cavities
           of
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           until
           they
           are
           distributed
           into
           the
           habit
           of
           the
           Parts
           .
           Yea
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           only
           cherished
           in
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           but
           in
           them
           also
           rightly
           disposed
           ,
           perhaps
           som
           new
           ones
           are
           excited
           ,
           though
           with
           less
           efficacy
           then
           in
           the
           heart
           .
        
         
           
             This
             being
             Preadmonished
          
           .
        
         
           We
           say
           first
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           very
           Substance
           of
           the
           heart
           
           there
           doth
           not
           occur
           any
           fault
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Generation
           of
           the
           
             Vital
             Spirits
          
           ,
           which
           properly
           can
           be
           a
           part
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           secondary
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           .
           For
           the
           heart
           it self
           ,
           for
           his
           doth
           rightly
           perform
           his
           function
           in
           this
           Diseas
           :
           and
           if
           any
           imperfection
           happen
           in
           the
           Generation
           of
           the
           
             Vital
             Spirits
          
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           properly
           ascribed
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           ineptitude
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           form
           of
           the
           
             Vital
             Spirits
          
           .
           As
           the
           ingested
           aliment
           if
           it
           be
           extreamly
           crude
           ,
           it
           may
           frustrate
           the
           perfection
           of
           a
           laudable
           concoction
           ,
           the
           Stomach
           being
           otherwise
           sound
           and
           faultless
           :
           So
           the
           unapt
           and
           unprofitable
           blood
           exported
           to
           the
           ventricles
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           may
           render
           the
           action
           therof
           imperfect
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           operation
           and
           effect
           ,
           how
           sound
           soever
           it
           may
           be
           in
           it self
           :
           In
           which
           case
           the
           ascription
           of
           the
           fault
           is
           usually
           and
           truly
           attributed
           to
           the
           indisposed
           matter
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Heart
           .
           You
           wil
           reply
           ,
           a
           Feaver
           is
           somtimes
           complicated
           with
           this
           affect
           ,
           and
           at
           such
           time
           the
           heart
           doth
           unaptly
           Generate
           the
           
             Vital
             Spirits
          
           ,
           But
           that
           Feaver
           is
           a
           Diseas
           of
           a
           different
           kind
           ,
           and
           by
           no
           means
           either
           the
           whol
           or
           any
           Part
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           this
           affect
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           affirm
           that
           the
           lesser
           Arteries
           inserted
           into
           the
           first
           affected
           Parts
           ,
           are
           in
           some
           degree
           really
           cooled
           and
           benummed
           by
           them
           ,
           through
           their
           adjacency
           and
           contact
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           caus
           they
           do
           unaptly
           conserv
           the
           
             Vital
             Spirits
          
           contained
           in
           them
           ,
           wherupon
           the
           Vital
           Constitution
           of
           them
           is
           rendred
           somwhat
           imperfect
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           be
           effused
           into
           the
           Parts
           themselvs
           .
           And
           this
           fault
           of
           the
           little
           Arteries
           seemeth
           by
           very
           good
           right
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Generation
           of
           the
           
             vital
             Spirits
          
           .
           For
           although
           it
           be
           not
           the
           function
           of
           the
           Arteries
           to
           propogate
           the
           
             Vital
             Spirits
          
           according
           to
           the
           first
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           yet
           for
           this
           very
           reason
           ,
           
           that
           they
           are
           obliged
           to
           conserv
           them
           when
           they
           are
           propagated
           ,
           namly
           by
           such
           a
           conservation
           as
           in
           a
           manner
           includeth
           a
           certain
           continuate
           Generation
           of
           them
           ,
           their
           faults
           are
           rightly
           to
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           Generation
           of
           the
           
             Vital
             Spirits
          
           .
           For
           the
           Vital
           Constitution
           is
           a
           certain
           transient
           action
           (
           as
           we
           have
           shewed
           before
           )
           which
           ,
           while
           it
           lasteth
           ,
           is
           in
           a
           continual
           flux
           and
           motion
           ,
           and
           which
           like
           a
           flame
           ,
           when
           the
           continual
           fomentation
           and
           reparation
           of
           it
           is
           suspended
           and
           suppressed
           ,
           suddenly
           extinguished
           .
           Therfore
           are
           the
           Arteries
           as
           a
           continuate
           Heart
           to
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           unto
           which
           they
           transmit
           and
           powr
           out
           their
           contained
           Spirits
           ;
           and
           what
           faults
           soever
           of
           the
           Spirits
           happen
           before
           the
           effusion
           of
           them
           into
           the
           habit
           of
           the
           Parts
           ,
           seing
           that
           they
           necessarily
           belong
           to
           the
           Original
           Vital
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           cannot
           otherwise
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           distribution
           of
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           very
           Generation
           of
           them
           ;
           namely
           ,
           a
           continuate
           Generation
           in
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           wherby
           they
           are
           continually
           preserved
           from
           a
           sudden
           extinction
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           This
           fault
           of
           the
           Vital
           Spirits
           is
           the
           depravation
           of
           the
           Vital
           and
           Original
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           seing
           that
           it
           is
           somwhat
           preternatural
           ,
           first
           hurting
           the
           action
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           participative
           constitution
           ,
           floweth
           in
           like
           manner
           depraved
           ,
           and
           seing
           that
           it
           meerly
           dependeth
           upon
           the
           primary
           Essence
           aforesaid
           and
           is
           complicated
           in
           the
           same
           parts
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           a
           part
           of
           the
           secondary
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           We
           say
           that
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Vital
           Spirits
           ,
           to
           wit
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Veins
           impregnated
           with
           his
           Natural
           spirits
           returning
           in
           his
           circulation
           from
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           towards
           the
           Heart
           ,
           is
           somwhat
           disabled
           by
           them
           to
           admit
           the
           form
           of
           the
           Vital
           Spirit
           .
           For
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           the
           Blood
           ,
           whilst
           it
           passeth
           
           through
           the
           parts
           affected
           with
           a
           cold
           distemper
           ,
           want
           and
           benummedness
           of
           inherent
           Spirits
           ,
           must
           also
           thereupon
           affected
           with
           some
           kind
           of
           frigidity
           ,
           benummedness
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           with
           a
           thickness
           and
           viscous
           quality
           beyond
           the
           usual
           degree
           of
           Nature
           .
           For
           as
           the
           blood
           doth
           give
           a
           tincture
           of
           his
           qualities
           to
           the
           parts
           thorow
           which
           it
           glideth
           ;
           So
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           parts
           themselves
           bequeath
           also
           as
           much
           as
           they
           can
           of
           their
           qualities
           to
           the
           flowing
           blood
           .
           But
           here
           likewise
           we
           must
           grant
           withal
           that
           this
           indisposition
           in
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           (
           especially
           when
           it
           is
           light
           and
           smal
           )
           in
           the
           return
           to
           the
           inward
           parts
           ,
           is
           very
           much
           corrected
           by
           their
           heat
           ,
           before
           it
           ariseth
           at
           the
           Ventricles
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           nay
           that
           it
           is
           somtimes
           subdued
           or
           if
           any
           such
           contracted
           fault
           remain
           ,
           it
           is
           commonly
           totally
           abolished
           by
           the
           length
           of
           the
           journy
           before
           the
           return
           of
           the
           Blood
           to
           the
           left
           Ventricle
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           whilst
           it
           floweth
           down
           by
           the
           right
           ,
           and
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Lungs
           ,
           the
           same
           thing
           also
           may
           be
           thus
           confirmed
           ,
           becaus
           if
           that
           indisposition
           should
           continue
           till
           the
           return
           of
           the
           blood
           to
           the
           left
           Ventricle
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           the
           whol
           mass
           of
           blood
           in
           the
           Arteries
           would
           become
           crude
           and
           imperfect
           ;
           and
           seing
           that
           this
           blood
           thus
           abounding
           with
           imperfect
           Vital
           Spirits
           should
           be
           transmitted
           from
           the
           Aorta
           to
           al
           the
           Parts
           ,
           it
           would
           more
           or
           less
           affect
           them
           al
           ;
           which
           very
           rarely
           is
           observed
           in
           this
           Diseas
           .
           For
           the
           head
           ,
           &
           many
           bowels
           ,
           however
           som
           of
           them
           are
           found
           to
           be
           greater
           then
           ordinary
           yet
           they
           seem
           to
           be
           watered
           with
           a
           perfect
           Vital
           Spirit
           .
           But
           although
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           said
           ,
           the
           slight
           indisposition
           of
           the
           Blood
           may
           be
           corrected
           ,
           before
           its
           return
           to
           the
           right
           ventricle
           ,
           yet
           when
           the
           contracted
           fault
           is
           great
           and
           more
           considerable
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           altogether
           overcome
           ,
           wherupon
           the
           Lungs
           in
           this
           Diseas
           are
           commonly
           afflicted
           with
           the
           most
           grievous
           Evil
           .
           
           For
           ,
           when
           the
           less
           Spiritous
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           less
           passable
           Blood
           ,
           is
           continually
           transmitted
           thorow
           the
           Lungs
           ,
           cold
           and
           thick
           ,
           or
           viscous
           ,
           in
           process
           of
           time
           it
           must
           needs
           more
           or
           less
           infect
           and
           obstruct
           the
           weaker
           parts
           of
           the
           Lungs
           ;
           from
           whence
           proceed
           difficulty
           of
           drawing
           breath
           ,
           a
           stubborn
           cough
           ,
           hard
           tumors
           ,
           inflammations
           ,
           impostumes
           ,
           and
           the
           Ptysick
           .
           Feavers
           also
           both
           Erratick
           and
           Hectick
           ,
           may
           from
           hence
           dirive
           their
           Origen
           .
           But
           seing
           that
           fault
           may
           be
           suddenly
           introduced
           from
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           it
           is
           credible
           (
           although
           we
           have
           said
           the
           Lungs
           are
           often
           infected
           by
           it
           )
           that
           it
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           overcome
           ,
           before
           the
           Blood
           can
           com
           to
           the
           left
           Ventricle
           .
           And
           this
           may
           be
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           Head
           and
           the
           adjacent
           parts
           do
           look
           so
           well
           and
           flourishing
           ,
           namely
           ,
           becaus
           neither
           the
           Natural
           nor
           the
           Vital
           Constitution
           is
           hurt
           in
           them
           ,
           seing
           that
           the
           perfect
           Vital
           Spirits
           generated
           in
           the
           left
           Ventricle
           ,
           and
           distributed
           from
           thence
           ,
           do
           excite
           that
           fresh
           color
           in
           the
           face
           ;
           when
           on
           the
           contrary
           the
           Lungs
           do
           oftentimes
           labor
           under
           the
           faults
           aforesaid
           ,
           the
           viciousness
           of
           the
           Blood
           not
           being
           corrected
           before
           it
           enter
           the
           right
           Ventricle
           and
           the
           Arterious
           vein
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           This
           imperfect
           production
           of
           Vital
           Spirits
           in
           the
           right
           Ventricle
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           crudeness
           of
           the
           affluent
           Blood
           ,
           flowing
           in
           the
           Veins
           ,
           totally
           appertaineth
           to
           the
           secondary
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           accounted
           a
           part
           of
           it
           :
           for
           the
           Vital
           Constitution
           is
           vitiated
           ,
           wherupon
           the
           actions
           in
           the
           Lungs
           are
           depraved
           ,
           and
           it
           dependeth
           wholy
           and
           in
           every
           respect
           upon
           the
           primary
           granted
           Essence
           ,
           neither
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           doth
           it
           reside
           in
           the
           solid
           Substance
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           therfore
           deserv
           the
           name
           of
           a
           a
           new
           diseas
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           note
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           That
           Physitians
           in
           the
           cure
           
           of
           this
           affect
           do
           ever
           intermingle
           such
           things
           with
           their
           remedies
           as
           have
           respect
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Lungs
           ;
           and
           not
           without
           reason
           ,
           seing
           that
           it
           is
           apparent
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           to
           how
           much
           danger
           that
           Bowel
           is
           continually
           subject
           .
           And
           this
           may
           suffice
           concerning
           the
           faults
           in
           the
           Generation
           of
           the
           Vital
           Spirits
           :
           Now
           follow
           the
           faults
           of
           the
           distribution
           of
           those
           Spirits
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           The
           vitiated
           Distribution
           of
           the
           
             Vital
             Spirits
          
           in
           this
           Affect
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           be
           a
           Part
           of
           the
           Secondary
           Essence
           therof
           ?
        
         
           THis
           vitiated
           distribution
           seemeth
           to
           consist
           in
           three
           things
           :
           Namly
           ,
           in
           the
           Dimunition
           ,
           Slowness
           ,
           and
           the
           Inequality
           of
           it
           .
           The
           defective
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           slow
           distribution
           of
           the
           Blood
           and
           Spirits
           ,
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           some
           one
           Part
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           in
           all
           those
           that
           are
           first
           affected
           :
           But
           the
           inequality
           cannot
           be
           observed
           in
           any
           one
           ,
           seing
           that
           it
           resulteth
           from
           a
           collation
           of
           a
           various
           swiftness
           and
           slowness
           ,
           greatness
           and
           smalness
           of
           the
           torrent
           of
           the
           Blood
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           other
           parts
           .
           The
           defect
           and
           slowness
           of
           the
           distribution
           :
           seing
           that
           they
           depend
           almost
           upon
           the
           same
           causes
           in
           the
           present
           affect
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           handled
           together
           ,
           and
           seing
           those
           differences
           are
           more
           simple
           then
           the
           inequality
           ,
           the
           handling
           of
           them
           seemeth
           deservedly
           and
           justly
           to
           be
           premised
           .
        
         
           But
           first
           we
           must
           grant
           that
           the
           passages
           and
           circulation
           
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           thorow
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           is
           not
           very
           difficult
           in
           this
           affect
           .
           For
           although
           a
           cold
           distemper
           ,
           a
           want
           and
           benummedness
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           do
           seem
           very
           difficultly
           to
           admit
           a
           transition
           of
           the
           Blood
           thorow
           the
           parts
           affected
           ,
           with
           these
           qualities
           ;
           yet
           indeed
           other
           conjoyned
           qualities
           ;
           as
           moysture
           ,
           loosness
           ,
           laxity
           ,
           flaccidity
           ,
           softness
           ,
           and
           internal
           lubricity
           ,
           can
           at
           the
           least
           contribute
           as
           much
           power
           to
           facilitate
           the
           passage
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           qualities
           aforesaid
           can
           oppose
           to
           the
           interruption
           of
           it
           .
           Yea
           ,
           if
           you
           valu
           them
           by
           a
           just
           estimation
           ,
           perhaps
           they
           can
           do
           more
           ,
           but
           we
           wil
           not
           in
           this
           place
           assert
           it
           ,
           only
           we
           flatly
           deny
           the
           difficulty
           of
           the
           circulation
           to
           be
           greater
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           compare
           hard
           bodies
           with
           soft
           ,
           low
           bodies
           with
           straight
           ,
           moist
           with
           dry
           ,
           slippery
           with
           rough
           ,
           we
           shal
           easily
           perceiv
           that
           the
           circulation
           of
           the
           blood
           is
           much
           more
           quick
           and
           expedite
           in
           those
           ,
           then
           in
           these
           .
           And
           this
           is
           manifest
           in
           young
           Creatures
           in
           whom
           those
           qualities
           abound
           ,
           in
           such
           as
           are
           new
           born
           ,
           although
           the
           Heart
           be
           very
           tender
           ,
           the
           Arteries
           less
           firm
           ,
           the
           pulsificative
           vertu
           ,
           yet
           feeble
           and
           weak
           ,
           yet
           the
           passing
           too
           and
           fro
           of
           the
           blood
           are
           readily
           and
           easily
           exercised
           ;
           which
           in
           those
           that
           are
           older
           is
           not
           accomplished
           without
           a
           stronger
           pulse
           ,
           and
           an
           indeavor
           or
           a
           kind
           of
           labor
           of
           the
           Heart
           and
           Arteries
           .
           Again
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           Galen
           and
           Hippocrates
           ,
           the
           Bodies
           of
           children
           are
           most
           passible
           ;
           namly
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           humidity
           ,
           laxity
           ,
           and
           softness
           .
           Besides
           ,
           if
           we
           observ
           the
           formation
           of
           the
           chicken
           in
           the
           eg
           ,
           the
           matter
           wil
           be
           yet
           more
           plain
           .
           Within
           few
           days
           after
           the
           incubation
           the
           Heart
           of
           the
           chicken
           is
           sensibly
           and
           evidently
           seen
           to
           beat
           ,
           and
           to
           begin
           the
           circulation
           of
           the
           Blood
           :
           but
           if
           at
           the
           same
           time
           we
           consider
           the
           frailty
           of
           the
           Heart
           it self
           ,
           and
           how
           weak
           a
           coherence
           there
           is
           between
           the
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           til
           in
           the
           interim
           it
           finisheth
           the
           circulation
           of
           the
           blood
           according
           
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ▪
           we
           must
           necessarily
           grant
           that
           in
           that
           shapeless
           lump
           ,
           moisture
           ,
           and
           internal
           lubricity
           do
           expediate
           and
           facilitate
           that
           motion
           .
           Some
           perhaps
           may
           object
           that
           in
           these
           cited
           cases
           the
           liberty
           and
           readiness
           of
           the
           circulation
           of
           the
           blood
           ,
           depends
           not
           so
           much
           upon
           the
           moisture
           ,
           softness
           and
           slipperiness
           ,
           as
           upon
           the
           plenty
           of
           the
           inherent
           Natural
           Spirits
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Cachexia
           ,
           Green
           sickness
           ,
           and
           the
           dropsy
           ,
           the
           flesh
           is
           very
           soft
           ,
           moist
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           slippery
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           transition
           of
           the
           Blood
           is
           very
           difficult
           .
           We
           answer
           ,
           those
           Bodies
           that
           wax
           tender
           and
           soft
           by
           a
           paucity
           of
           inherent
           Spirits
           ,
           are
           less
           indisposed
           ,
           and
           more
           apt
           to
           admit
           the
           circulation
           of
           the
           Blood
           then
           the
           other
           parts
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           simply
           tru
           that
           such
           bodies
           which
           most
           abound
           with
           Spirits
           do
           perpetually
           obtain
           the
           most
           expedite
           and
           unrestrained
           circulation
           of
           the
           Blood
           :
           for
           the
           Blood
           is
           more
           easily
           circulated
           in
           Fish
           ,
           then
           in
           Creatures
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           as
           is
           manifest
           by
           the
           tender
           and
           frail
           Constitution
           of
           their
           Heart
           ,
           and
           Arteries
           ;
           yet
           they
           enjoy
           a
           less
           quantity
           of
           Inherent
           Spirits
           .
           But
           because
           they
           live
           perpetually
           in
           the
           waters
           ,
           therfore
           is
           their
           flesh
           more
           moist
           and
           slippery
           .
           Whence
           it
           most
           evidently
           appeareth
           how
           effectual
           the
           inward
           lubricity
           and
           moisture
           are
           to
           facilitate
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           Blood.
           As
           for
           those
           that
           are
           invaded
           with
           the
           Green
           sickness
           or
           afflicted
           with
           a
           Cachexia
           ,
           we
           grant
           indeed
           that
           the
           circulation
           of
           the
           Blood
           is
           difficult
           in
           them
           ,
           yet
           not
           only
           through
           a
           defect
           of
           inherent
           Spirits
           ,
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           stubborn
           obstructions
           lodging
           in
           the
           whol
           body
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           must
           be
           granted
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           cold
           distemper
           ,
           the
           penury
           ,
           and
           stupefaction
           of
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           which
           procure
           a
           difficulty
           to
           the
           circulation
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Mediocrity
           is
           imposed
           upon
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           moisture
           ,
           softness
           ,
           and
           internal
           slipperiness
           ,
           that
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           
           Blood
           may
           be
           reduced
           to
           a
           just
           ,
           if
           not
           an
           extream
           facility
           .
           But
           if
           the
           moisture
           ,
           softness
           ,
           and
           inward
           slipperiness
           be
           so
           considerable
           to
           effectuate
           an
           easie
           circulation
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           Truly
           ,
           the
           distribution
           of
           it
           through
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           seemeth
           to
           be
           expected
           more
           swift
           and
           not
           more
           slow
           .
           We
           answer
           that
           the
           facility
           of
           the
           transition
           of
           the
           Blood
           is
           opposed
           to
           the
           slowness
           of
           the
           motion
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           smalness
           of
           the
           passage
           .
           For
           a
           swift
           motion
           may
           be
           slow
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           smal
           Channel
           .
           But
           the
           facility
           is
           here
           opposed
           to
           difficulty
           ,
           striving
           ,
           and
           labor
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           if
           the
           circulation
           were
           difficult
           ,
           should
           happen
           to
           the
           Artery
           in
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           Blood.
           But
           that
           the
           Arteries
           do
           undergo
           some
           labor
           in
           expediting
           the
           circulation
           of
           the
           Blood
           into
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           shall
           anon
           be
           demonstrated
           ;
           we
           only
           affirm
           in
           this
           place
           that
           the
           facility
           ,
           of
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           Blood
           doth
           not
           sufficiently
           argue
           either
           the
           swiftness
           of
           the
           motion
           ,
           nor
           the
           widness
           of
           the
           passage
           .
           For
           ,
           two
           causes
           do
           chiefly
           conspire
           to
           hasten
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Blood
           through
           the
           habit
           of
           the
           parts
           .
           One
           is
           the
           aptitude
           of
           the
           part
           recipient
           ,
           or
           that
           through
           which
           the
           blood
           ought
           to
           flow
           ;
           and
           this
           cause
           is
           meerly
           passive
           and
           slothful
           :
           the
           other
           is
           the
           impulsion
           of
           the
           Heart
           and
           Artery
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           the
           Arterious
           Blood
           contending
           to
           stretch
           and
           dilate
           it self
           .
           This
           cause
           is
           active
           and
           full
           of
           vivacity
           .
           For
           upon
           the
           cessation
           of
           this
           impulsion
           ,
           the
           distribution
           of
           the
           Blood
           will
           presently
           after
           totally
           cease
           ,
           however
           the
           passage
           may
           be
           otherwise
           supposed
           to
           be
           most
           easie
           ,
           manifest
           therfore
           it
           is
           that
           this
           impulsion
           is
           the
           principal
           &
           active
           cause
           of
           the
           swiftnes
           and
           slownes
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           the
           quantity
           of
           the
           distribution
           of
           the
           Blood.
           Wherfore
           those
           causes
           which
           do
           any
           way
           advance
           or
           hinder
           this
           impulsion
           ,
           do
           now
           come
           to
           undergo
           a
           more
           accurate
           examination
           .
           
           For
           by
           these
           we
           shall
           know
           whether
           the
           destribution
           of
           the
           Blood
           in
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           ,
           be
           really
           more
           sparing
           or
           slow
           than
           is
           meet
           .
        
         
           These
           causes
           do
           chiefly
           concur
           to
           excite
           that
           impulsion
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           plenty
           and
           activity
           of
           the
           Vital
           spirits
           contained
           in
           the
           Blood.
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           perfect
           soundness
           of
           the
           Heart
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           firmitude
           ,
           heat
           ,
           and
           just
           magnitude
           of
           the
           Arteries
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           An
           irritation
           both
           of
           the
           Heart
           and
           Arteries
           ,
           whether
           extrinsecally
           or
           intrinsecally
           caused
           .
           These
           we
           will
           run
           over
           in
           their
           order
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           appear
           in
           what
           condition
           they
           are
           in
           this
           present
           Diseas
           .
           First
           ,
           As
           for
           the
           plenty
           and
           activity
           of
           the
           Vital
           Spirits
           ,
           we
           have
           already
           shewed
           that
           in
           this
           affect
           the
           imperfect
           Vital
           Spirits
           are
           frequently
           excited
           in
           the
           right
           Ventricle
           of
           the
           Heart
           .
           Seing
           therefore
           that
           the
           Blood
           tainted
           with
           these
           imperfect
           Spirits
           ,
           must
           be
           driven
           into
           the
           Lungs
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           the
           destribution
           must
           there
           become
           more
           sparing
           and
           slow
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           defect
           of
           the
           Spirits
           .
           Again
           ,
           seeing
           that
           the
           vital
           blood
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           also
           shewed
           above
           ,
           is
           somwhat
           cooled
           in
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           which
           are
           terminated
           in
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           likewise
           that
           the
           passage
           of
           it
           through
           the
           said
           parts
           must
           be
           diminished
           and
           more
           dull
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           vertue
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           unless
           peradventure
           by
           accident
           through
           the
           complication
           of
           some
           other
           Diseas
           ,
           is
           seldom
           seen
           to
           be
           viciated
           in
           this
           affect
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           For
           so
           much
           as
           concerneth
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           we
           cannot
           accuse
           their
           condition
           of
           any
           notable
           defect
           in
           reference
           to
           their
           strength
           .
           But
           there
           is
           a
           manifest
           fault
           both
           in
           their
           heat
           and
           magnitude
           .
           First
           ,
           in
           their
           heat
           ,
           the
           Arteries
           inserted
           into
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           by
           their
           cold
           distemper
           be
           somwhat
           affected
           with
           the
           like
           distemper
           .
           For
           seing
           that
           a
           distemper
           
           of
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           is
           active
           and
           permanent
           ,
           it
           is
           unavoidable
           but
           they
           must
           more
           or
           less
           introduce
           a
           like
           quality
           into
           the
           parts
           so
           neerly
           bordering
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           For
           natural
           agents
           are
           busily
           industrious
           to
           assimilate
           all
           Bodies
           placcd
           within
           the
           Sphear
           of
           their
           activity
           ,
           but
           especially
           such
           as
           are
           circumambient
           and
           neerly
           adjacent
           .
           But
           if
           any
           man
           doubt
           whether
           that
           coldness
           of
           the
           Arteries
           can
           retard
           and
           lessen
           the
           current
           of
           the
           Blood
           through
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           let
           him
           consider
           that
           frigidity
           is
           of
           it self
           an
           enemy
           to
           any
           kind
           of
           motion
           .
           For
           it
           is
           the
           quality
           of
           cold
           by
           its
           own
           Nature
           to
           arrest
           Violences
           ,
           and
           impetuous
           oppositions
           ,
           to
           condensate
           ,
           to
           induce
           sloth
           ,
           to
           superinduce
           Somnolency
           ,
           stupefaction
           ,
           and
           immobility
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           attaineth
           a
           more
           intensive
           degree
           ,
           to
           congeal
           and
           mortifie
           the
           parts
           .
           Therfore
           it
           must
           needs
           cast
           a
           Remora
           to
           the
           torrent
           or
           the
           Blood
           waving
           through
           the
           parts
           affected
           with
           that
           quality
           .
           Besides
           ,
           In
           the
           opening
           of
           a
           Vein
           we
           have
           often
           observed
           upon
           the
           cooling
           of
           the
           member
           that
           the
           Blood
           hath
           flowed
           more
           slowly
           and
           sparingly
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           member
           be
           warmed
           again
           ,
           or
           the
           pulse
           be
           excited
           by
           rubbing
           or
           any
           other
           motion
           or
           means
           ,
           that
           then
           the
           Blood
           floweth
           again
           with
           a
           more
           plentiful
           and
           liberal
           current
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           the
           application
           of
           cold
           things
           is
           sensibly
           effectual
           to
           stop
           Blood
           preternaturally
           bursting
           out
           of
           any
           part
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           hot
           things
           do
           provoke
           the
           ebullition
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           objected
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Pulse
             is
             many
             times
             actuated
             and
             intended
             by
             the
             cold
             outwardly
             opposed
             ;
             as
             by
             the
             handling
             and
             playing
             with
             snow
             ,
             we
             see
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Pulse
             but
             the
             heat
             also
             is
             augmented
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             that
             sport
             themselves
             with
             it
             .
          
        
         
           We
           answer
           ,
           Cold
           things
           of
           themselves
           do
           alwaies
           move
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           Blood
           through
           the
           habit
           of
           the
           
           parts
           ;
           but
           that
           by
           accident
           they
           may
           intend
           the
           circulation
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           if
           at
           length
           they
           provoke
           the
           pulses
           of
           the
           Arteries
           (
           as
           in
           the
           said
           case
           of
           the
           snow
           it
           happneth
           )
           to
           beat
           stronger
           marches
           .
           But
           this
           never
           comes
           to
           pass
           in
           this
           present
           affect
           .
           For
           (
           as
           we
           have
           already
           shewed
           )
           the
           circulation
           of
           the
           Blood
           in
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           however
           it
           may
           suffer
           Immunitior
           or
           Retardation
           ,
           yet
           it
           continueth
           sufficiently
           easy
           and
           expedite
           ,
           neither
           doth
           any
           irritation
           of
           the
           puls
           arise
           from
           thence
           ,
           as
           anon
           we
           shal
           perceiv
           more
           plainly
           .
           For
           seing
           it
           is
           manifest
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Arteries
           reaching
           to
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           become
           more
           cold
           then
           ordinary
           ,
           or
           is
           meet
           ,
           we
           may
           easily
           beleev
           that
           they
           become
           likewise
           more
           slender
           ;
           so
           in
           any
           cooled
           member
           we
           see
           the
           Veins
           and
           the
           Arteries
           become
           more
           slender
           then
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           it
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           ,
           but
           that
           actual
           cold
           doth
           straighten
           the
           Vessels
           .
           But
           it
           is
           more
           then
           probable
           that
           a
           Potential
           coldness
           (
           such
           as
           perhaps
           that
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           which
           is
           of
           an
           inward
           distemper
           )
           doth
           likewise
           make
           the
           Veins
           and
           Arteries
           more
           slender
           .
           So
           we
           see
           cold
           Complexions
           ,
           and
           also
           cold
           and
           moist
           ,
           to
           have
           less
           Veins
           and
           Arteries
           then
           the
           hot
           .
           Corpulent
           bodies
           ,
           women
           ,
           children
           ,
           have
           narrower
           Vessels
           ,
           then
           lean
           ,
           men
           ,
           or
           youths
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           very
           heat
           it self
           is
           an
           expansive
           quality
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           enlarge
           the
           Vessels
           ,
           and
           cold
           a
           contractive
           quality
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           restrain
           and
           straiten
           the
           Vessels
           .
           Finally
           ,
           one
           of
           us
           observed
           that
           upon
           the
           dissection
           of
           the
           Bodies
           perishing
           by
           this
           affect
           :
           He
           hath
           somtimes
           found
           the
           Veins
           ,
           and
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           tending
           towards
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           to
           be
           of
           an
           undue
           slenderness
           :
           but
           that
           those
           Arteries
           called
           Carotides
           ,
           and
           the
           Iugulary
           Veins
           were
           disproportinatly
           amplified
           ;
           and
           in
           is
           credible
           that
           this
           might
           have
           been
           perpetually
           observed
           ,
           had
           they
           that
           opened
           the
           bodies
           minded
           it
           with
           a
           
           attentive
           contemplation
           .
           But
           this
           we
           peremptorily
           affirm
           not
           ,
           but
           leave
           it
           to
           future
           inquiry
           :
           in
           the
           interim
           seing
           that
           it
           sufficiently
           appeareth
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           that
           the
           circulation
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           is
           diminished
           ,
           it
           is
           likewise
           agreable
           to
           reason
           ,
           that
           the
           Vessels
           also
           of
           those
           parts
           are
           straitned
           .
           And
           seing
           that
           the
           left
           Ventricle
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           doth
           pour
           so
           great
           a
           quantity
           into
           the
           Aorta
           as
           may
           suffice
           al
           the
           parts
           ,
           and
           seing
           that
           so
           many
           parts
           primarily
           affected
           do
           sparingly
           sip
           ,
           that
           blood
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           that
           it
           is
           distributed
           with
           an
           unusual
           liberality
           thorow
           the
           other
           parts
           ,
           and
           namly
           thorow
           the
           Head
           and
           Liver
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Vessels
           of
           these
           parts
           are
           somwhat
           dilated
           and
           amplified
           .
           Concerning
           the
           lesned
           circulation
           of
           the
           Blood
           in
           this
           affect
           :
           We
           ad
           this
           experiment
           only
           ,
           a
           ligature
           being
           wound
           about
           the
           arm
           or
           thighs
           of
           a
           yong
           boy
           grievously
           tormented
           with
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           the
           Veins
           did
           not
           so
           easily
           swel
           beyond
           the
           ligature
           ,
           neither
           did
           the
           habit
           of
           the
           part
           ful
           of
           Blood
           appear
           in
           that
           place
           so
           swell'd
           and
           colored
           as
           it
           usually
           doth
           in
           those
           that
           are
           sound
           .
           From
           whence
           apparent
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           transition
           of
           the
           Blood
           thorow
           those
           parts
           is
           more
           dul
           and
           less
           plentiful
           ,
           then
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           as
           a
           river
           stopped
           by
           a
           dam
           or
           wal
           doth
           sooner
           or
           later
           overflow
           the
           Banks
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           various
           swiftness
           and
           magnitude
           of
           the
           Torrent
           :
           So
           likewise
           it
           happneth
           here
           ,
           the
           retiring
           of
           the
           Blood
           thorow
           the
           Vein
           ,
           to
           the
           inward
           parts
           ,
           is
           intercepted
           by
           the
           force
           of
           the
           ligature
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           were
           violent
           ,
           would
           in
           a
           short
           time
           fil
           the
           Veins
           ,
           and
           the
           habit
           of
           the
           parts
           beyond
           the
           ligature
           ;
           as
           we
           see
           it
           to
           happen
           otherwise
           in
           sound
           Persons
           ;
           but
           because
           in
           this
           Diseas
           it
           filleth
           them
           slowly
           ,
           and
           very
           dully
           ,
           we
           must
           conclude
           that
           the
           circulation
           of
           the
           Blood
           in
           those
           parts
           is
           extreamly
           lessened
           and
           slow
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Arteries
           inserted
           into
           those
           parts
           are
           more
           
           cold
           and
           slender
           then
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           most
           abundantly
           proved
           ,
           that
           the
           Arteries
           of
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           are
           vitiated
           by
           a
           defect
           of
           just
           magnitude
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           As
           for
           the
           irritation
           of
           the
           Heart
           and
           Arteries
           (
           which
           perhaps
           is
           the
           principle
           caus
           of
           many
           differences
           in
           the
           pulses
           )
           it
           is
           manifestly
           found
           to
           be
           weak
           and
           ineffectual
           in
           the
           Arteries
           of
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           .
           We
           purpose
           not
           at
           this
           time
           to
           discourse
           of
           the
           nature
           ,
           causes
           ,
           differences
           and
           effects
           of
           irritation
           in
           the
           pulses
           ;
           only
           we
           observ
           in
           general
           that
           it
           may
           be
           either
           natural
           or
           violent
           ;
           and
           that
           each
           of
           them
           may
           be
           universal
           or
           particular
           ,
           and
           withal
           may
           arise
           either
           from
           within
           or
           from
           without
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           excessive
           or
           defective
           :
           In
           the
           handling
           of
           the
           present
           Diseas
           it
           wil
           suffice
           to
           touch
           upon
           the
           particular
           Irritation
           of
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           to
           accommodate
           our
           Diseases
           to
           the
           present
           business
           .
           1.
           
           Therfore
           ,
           we
           affirm
           that
           the
           Arteries
           impel
           the
           Blood
           into
           the
           substance
           or
           habit
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           by
           a
           certain
           labor
           and
           contention
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           parts
           which
           receiv
           that
           Blood
           do
           make
           som
           resistance
           and
           opposition
           :
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           this
           conflict
           the
           Arteries
           are
           Irritated
           to
           make
           stronger
           resistances
           or
           pulses
           ;
           and
           that
           that
           Skirmishing
           is
           of
           so
           great
           moment
           to
           fortify
           the
           pulse
           and
           render
           it
           more
           vigorous
           ,
           that
           when
           it
           is
           weak
           ,
           the
           Puls
           can
           scarce
           be
           strong
           :
           but
           where
           the
           contention
           is
           somwhat
           more
           increased
           ,
           yet
           so
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           overcome
           the
           opposition
           of
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           the
           pulse
           becomes
           more
           strong
           and
           lively
           ,
           provided
           that
           no
           impediment
           from
           som
           other
           caus
           doth
           intervene
           .
           This
           we
           might
           illustrate
           by
           divers
           instances
           ,
           but
           we
           wil
           exemplify
           it
           only
           in
           a
           few
           :
           in
           the
           winter
           the
           pulses
           are
           more
           ful
           ,
           hard
           ,
           strong
           and
           constant
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           summer
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           at
           that
           time
           the
           outward
           parts
           of
           the
           body
           being
           bound
           up
           with
           cold
           ,
           are
           more
           firm
           and
           less
           
           passable
           ,
           and
           therfore
           that
           they
           do
           more
           strongly
           then
           at
           other
           times
           resist
           the
           Blood
           ,
           contending
           to
           pass
           thorow
           the
           substance
           of
           them
           in
           his
           circulation
           ;
           wherupon
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           when
           no
           other
           intervening
           matter
           hindreth
           ,
           must
           needs
           move
           more
           vigorously
           ,
           and
           drive
           the
           Blood
           more
           forcibly
           ,
           if
           they
           perform
           their
           office
           in
           perfecting
           the
           circulation
           of
           the
           Blood.
           Hereupon
           those
           Arteries
           are
           irritated
           ,
           unless
           they
           be
           totally
           supprest
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           other
           means
           charmed
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           yeeld
           stronger
           strokes
           ;
           and
           withal
           the
           Spiritous
           Blood
           being
           pent
           in
           &
           striving
           for
           more
           room
           they
           do
           wax
           a
           little
           more
           hot
           ,
           and
           are
           somwhat
           enlarged
           ,
           and
           somtimes
           having
           a
           little
           triumphed
           over
           the
           subdued
           opposition
           ,
           they
           drive
           forward
           the
           blood
           into
           the
           parts
           ,
           with
           a
           more
           swift
           &
           copious
           torrent
           then
           before
           .
           This
           is
           further
           confirmed
           by
           the
           heat
           augmented
           by
           handling
           snow
           ,
           for
           although
           at
           the
           first
           the
           Hands
           wax
           presently
           cold
           ,
           yet
           in
           a
           short
           time
           after
           they
           grow
           hot
           ,
           &
           withal
           they
           are
           died
           &
           colored
           with
           Blood
           ,
           as
           the
           intensiveness
           of
           the
           heat
           doth
           justify
           .
           For
           upon
           the
           first
           contrectation
           or
           touch
           of
           the
           snow
           the
           parts
           are
           bound
           up
           ,
           and
           strongly
           resist
           the
           circulation
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           the
           Arteries
           also
           in
           those
           parts
           are
           at
           the
           same
           time
           contracted
           But
           ,
           unless
           the
           cold
           prevail
           to
           a
           total
           suppression
           of
           the
           Spirits
           contained
           in
           those
           Arteries
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           stupifying
           of
           the
           Arteries
           themselvs
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           a
           benummedness
           ,
           those
           Arteries
           are
           by
           degrees
           irritated
           ,
           and
           the
           interrupted
           Blood
           more
           forcibly
           contends
           for
           wider
           room
           ,
           and
           so
           at
           length
           by
           this
           counteropposition
           ,
           the
           Arteries
           wax
           hot
           and
           are
           dilated
           ,
           and
           the
           puls
           being
           increased
           ,
           they
           extrude
           the
           Blood
           more
           plentifully
           into
           the
           part
           before
           overcooled
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           in
           the
           summer
           ,
           when
           less
           resistance
           is
           opposed
           against
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           the
           pulse
           becomes
           more
           feeble
           ,
           more
           languid
           ,
           and
           more
           soft
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           appears
           
           that
           the
           defect
           of
           a
           du
           irritation
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           the
           weak
           resistance
           of
           the
           parts
           which
           receav
           the
           Blood
           from
           the
           Arteries
           ▪
           doth
           diminish
           the
           vigor
           of
           the
           pulses
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           same
           is
           yet
           more
           evidently
           seen
           when
           the
           Pulse
           is
           augmented
           by
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           Body
           ;
           for
           in
           any
           violent
           motion
           almost
           all
           the
           Muscles
           are
           stretched
           ,
           by
           reason
           wherof
           they
           somwhat
           more
           resist
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           Blood
           ;
           hereupon
           the
           Arteries
           are
           provoked
           to
           contention
           ,
           their
           heat
           is
           encreased
           ,
           and
           therefore
           more
           nimble
           ,
           strong
           and
           full
           Pulses
           are
           emitted
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           As
           the
           inflamation
           of
           a
           part
           doth
           sensibly
           irritate
           the
           Arteries
           thereof
           ,
           so
           it
           exciteth
           a
           more
           vehement
           Pulse
           and
           bauseth
           a
           more
           liberal
           Flux
           of
           the
           Blood.
           The
           same
           may
           be
           said
           of
           pain
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Hither
           also
           must
           be
           referred
           the
           bruising
           of
           any
           part
           .
           For
           a
           bruised
           part
           doth
           difficultly
           receive
           the
           Blood
           flowing
           to
           it
           :
           hereupon
           the
           Arteries
           provoked
           ,
           they
           beat
           more
           strongly
           ,
           and
           swell
           the
           bruised
           part
           resisting
           them
           into
           a
           tumor
           .
           This
           might
           be
           demonstred
           by
           many
           more
           examples
           ,
           but
           we
           conceive
           these
           to
           be
           very
           sufficient
           and
           satisfactory
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           It
           must
           be
           noted
           that
           the
           parts
           caused
           by
           the
           reception
           of
           the
           Blood
           in
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           may
           be
           very
           great
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           sufficient
           effectually
           to
           irritate
           the
           Arteries
           ;
           in
           which
           case
           it
           rather
           remitteth
           and
           disturbeth
           them
           ,
           encreaseth
           ,
           or
           facilitateth
           the
           force
           of
           the
           torrent
           of
           the
           Blood.
           For
           that
           opposition
           of
           it self
           interrupteth
           the
           channel
           of
           the
           Blood
           thorow
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           parts
           ;
           but
           becaus
           it
           doth
           withal
           irritate
           the
           Arteries
           to
           emit
           more
           lively
           strokes
           ,
           it
           quickneth
           the
           torrent
           of
           it
           by
           accident
           .
           Wherfore
           we
           are
           here
           compelled
           into
           another
           involuntary
           digression
           ,
           by
           distinguishing
           
           between
           the
           resistance
           of
           the
           part
           that
           irritate
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           doth
           not
           ,
           or
           doth
           very
           little
           irritate
           the
           instances
           already
           alledged
           will
           suffice
           for
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           to
           explain
           the
           latter
           we
           will
           ad
           a
           few
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Therefore
           there
           is
           a
           resistance
           that
           totally
           suppresseth
           the
           torrent
           of
           the
           Blood.
           Such
           a
           one
           is
           caused
           by
           a
           strong
           ligature
           ,
           which
           doth
           altogether
           intercept
           the
           pulse
           in
           those
           parts
           beyond
           it
           ,
           neither
           yet
           doth
           it
           irritate
           the
           Arteries
           on
           this
           side
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           overcometh
           all
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Artery
           beyond
           the
           Ligature
           and
           doth
           wholly
           break
           off
           the
           action
           thereof
           .
           The
           same
           is
           seen
           in
           the
           parts
           mortified
           with
           cold
           ,
           or
           by
           other
           causes
           corrupted
           with
           an
           inflamation
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           in
           some
           hard
           swellings
           ,
           contractures
           and
           some
           confirmed
           wounds
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           There
           is
           a
           resistance
           pressing
           down
           the
           Arteries
           even
           by
           the
           compression
           of
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           and
           this
           happeneth
           in
           a
           ligature
           indifferently
           bound
           .
           Also
           in
           the
           compression
           of
           an
           Artery
           by
           some
           tumor
           in
           the
           adjacent
           parts
           as
           in
           a
           raw
           swelling
           ;
           also
           in
           a
           compression
           from
           any
           outward
           cause
           ,
           many
           things
           which
           belong
           to
           the
           lying
           down
           on
           the
           right
           side
           especially
           ,
           and
           the
           left
           are
           referred
           hither
           ;
           so
           in
           tumors
           on
           the
           right
           side
           ,
           the
           lying
           on
           the
           left
           side
           is
           many
           times
           endured
           with
           the
           least
           patience
           by
           the
           compression
           of
           the
           sound
           parts
           by
           those
           that
           are
           swelled
           &c.
           and
           this
           compression
           however
           it
           resisteth
           the
           circulation
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           yet
           it
           doth
           not
           seem
           much
           to
           irritate
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           because
           it
           doth
           no
           less
           intercept
           the
           very
           pulsificative
           force
           ,
           then
           it
           diminisheth
           the
           action
           thereof
           .
           Although
           perhaps
           it
           may
           somtimes
           irritate
           in
           the
           Lungs
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           vehement
           heat
           ,
           just
           as
           it
           useth
           to
           do
           in
           aching
           and
           inflamed
           parts
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           There
           is
           a
           resistance
           in
           part
           repressing
           the
           
           circulation
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           but
           without
           compression
           of
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           nor
           yet
           totally
           suppressing
           them
           ,
           nor
           very
           much
           irritating
           the
           Artery
           .
           Such
           an
           one
           occurreth
           in
           obstructions
           caused
           by
           cold
           ,
           slow
           ,
           thick
           ,
           and
           moist
           humors
           ,
           which
           although
           they
           may
           somwhat
           retard
           the
           free
           passage
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           yet
           they
           provoke
           the
           Artery
           very
           little
           ,
           because
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           superinduce
           a
           certain
           benummedness
           in
           them
           ,
           at
           least
           a
           cold
           distemper
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           the
           Blood
           which
           they
           contain
           .
           The
           same
           almost
           may
           be
           said
           of
           paralytical
           members
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           these
           a
           benummedness
           is
           more
           evidently
           introduced
           in
           their
           Arteries
           ,
           and
           the
           channel
           of
           the
           Blood
           is
           less
           retarded
           in
           them
           ,
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           We
           affirm
           secondly
           that
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           in
           this
           Diseas
           do
           not
           sufficiently
           irritate
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Blood
           is
           distributed
           through
           them
           .
           For
           although
           in
           these
           parts
           ,
           both
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           solidity
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           coldness
           ,
           we
           grant
           some
           kind
           of
           resistance
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           extream
           feeble
           and
           slow
           ,
           and
           very
           little
           provoking
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           in
           those
           paris
           a
           moist
           is
           conjoyned
           with
           the
           cold
           distemper
           ,
           which
           of
           it self
           tempereth
           and
           qualifieth
           all
           manner
           of
           provocations
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Becaus
           there
           is
           a
           penury
           of
           inherent
           Spirits
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           ,
           where
           they
           abound
           ,
           are
           wont
           to
           cherish
           the
           vigor
           of
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           and
           the
           blood
           contained
           in
           them
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Because
           those
           parts
           are
           loos
           ,
           weak
           ,
           and
           soft
           ,
           and
           therfore
           more
           prone
           to
           receive
           with
           facility
           that
           which
           the
           Arteries
           send
           in
           ,
           than
           to
           exasperate
           them
           by
           resistance
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Arteries
           do
           not
           conveigh
           the
           Blood
           by
           any
           vigorous
           and
           considerable
           force
           into
           these
           parts
           ,
           is
           manifest
           by
           this
           sign
           ,
           becaus
           after
           the
           influx
           of
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           the
           Blood
           they
           still
           continue
           loos
           ,
           soft
           and
           feeble
           ,
           when
           on
           the
           contrary
           strong
           Pulses
           are
           wont
           to
           render
           
           the
           parts
           otherwise
           weak
           ,
           ful
           ,
           swoln
           ,
           and
           stiff
           ,
           on
           a
           sudden
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           becaus
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           have
           in
           them
           a
           similary
           lubricity
           .
           For
           as
           the
           superficiary
           or
           external
           lubricity
           suffereth
           any
           thing
           to
           pass
           by
           ,
           without
           attritition
           :
           so
           also
           the
           Internal
           or
           similary
           lubricity
           facilitates
           the
           circulation
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           passage
           is
           accomplished
           with
           very
           smal
           opposition
           .
           We
           conclude
           therfore
           that
           the
           proirritation
           of
           the
           Arteries
           is
           in
           this
           Diseas
           deficient
           ;
           and
           therfore
           that
           the
           Arteries
           are
           very
           dully
           and
           ineffectually
           excited
           to
           strengthen
           the
           puls
           .
        
         
           Having
           at
           the
           length
           weighed
           al
           things
           which
           we
           propounded
           concerning
           the
           causes
           which
           actuate
           and
           advance
           the
           Blood
           in
           his
           circulation
           ,
           it
           sufficiently
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           the
           circulation
           of
           the
           Blood
           in
           this
           affect
           is
           easy
           and
           expedit
           enough
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           lessened
           and
           passeth
           dully
           thorow
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           ,
           both
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           sluggishness
           of
           the
           Arterious
           Blood
           contained
           in
           the
           Artery
           of
           the
           said
           parts
           ,
           and
           also
           becaus
           of
           the
           defective
           heat
           ,
           and
           slenderness
           of
           those
           Arteries
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           ineffectual
           irritation
           .
           And
           let
           these
           things
           suffice
           concerning
           the
           two
           former
           faults
           belonging
           to
           the
           distribution
           of
           the
           Blood
           in
           this
           affect
           ,
           namly
           ,
           the
           diminution
           and
           slowness
           therof
           .
           It
           remaineth
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           examine
           the
           inequality
           of
           that
           distribution
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
           The
           Inequality
           of
           the
           Distribution
           of
           the
           Blood
           in
           this
           Affect
           .
        
         
           THis
           inequality
           is
           to
           be
           estimated
           by
           a
           comparison
           of
           the
           greatnes
           &
           swiftness
           of
           the
           current
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           made
           in
           divers
           parts
           .
           For
           if
           the
           circulation
           of
           the
           Blood
           according
           to
           a
           Geometrical
           proportion
           be
           either
           equally
           smal
           and
           slow
           ,
           or
           equally
           great
           and
           swift
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           judged
           equal
           by
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           present
           enquiries
           :
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           if
           in
           some
           parts
           it
           be
           little
           and
           slow
           ,
           and
           in
           others
           great
           and
           swift
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           reputed
           unequal
           and
           disproportionate
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           State
           of
           the
           present
           disquisition
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           manifest
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           stribution
           of
           the
           Blood
           thorow
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           ,
           is
           extreamly
           sparing
           and
           slow
           :
           It
           remaineth
           therfore
           only
           that
           we
           consider
           whether
           it
           be
           transmitted
           thorow
           the
           other
           parts
           with
           a
           quicker
           and
           more
           plentifull
           motion
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           already
           affirmed
           that
           the
           root
           of
           this
           evil
           is
           not
           fixed
           in
           the
           Heart
           it self
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Bowel
           of
           it self
           is
           not
           primarily
           il
           affected
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           left
           Ventricle
           therof
           .
           It
           is
           credible
           therefore
           ,
           that
           the
           Heart
           (
           unless
           perhaps
           som
           other
           Diseas
           be
           conjoyned
           or
           supervene
           )
           doth
           rightly
           execute
           his
           function
           ,
           and
           expel
           a
           sufficient
           quantity
           of
           Blood
           ,
           for
           our
           turn
           by
           every
           stroke
           into
           the
           Aorta
           .
           Seing
           therfore
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           
           proved
           )
           that
           the
           Blood
           is
           niggardly
           dispensed
           from
           the
           Aorta
           into
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           a
           superfluous
           portion
           of
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           distributed
           into
           other
           parts
           not
           so
           affected
           :
           for
           otherwise
           the
           Aorta
           should
           not
           sufficiently
           discharge
           it self
           ,
           nor
           disburthen
           the
           Blood
           received
           from
           the
           Heart
           ,
           but
           it
           would
           be
           obstructed
           and
           oppressed
           with
           the
           plenty
           therof
           ;
           and
           this
           repletion
           upon
           every
           slight
           occasion
           would
           fly
           back
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           left
           Ventricle
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           and
           there
           kindle
           a
           Feaver
           .
           And
           we
           grant
           indeed
           ,
           for
           this
           very
           caus
           ,
           among
           others
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           Diseas
           a
           Feaver
           is
           easily
           and
           frequently
           produced
           .
           But
           seing
           that
           the
           Feaver
           is
           another
           Diseas
           conjoyned
           ,
           and
           separable
           and
           different
           from
           this
           ,
           and
           seing
           that
           this
           Diseas
           very
           often
           happneth
           without
           a
           Feaver
           ;
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           by
           how
           much
           more
           sparingly
           the
           Blood
           is
           distributed
           to
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           plentifully
           conv●●ed
           to
           the
           other
           parts
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           the
           Feaver
           .
           For
           seing
           that
           quantity
           of
           Blood
           ,
           as
           we
           said
           even
           now
           ,
           is
           extruded
           into
           the
           Aorta
           ,
           as
           may
           suffice
           the
           whole
           Body
           ,
           and
           seing
           al
           of
           it
           must
           be
           distributed
           into
           several
           parts
           ,
           it
           most
           plainly
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           less
           is
           transmitted
           into
           one
           part
           ,
           the
           more
           is
           dispensed
           into
           another
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           may
           be
           perceived
           that
           the
           inequality
           of
           the
           distribution
           of
           the
           Blood
           is
           inferred
           from
           the
           sole
           diminution
           thereof
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           above
           asserted
           ,
           (
           at
           least
           probably
           )
           namly
           ,
           from
           the
           smal
           and
           slow
           current
           of
           the
           Blood
           thorow
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           rightly
           collected
           à
           more
           quick
           and
           plentiful
           stream
           of
           it
           ,
           into
           the
           inward
           parts
           not
           so
           affected
           .
           Now
           let
           us
           see
           whether
           the
           other
           appearances
           relating
           hither
           are
           correspondent
           to
           this
           Discours
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           seemeth
           manifest
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           alleadged
           ,
           that
           the
           Head
           ,
           the
           Brain
           ,
           the
           Liver
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Bowels
           ,
           are
           not
           afflicted
           with
           that
           cold
           distemper
           ,
           nor
           
           that
           stupefaction
           and
           penury
           of
           inherent
           Spirits
           ,
           wherwith
           the
           parts
           primarily
           affected
           are
           opprest
           .
           For
           the
           bowels
           and
           the
           said
           parts
           do
           not
           receive
           their
           Nerves
           from
           the
           Spinal
           Marrow
           ,
           without
           the
           Skul
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           involved
           in
           the
           same
           condition
           with
           the
           other
           parts
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           those
           parts
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           we
           can
           judg
           by
           the
           touch
           are
           (
           at
           least
           outwardly
           )
           moderatly
           hot
           ,
           and
           as
           far
           as
           we
           can
           guess
           by
           the
           sight
           they
           retain
           their
           native
           and
           florishing
           color
           ,
           besides
           they
           are
           more
           ful
           and
           fleshly
           ,
           then
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           Children
           afflicted
           with
           this
           Diseas
           have
           an
           indifferently
           good
           appetite
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           il
           concoct
           the
           introsumed
           aliment
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           Head
           they
           retain
           their
           senses
           very
           acute
           :
           they
           see
           ,
           they
           hear
           ,
           they
           tast
           ,
           they
           smel
           as
           subtily
           as
           others
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           their
           wit
           ,
           they
           many
           times
           surpass
           those
           of
           equal
           years
           with
           them
           ;
           unless
           an
           impediment
           from
           some
           other
           caus
           .
           All
           which
           things
           put
           together
           do
           abundantly
           witness
           ,
           that
           a
           cold
           distemper
           ,
           nor
           a
           benummedness
           or
           penury
           of
           Inherent
           Spirits
           ,
           hath
           none
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           a
           very
           smal
           predominancy
           in
           those
           parts
           .
           These
           things
           being
           granted
           ,
           we
           must
           likewise
           needs
           grant
           that
           a
           more
           liberal
           distribution
           of
           the
           Blood
           is
           dispensed
           to
           the
           said
           parts
           .
           For
           as
           for
           the
           heat
           ,
           we
           have
           already
           shewed
           that
           that
           doth
           both
           amplify
           and
           stir
           up
           the
           Arteries
           to
           send
           forth
           a
           stronger
           pulsation
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           also
           noted
           above
           that
           the
           plenty
           of
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           doth
           not
           only
           cherish
           the
           pulsificative
           force
           of
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           and
           conserv
           the
           vigor
           of
           the
           Blood
           contained
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           doth
           somwhat
           enliven
           and
           excitate
           both
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           effectually
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           less
           the
           inherent
           Spirits
           are
           affected
           with
           a
           stupefaction
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           unless
           those
           parts
           were
           watered
           with
           a
           more
           liberal
           circulation
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           they
           would
           becom
           more
           
           soft
           ,
           loos
           ,
           and
           feeble
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           are
           observed
           to
           be
           .
           For
           upon
           the
           defect
           or
           languishing
           of
           the
           Puls
           in
           any
           part
           ,
           the
           part
           presently
           becoms
           loos
           and
           weak
           ,
           as
           it
           happneth
           to
           al
           the
           Parts
           in
           a
           Lipothymy
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           when
           the
           Puls
           beats
           strongly
           ,
           the
           Part
           wherunto
           it
           belongeth
           ,
           is
           seen
           to
           be
           somwhat
           rigid
           and
           swelled
           .
           For
           a
           ful
           Puls
           doth
           presently
           fil
           up
           those
           parts
           ,
           which
           were
           before
           sunk
           down
           by
           emptiness
           ;
           as
           the
           Lypothymy
           being
           driven
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           Puls
           being
           restored
           ,
           the
           Parts
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           which
           were
           before
           loos
           and
           languid
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           wel
           colored
           ,
           but
           ful
           of
           vivacity
           and
           turgid
           :
           seing
           therfore
           that
           those
           Parts
           are
           not
           affected
           with
           that
           softness
           ,
           loosness
           ,
           and
           weakness
           ,
           we
           must
           conclude
           that
           they
           are
           actuated
           with
           a
           full
           Puls
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           very
           augmented
           magnitude
           of
           thes
           parts
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           parts
           primarily
           affected
           in
           this
           Diseas
           doth
           witness
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           more
           liberally
           fed
           with
           their
           aliment
           ,
           namly
           ,
           the
           Blood
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           reputed
           the
           common
           and
           last
           aliment
           of
           the
           Parts
           )
           for
           otherwise
           scarce
           any
           sufficient
           reason
           can
           be
           imagined
           ,
           why
           ,
           when
           the
           first
           affected
           Parts
           are
           so
           extenuated
           ,
           these
           should
           be
           (
           especially
           the
           Brain
           and
           Liver
           )
           in
           so
           good
           a
           condition
           ,
           so
           ful
           and
           so
           plump
           .
           The
           same
           thing
           is
           confirmed
           by
           the
           lively
           color
           of
           the
           same
           parts
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Puls
           languish
           in
           any
           part
           ,
           somwhat
           of
           the
           fresh
           and
           amiable
           color
           presently
           retireth
           from
           that
           Part.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           Arteries
           called
           Carotides
           ,
           and
           the
           Jugulary
           Veyn
           ,
           which
           belong
           to
           the
           Brayn
           ,
           and
           the
           parts
           about
           the
           Head
           ,
           are
           observed
           to
           be
           very
           broad
           in
           this
           affect
           ;
           but
           the
           Vessels
           tending
           to
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           to
           be
           unduly
           slender
           ;
           from
           whence
           we
           may
           clearly
           infer
           ,
           That
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Blood
           to
           those
           Parts
           is
           unequal
           .
           And
           here
           we
           intreat
           and
           beseech
           those
           who
           have
           
           an
           opportunity
           to
           open
           such
           Bodies
           as
           this
           affect
           hath
           destroyed
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           accurately
           contemplate
           whether
           the
           swelling
           Arteries
           inserted
           into
           the
           swelling
           parts
           of
           the
           Bones
           do
           more
           liberally
           ,
           and
           more
           commodiously
           transmit
           the
           Blood
           into
           those
           ,
           than
           into
           the
           other
           less
           nourished
           parts
           of
           the
           Bones
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           Arteries
           of
           those
           parts
           are
           more
           broad
           than
           of
           these
           .
           Although
           indeed
           we
           confess
           that
           this
           enquiry
           is
           most
           difficult
           ,
           both
           because
           of
           the
           slenderness
           of
           those
           Arteries
           ,
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           obscurity
           of
           their
           insertion
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           hardness
           of
           the
           Bones
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Hither
           also
           belong
           things
           hurtful
           and
           helpful
           for
           children
           afflicted
           with
           this
           Diseas
           are
           manifestly
           benefitted
           by
           rubbings
           ,
           motion
           ,
           and
           various
           agitation
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           by
           exercises
           ,
           strengthning
           Oyntments
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           means
           which
           raise
           the
           heat
           in
           the
           Members
           on
           the
           right-side
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           parts
           primarily
           affected
           ,
           and
           irritate
           the
           Pulses
           and
           augment
           them
           after
           any
           sort
           ,
           whereby
           the
           distribution
           of
           the
           Blood
           may
           be
           more
           neerly
           reduced
           to
           some
           equality
           ;
           with
           the
           contrary
           things
           they
           are
           damnified
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           such
           Medicines
           which
           promove
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Blood
           to
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           (
           as
           those
           which
           are
           moderately
           hot
           ,
           benign
           and
           familiar
           to
           Nature
           ,
           and
           so
           attenuant
           ,
           incident
           ,
           and
           deobstruent
           that
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           do
           not
           in
           the
           least
           degree
           wast
           but
           cherish
           and
           augment
           the
           Spirits
           )
           help
           very
           much
           towards
           the
           cure
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ;
           the
           contraries
           do
           either
           produce
           or
           foment
           it
           being
           produced
           .
           All
           these
           things
           being
           considered
           we
           must
           conclude
           that
           the
           destribution
           of
           the
           Blood
           in
           this
           affect
           is
           irregular
           and
           unequal
           .
           And
           thus
           at
           length
           we
           have
           finished
           the
           disquification
           of
           the
           faults
           in
           the
           destribution
           of
           the
           Vital
           Blood
           ;
           we
           now
           proceed
           to
           the
           
           examination
           of
           the
           faults
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           there
           be
           ,
           of
           the
           Vital
           participative
           Constitution
           in
           this
           Disease
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XII
           .
           The
           faults
           of
           the
           Vital
           participative
           Constitution
           in
           this
           Affect
           .
        
         
           WE
           have
           already
           said
           that
           the
           Origine
           of
           the
           Vital
           Constitution
           is
           grounded
           in
           the
           Arterious
           Blood
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           the
           spiritous
           part
           thereof
           :
           but
           because
           the
           solid
           parts
           also
           do
           somwhat
           truly
           participate
           the
           nature
           of
           Life
           we
           justly
           ascribe
           unto
           them
           the
           Vital
           participative
           Constitution
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           Constitution
           consisteth
           in
           Three
           Things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           In
           a
           certain
           union
           of
           the
           Arterious
           Blood
           with
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           solid
           parts
           through
           which
           it
           passeth
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           the
           Vital
           heat
           excited
           in
           those
           parts
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           In
           the
           enlivening
           and
           exaltation
           of
           the
           Natural
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           Natural
           faculties
           of
           those
           parts
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           As
           for
           that
           union
           of
           the
           Arterious
           Blood
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           justly
           reputed
           ,
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           participative
           Life
           .
           For
           the
           solid
           parts
           are
           therfore
           said
           to
           participate
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           Life
           ,
           or
           the
           Vital
           Constitution
           ,
           because
           the
           Vital
           Spirits
           are
           contained
           in
           them
           .
           For
           
           Life
           cannot
           consist
           without
           a
           Vital
           Spirit
           .
           Therfore
           when
           the
           Vital
           Spirit
           is
           distributed
           in
           and
           with
           the
           Arterious
           Blood
           to
           the
           solid
           parts
           through
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           and
           these
           parts
           do
           suck
           in
           that
           Blood
           into
           their
           substance
           ,
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           parts
           are
           counited
           with
           the
           Vital
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           participate
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           Life
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           Seeing
           this
           union
           is
           not
           permanent
           but
           transient
           and
           consisteth
           in
           motion
           ,
           it
           seemeth
           to
           consist
           in
           the
           confluence
           and
           mutual
           embracement
           of
           the
           inherent
           natural
           and
           influent
           Vital
           Spirit
           :
           but
           the
           conditions
           which
           are
           requisite
           to
           make
           this
           a
           natural
           concourse
           ,
           are
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           it
           be
           in
           all
           respects
           ,
           moderate
           ,
           and
           not
           impetuous
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           it
           be
           in
           all
           respects
           strong
           ,
           and
           not
           feeble
           and
           stupified
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           it
           be
           friendly
           and
           peaceable
           ,
           not
           hostile
           and
           Turbulent
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           gentle
           not
           tumultuous
           ;
           that
           it
           be
           neither
           too
           slippery
           and
           smooth
           ,
           nor
           too
           rough
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           it
           end
           not
           in
           any
           kind
           of
           dissipation
           of
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           but
           rather
           in
           the
           appeasing
           and
           apt
           disposition
           of
           them
           for
           their
           return
           into
           the
           Veins
           .
           More
           such
           conditions
           might
           perhaps
           be
           added
           ;
           but
           because
           they
           very
           little
           belong
           to
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           we
           shall
           here
           superceed
           any
           further
           examination
           of
           them
           .
           We
           only
           note
           that
           the
           mutual
           concourse
           and
           union
           of
           the
           Vital
           and
           natural
           Constitution
           by
           their
           Spirits
           ,
           doth
           not
           occur
           in
           this
           affect
           ,
           with
           that
           activity
           ,
           vigor
           and
           complacency
           ,
           as
           it
           usually
           doth
           in
           sound
           Bodies
           .
           And
           this
           scarce
           needeth
           any
           proof
           ,
           seeing
           that
           it
           is
           manifest
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           above
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           natural
           constitution
           of
           the
           first
           affected
           Parts
           doth
           labor
           under
           a
           
           cold
           and
           a
           moist
           distemper
           ,
           a
           defect
           and
           benummedness
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Vital
           Blood
           it self
           is
           also
           somwhat
           damped
           and
           stupified
           in
           the
           tops
           or
           ends
           of
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           before
           it
           can
           be
           conveighed
           into
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           so
           that
           that
           union
           must
           needs
           be
           performed
           without
           either
           a
           sufficient
           vivacity
           ,
           or
           pleasure
           .
           For
           when
           the
           vigorous
           Vital
           Spirits
           do
           meet
           together
           with
           the
           Natural
           Spirits
           no
           less
           vigorous
           ,
           they
           are
           united
           with
           a
           kind
           of
           curteous
           strife
           and
           delightful
           contention
           .
           Whether
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           illustrate
           this
           matter
           by
           an
           example
           ,
           the
           natural
           Spirits
           as
           a
           Bride
           do
           here
           allure
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           repel
           the
           Vital
           Spirits
           who
           as
           it
           were
           act
           the
           part
           of
           a
           Bridegroom
           :
           But
           the
           Vital
           Spirits
           provoked
           with
           their
           heat
           ,
           and
           driven
           on
           by
           the
           vigor
           of
           the
           Pulses
           do
           more
           confidently
           invade
           the
           Natural
           Spirits
           and
           penetrate
           into
           their
           confines
           and
           regions
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Natural
           Spirits
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           (
           however
           as
           it
           were
           with
           modest
           resistances
           repulsing
           the
           assault
           )
           receive
           them
           at
           length
           not
           without
           a
           certain
           pleasure
           .
           For
           the
           very
           corporal
           pleasure
           is
           established
           upon
           ,
           and
           encreased
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           amorous
           strife
           ,
           and
           the
           principal
           part
           of
           Life
           it self
           consisteth
           in
           such
           a
           contention
           about
           the
           Reciprocal
           union
           of
           the
           Spirits
           ;
           for
           to
           that
           end
           the
           Vital
           Spirits
           are
           both
           ▪
           generated
           and
           destributed
           ,
           that
           at
           length
           they
           may
           pass
           through
           the
           solid
           Natural
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Parts
           ,
           and
           may
           profoundly
           imbue
           them
           with
           their
           vital
           power
           and
           vertue
           ;
           but
           seing
           this
           peneration
           cannot
           be
           effected
           without
           endeavor
           and
           resistance
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           vigor
           of
           that
           contention
           &
           resistance
           ,
           be
           either
           more
           or
           less
           according
           to
           their
           copiousness
           ,
           vivacity
           ,
           and
           heat
           of
           those
           Spirits
           that
           maintain
           the
           conflict
           .
           Therefore
           because
           in
           this
           affect
           ,
           both
           the
           Natural
           and
           the
           Vital
           Spirits
           are
           more
           cold
           ,
           fewer
           ,
           and
           less
           active
           ;
           their
           
           concours
           and
           union
           must
           needs
           be
           dull
           and
           undelightful
           .
           Moreover
           it
           must
           be
           noted
           in
           this
           affect
           (
           which
           also
           we
           have
           shewed
           above
           )
           that
           the
           permeation
           of
           the
           Blood
           thorow
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           is
           to
           easy
           and
           slippery
           ,
           wherupon
           even
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           that
           concours
           and
           union
           of
           the
           Spirits
           in
           those
           parts
           is
           rendred
           more
           slothful
           ,
           and
           less
           pleasant
           .
           Besides
           ,
           hot
           exhalations
           although
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           are
           sparingly
           raised
           in
           this
           affect
           ,
           yet
           being
           raised
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           softness
           ,
           loosness
           ,
           and
           internal
           lubricity
           of
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           parts
           ,
           they
           evaporate
           sooner
           then
           is
           meet
           ,
           wherupon
           they
           leave
           those
           parts
           cold
           and
           feeble
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           for
           the
           Vital
           heat
           communicated
           to
           the
           solid
           parts
           (
           which
           is
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Vital
           participative
           Constitution
           )
           that
           partly
           depends
           upon
           the
           aforesaid
           union
           ,
           or
           the
           Incorporation
           of
           the
           Arterious
           Blood
           ,
           with
           the
           solid
           parts
           ;
           but
           partly
           it
           consisteth
           in
           a
           certain
           expansive
           motion
           or
           endeavor
           (
           like
           to
           that
           expansive
           endeavor
           of
           the
           Arterious
           Blood
           )
           excited
           in
           the
           very
           solid
           parts
           .
           The
           first
           is
           very
           perspicuous
           ,
           for
           the
           Arterious
           Blood
           through
           the
           impregnation
           of
           the
           Vital
           heat
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           receaved
           into
           the
           solid
           parts
           ,
           must
           needs
           with
           their
           substance
           communicate
           their
           heat
           also
           unto
           them
           .
           The
           second
           is
           likewise
           proved
           without
           difficulty
           ,
           For
           if
           the
           Vital
           heat
           radicated
           in
           the
           Arterious
           Blood
           consisteth
           in
           a
           certain
           motion
           or
           endeavor
           of
           that
           Blood
           uniformly
           diffused
           and
           withal
           at
           the
           same
           time
           somwhat
           restrained
           ,
           it
           must
           unavoydably
           excite
           the
           same
           motion
           in
           the
           solid
           parts
           thorow
           which
           it
           passeth
           ,
           seing
           that
           natural
           causes
           do
           always
           act
           to
           the
           extremity
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           as
           is
           possible
           by
           way
           of
           assimilation
           .
           If
           any
           man
           doubt
           whether
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Vital
           heat
           consist
           in
           such
           an
           uniform
           diffusive
           motion
           ,
           moderately
           restrained
           and
           intrinsically
           advancing
           :
           let
           him
           know
           that
           
           the
           Essence
           of
           heat
           doth
           in
           general
           consist
           in
           motion
           or
           a
           rerefactive
           endeavor
           somwhat
           interrupted
           ,
           as
           Sr.
           
             Thomas
             Bacon
          
           doth
           most
           clearly
           demonstrate
           in
           his
           
             Novum
             Organum
          
           .
           But
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           Vital
           heat
           ,
           seing
           that
           it
           containeth
           in
           it self
           the
           tru
           nature
           of
           heat
           ,
           it
           wil
           be
           also
           necessarily
           such
           a
           rarefactive
           endeavor
           somwhat
           restrained
           .
           But
           that
           this
           heat
           may
           be
           restrained
           to
           the
           Vital
           ;
           more
           conditions
           must
           be
           added
           ,
           which
           nevertheless
           we
           cannot
           in
           this
           place
           either
           reckon
           up
           ,
           or
           accuratly
           search
           into
           ,
           least
           we
           should
           run
           into
           an
           unreasonable
           digression
           :
           In
           the
           interim
           that
           we
           may
           have
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           enquiring
           ,
           whether
           or
           no
           in
           this
           affect
           the
           Vital
           heat
           be
           moderated
           according
           to
           nature
           ,
           it
           seemed
           good
           unto
           us
           ,
           to
           propound
           these
           subsequent
           conditions
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Vital
           heat
           may
           be
           called
           Natural
           ,
           or
           according
           to
           Nature
           ,
           it
           is
           requisit
           that
           the
           Origin
           therof
           be
           Internal
           ;
           Namly
           ,
           in
           the
           Arterious
           Blood
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           be
           derived
           to
           the
           solid
           parts
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           by
           the
           implantation
           and
           union
           therof
           ;
           for
           that
           any
           thing
           may
           be
           called
           ,
           Natural
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           flow
           from
           an
           Internal
           Principle
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           likewise
           tru
           that
           what
           things
           soever
           do
           moderatly
           cherish
           ,
           augment
           ,
           and
           excite
           that
           Internal
           Principle
           ,
           may
           in
           that
           respect
           deserve
           this
           appellation
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           required
           ,
           that
           that
           heat
           be
           moderate
           ,
           not
           unequally
           ,
           remiss
           ,
           or
           intensive
           ,
           but
           communicated
           to
           the
           parts
           ,
           in
           an
           even
           degree
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           It
           is
           required
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           in
           some
           measure
           uniform
           ,
           and
           like
           it self
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           that
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           same
           similary
           constitution
           ,
           provided
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           equidistant
           from
           the
           fountain
           of
           heat
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           affected
           by
           some
           other
           concurrent
           and
           adjacent
           causes
           .
           But
           in
           the
           parts
           further
           distant
           from
           the
           fountain
           
           of
           heat
           ;
           yet
           otherwise
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           affected
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           uniformly
           diminished
           :
           And
           in
           like
           manner
           in
           the
           colder
           parts
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           inherent
           constitution
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           also
           proportionably
           more
           remiss
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           In
           the
           parts
           diversly
           affected
           by
           other
           causes
           ,
           so
           that
           one
           may
           be
           much
           more
           intensively
           hot
           then
           another
           :
           it
           is
           requisite
           ,
           that
           between
           the
           hotter
           and
           the
           colder
           part
           there
           be
           found
           a
           heat
           gradually
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           uniformly
           more
           remiss
           (
           if
           you
           proceed
           gently
           from
           the
           hotter
           towards
           the
           colder
           part
           .
           )
           And
           even
           a
           certain
           uniformity
           may
           be
           observed
           in
           this
           deformity
           or
           disparity
           of
           heat
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           it
           continueth
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           Nature
           .
           For
           the
           parts
           immediatly
           and
           intermutually
           touching
           one
           another
           ,
           are
           in
           a
           preternatural
           capacity
           ,
           or
           condition
           :
           If
           one
           of
           them
           be
           extreamly
           hot
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           other
           .
           For
           seing
           that
           this
           Vital
           heat
           consisteth
           in
           a
           rarefactive
           endeavor
           somwhat
           restrained
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           very
           unequal
           and
           disproportionate
           in
           the
           Parts
           bordering
           upon
           one
           another
           ,
           it
           will
           happen
           ,
           that
           that
           part
           which
           endeavoreth
           with
           vehemence
           ,
           doth
           withal
           endeavor
           to
           separate
           it self
           ,
           from
           that
           which
           useth
           no
           such
           vehemence
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           it
           wil
           becom
           a
           preternatural
           endeavor
           ,
           causing
           pain
           :
           for
           pain
           consisteth
           in
           the
           solution
           of
           continuity
           ,
           not
           yet
           made
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           made
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           this
           heat
           may
           not
           actuate
           or
           assist
           the
           action
           of
           any
           other
           hurtful
           conjoyned
           quality
           whatsoever
           .
           For
           although
           in
           this
           case
           the
           conjoyned
           hurtful
           quality
           is
           chiefly
           peccant
           ,
           and
           meriteth
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           blame
           ,
           yet
           cannot
           the
           heat
           be
           altogether
           excused
           .
           For
           an
           acrimonious
           and
           malignant
           heat
           ,
           denoteth
           other
           qualities
           to
           be
           conjoyned
           besides
           the
           bare
           heat
           ,
           yet
           the
           Vital
           heat
           it self
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           it
           exasperateth
           and
           provoketh
           the
           activity
           of
           those
           conjoyned
           qualities
           to
           a
           more
           
           potent
           depravation
           and
           annoyance
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           judged
           partly
           culpable
           of
           their
           vitious
           actions
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           On
           the
           part
           of
           the
           resistance
           moderation
           is
           also
           required
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           appeasing
           of
           the
           irritated
           Vital
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           Arterious
           Blood
           ,
           and
           finally
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           transpiration
           of
           the
           unappeased
           exhalations
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           A
           certain
           proportion
           must
           be
           observed
           between
           the
           expansive
           endeavor
           of
           the
           Vital
           heat
           ,
           and
           the
           resistance
           that
           restrains
           it
           ,
           an
           excess
           therefore
           in
           either
           of
           them
           in
           it self
           is
           not
           a
           fault
           ,
           but
           if
           one
           be
           disproportionate
           to
           another
           ,
           in
           that
           regard
           it
           must
           be
           reputed
           faulty
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           A
           certain
           harmony
           and
           order
           is
           observable
           both
           in
           the
           endeavor
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           resistance
           .
           For
           they
           do
           not
           always
           proceed
           in
           one
           form
           and
           continuation
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           were
           fighting
           ,
           they
           are
           somtimes
           intended
           ,
           somtimes
           remitted
           .
           And
           indeed
           they
           are
           chiefly
           increased
           in
           the
           Diastole
           of
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           wher
           the
           blood
           not
           being
           contained
           in
           his
           Marrow
           Vessels
           ,
           strugleth
           for
           more
           room
           ,
           and
           so
           stretcheth
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           til
           a
           competent
           portion
           of
           it
           falleth
           down
           ,
           into
           the
           habit
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           and
           is
           there
           digested
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           place
           doth
           not
           compel
           the
           Blood
           into
           such
           straights
           ,
           but
           after
           a
           short
           time
           it
           desisteth
           from
           that
           impetuosity
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           pulsation
           this
           motion
           of
           the
           Blood
           is
           not
           the
           least
           considerable
           .
           Now
           that
           we
           may
           apply
           these
           things
           to
           the
           present
           business
           ,
           amongst
           all
           the
           conditions
           now
           proposed
           ,
           the
           second
           alone
           seemeth
           manifestly
           to
           be
           desired
           in
           this
           affect
           .
           For
           the
           Vital
           heat
           is
           not
           here
           moderate
           ,
           but
           defective
           and
           more
           remiss
           than
           the
           just
           and
           Natural
           Degree
           .
           For
           seeing
           that
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           are
           besieged
           with
           a
           cold
           and
           moist
           distemper
           ,
           
           
           
           
           
           and
           with
           a
           penury
           and
           benummedness
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           they
           must
           necessarily
           (
           as
           we
           have
           already
           demonstrated
           )
           somewhat
           rebate
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Arterious
           Blood
           before
           it
           is
           transmitted
           into
           the
           substance
           of
           them
           ;
           wherupon
           those
           parts
           participate
           a
           more
           remiss
           degree
           of
           Vital
           heat
           ,
           than
           is
           due
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           this
           shall
           suffice
           concerning
           the
           communication
           of
           the
           Vital
           hear
           to
           the
           Parts
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           As
           for
           the
           last
           part
           of
           the
           participative
           Life
           ,
           which
           indeed
           dependeth
           upon
           the
           two
           former
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           the
           first
           in
           the
           intention
           ,
           though
           the
           last
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           Nature
           ;
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           in
           some
           sort
           the
           end
           both
           of
           the
           Original
           Vital
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           the
           distribution
           thereof
           ,
           and
           finally
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           union
           and
           heat
           communicated
           to
           the
           parts
           .
           For
           the
           Vital
           Spirits
           are
           not
           excited
           in
           the
           Arterious
           Blood
           for
           their
           own
           sakes
           alone
           ,
           neither
           are
           they
           distributed
           into
           the
           parts
           ,
           and
           united
           to
           them
           ,
           only
           for
           their
           own
           advantage
           ;
           but
           chiefly
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           enliven
           and
           dignifie
           the
           inherent
           constitution
           of
           the
           solid
           Parts
           ,
           and
           so
           actuate
           and
           promote
           their
           faculties
           .
           For
           as
           the
           heat
           of
           it self
           is
           only
           potentially
           visible
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           irradiated
           with
           light
           ,
           so
           those
           inherent
           faculties
           of
           attracting
           ,
           retaining
           ,
           concocting
           ,
           secreving
           ,
           and
           forming
           ,
           are
           dead
           as
           it
           were
           and
           meerly
           potential
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           deprived
           of
           the
           vivification
           and
           erogation
           of
           the
           Vital
           afflux
           ,
           This
           is
           most
           clearly
           conspicuous
           in
           a
           lipothymy
           ;
           for
           upon
           the
           defect
           of
           the
           Vital
           influx
           ,
           all
           those
           faculties
           suddenly
           fail
           ,
           decay
           ,
           languish
           .
           But
           seing
           all
           the
           faculties
           are
           established
           upon
           some
           constitution
           ,
           which
           is
           both
           the
           cause
           and
           subject
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           demanded
           in
           which
           Constitution
           of
           the
           parts
           it
           is
           grounded
           ?
           We
           answer
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           potential
           Nature
           they
           are
           radicated
           in
           the
           Natural
           Constitution
           
           which
           we
           have
           before
           described
           ;
           but
           that
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Actuated
           and
           Elivened
           Essence
           that
           they
           depend
           likewise
           upon
           the
           Vital
           influx
           .
           And
           we
           declare
           in
           general
           that
           the
           participative
           Vital
           Constitution
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           already
           asserted
           to
           consist
           in
           Three
           things
           ,
           conjoyned
           with
           the
           Natural
           Constitution
           ,
           is
           the
           total
           and
           adequate
           ,
           both
           cause
           and
           subject
           of
           all
           those
           faculties
           .
           But
           it
           would
           be
           a
           tedious
           degression
           ,
           and
           inconsistent
           with
           our
           purpose
           ,
           to
           make
           enquiry
           how
           those
           Constitutions
           can
           produce
           this
           or
           that
           faculty
           determinate
           in
           its
           Species
           .
           For
           the
           present
           we
           will
           only
           run
           over
           those
           faults
           of
           the
           faculties
           aforesaid
           which
           occur
           in
           this
           affect
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           fashioning
           vertue
           here
           erreth
           by
           an
           unequal
           purging
           out
           of
           the
           Vital
           Blood
           in
           divers
           parts
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           discoursed
           above
           .
           Hereupon
           the
           Head
           and
           the
           Liver
           grow
           to
           an
           unmeasurable
           bigness
           ;
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           are
           extenuated
           ,
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           Bones
           stick
           out
           ,
           and
           somtimes
           the
           Bones
           themselves
           ,
           which
           are
           otherwise
           straight
           ,
           wax
           crooked
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Concoctive
           faculty
           is
           weak
           in
           this
           Diseas
           and
           in
           the
           first
           affected
           part
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           inherent
           cold
           distemper
           ,
           the
           penury
           and
           benummedness
           of
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           the
           brittle
           and
           slippery
           union
           of
           the
           Vital
           spirits
           with
           the
           Natural
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           feeble
           imprinted
           Vital
           heat
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Attractive
           ,
           Retentive
           ,
           and
           Expulsive
           Faculties
           ,
           seem
           not
           to
           recede
           much
           from
           their
           Natural
           Condition
           ;
           yet
           the
           Attractive
           is
           somwhat
           more
           slow
           than
           ought
           to
           be
           ;
           the
           Retentive
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           internal
           lubricity
           is
           somwhat
           weaker
           ,
           and
           the
           Expulsive
           is
           more
           vehement
           for
           the
           same
           Cause
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           at
           length
           we
           have
           dispatched
           the
           faithful
           examination
           of
           the
           faults
           of
           the
           Vital
           Constitution
           in
           
           this
           affect
           .
           The
           Animal
           Constitution
           should
           now
           undergo
           the
           next
           disquisition
           ,
           but
           that
           som
           faults
           of
           the
           Natural
           Constitution
           ;
           namly
           the
           Organical
           faults
           therof
           ,
           which
           have
           some
           dependance
           upon
           some
           of
           the
           recited
           faults
           of
           the
           Vital
           Constitution
           ,
           do
           challenge
           this
           place
           ,
           as
           most
           proper
           to
           themselvs
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIII
           .
           The
           Organical
           Faults
           of
           the
           
             Natural
             Constitution
          
           in
           this
           Affect
           .
        
         
           SEing
           that
           the
           Organical
           faults
           in
           this
           Diseas
           belong
           to
           the
           Inherent
           Constitution
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           thos
           indeed
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           just
           Method
           should
           be
           immediatly
           after
           the
           similary
           vices
           of
           the
           same
           Constitution
           ;
           but
           as
           we
           have
           noted
           above
           ,
           the
           Reason
           and
           Caus
           of
           them
           must
           be
           derived
           from
           the
           faults
           of
           the
           Vital
           Constitution
           lately
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           therfore
           we
           are
           constrained
           to
           premise
           the
           examination
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           to
           reserv
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           other
           for
           another
           place
           .
        
         
           The
           Organical
           faults
           in
           this
           affect
           are
           fitly
           reduced
           to
           these
           Heads
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           To
           the
           extenuation
           and
           leanness
           of
           certain
           parts
           namly
           ,
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           the
           unreasonably
           augmented
           magnitude
           of
           some
           parts
           ,
           as
           the
           Brain
           ,
           the
           whol
           Head
           ,
           and
           the
           Liver
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           To
           the
           tumors
           or
           lanching
           out
           of
           certain
           
           Bones
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Bones
           to
           the
           Wrests
           ,
           to
           the
           Ankles
           ,
           and
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           ribs
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           To
           the
           bowing
           of
           certain
           Bones
           ,
           as
           it
           frequently
           happneth
           to
           the
           Bones
           of
           the
           Cubit
           ,
           and
           the
           Shin
           Bone
           ,
           somtimes
           to
           the
           Bone
           of
           the
           Thigh
           and
           Sholder
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           To
           the
           poynted
           figure
           and
           narrowness
           of
           the
           breast
           .
        
         
           And
           these
           faults
           are
           reckoned
           beneath
           among
           the
           Symptoms
           and
           signs
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           not
           because
           they
           are
           indeed
           meer
           Symptoms
           ,
           but
           becaus
           they
           are
           obvious
           to
           the
           Senses
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           fitly
           supply
           the
           place
           of
           signs
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           more
           deeply
           retired
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           hidden
           causes
           therof
           .
           For
           whatsoever
           is
           perceived
           by
           the
           sens
           ,
           and
           besides
           it self
           representeth
           somwhat
           els
           to
           the
           understanding
           that
           is
           obscure
           ,
           hath
           the
           formality
           of
           a
           sign
           .
           For
           indeed
           these
           faults
           are
           parts
           of
           the
           secondary
           Essence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           seing
           that
           they
           are
           the
           vitious
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Organs
           depraving
           the
           action
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           dependance
           upon
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           .
        
         
           The
           common
           caus
           almost
           of
           al
           these
           recited
           affects
           seems
           to
           be
           an
           uneven
           or
           disproportionate
           nourishment
           or
           Alogotrophy
           of
           the
           parts
           .
           Now
           this
           dependeth
           chiefly
           upon
           two
           causes
           in
           this
           affect
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           the
           unequal
           inherent
           Constitution
           of
           the
           parts
           irregularly
           nourished
           .
           The
           disparity
           between
           the
           inherent
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           and
           the
           Head
           and
           Bowels
           ,
           cannot
           be
           so
           wel
           collected
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           already
           said
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           may
           deserve
           a
           further
           inculcation
           .
           The
           last
           ca
           us
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           of
           equal
           moment
           ,
           is
           the
           very
           unequal
           distribution
           of
           the
           Arterious
           Blood
           into
           the
           parts
           unevenly
           nourished
           .
           That
           the
           Blood
           is
           unequally
           distributed
           in
           this
           affect
           we
           have
           already
           shewed
           ,
           here
           we
           
           only
           infer
           that
           that
           must
           needs
           produce
           an
           unequal
           nutrition
           of
           the
           parts
           .
           Al
           Creatures
           the
           more
           liberally
           they
           feed
           the
           more
           fat
           and
           fleshly
           they
           are
           unless
           som
           oother
           impediment
           doth
           intervene
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           du
           quantity
           of
           aliment
           be
           substracted
           ,
           they
           grow
           lean
           ,
           and
           are
           daily
           more
           and
           more
           extenuated
           .
           Why
           should
           we
           not
           suppose
           that
           the
           same
           thing
           happeneth
           in
           the
           Parts
           of
           Creatures
           ?
           the
           Blood
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           somwhat
           contained
           in
           the
           Blood
           ,
           is
           acknowledged
           for
           the
           last
           aliment
           of
           al
           the
           parts
           ,
           wher
           therfore
           that
           is
           liberally
           dispensed
           to
           one
           part
           ,
           and
           sparingly
           to
           another
           ,
           certainly
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           one
           part
           be
           excessively
           augmented
           ,
           and
           another
           extreamly
           extenuated
           .
           But
           these
           things
           may
           suffice
           in
           general
           .
           In
           particular
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           We
           assert
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           in
           this
           Diseas
           do
           dayly
           wax
           lean
           and
           fal
           away
           .
           Proof
           of
           this
           assertion
           cannot
           be
           reasonably
           expected
           ,
           seing
           that
           dayly
           experience
           yeeldeth
           an
           occular
           demonstration
           of
           it
           .
           But
           why
           those
           parts
           are
           so
           extenuated
           ,
           that
           may
           require
           som
           reasons
           ,
           and
           we
           offer
           these
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           deduced
           from
           the
           primary
           essence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ;
           namly
           ,
           from
           a
           cold
           distemper
           ,
           a
           penury
           ,
           and
           inactivity
           of
           the
           inherent
           Spirits
           in
           the
           parts
           aforesaid
           ,
           For
           by
           this
           means
           the
           attractive
           ,
           retentive
           ,
           and
           concoctive
           faculty
           ,
           do
           execute
           their
           functions
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           unduly
           and
           ineffectually
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           brought
           from
           the
           loosness
           ,
           softness
           ,
           and
           internal
           slipperiness
           of
           the
           same
           parts
           ;
           for
           hereupon
           the
           expulsive
           faculty
           is
           too
           much
           irritated
           ,
           the
           breathing
           is
           too
           easy
           and
           dissipative
           ,
           the
           circulation
           of
           the
           Blood
           is
           to
           slippery
           ,
           the
           retentive
           faculty
           through
           the
           weaknes
           of
           it
           ,
           parteth
           with
           the
           aliment
           too
           soon
           ,
           and
           with
           too
           much
           facility
           :
           and
           this
           very
           thing
           almost
           happneth
           here
           in
           these
           parts
           ,
           which
           befalleth
           the
           Guts
           in
           a
           Lyentery
           .
           
           Howsoever
           it
           be
           ,
           the
           expenses
           exceed
           the
           incoms
           ,
           and
           by
           consequent
           those
           parts
           are
           extenuated
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Reason
           ariseth
           from
           the
           unequal
           distribution
           ,
           and
           indeed
           defective
           in
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           have
           already
           superabundantly
           discoursed
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           affirm
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           affect
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Head
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           the
           Liver
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           the
           Brain
           is
           unreasonably
           increased
           .
           Somtimes
           the
           Palsy
           in
           the
           Head
           is
           conjoyned
           ,
           which
           nevertheless
           we
           suppose
           to
           be
           of
           a
           different
           Species
           ,
           and
           no
           part
           of
           this
           Diseas
           :
           although
           we
           grant
           ,
           that
           this
           affect
           may
           somtimes
           give
           occasion
           to
           the
           supervening
           Hydrocephalus
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           we
           have
           somtimes
           seen
           ,
           the
           Consumption
           being
           superinduced
           upon
           this
           affect
           ,
           and
           long
           continuing
           also
           ,
           the
           Face
           ,
           and
           the
           parts
           about
           the
           Head
           to
           be
           somwhat
           extenuate
           before
           death
           .
           But
           this
           was
           produced
           by
           the
           Consumption
           ,
           not
           by
           this
           Diseas
           we
           now
           treat
           of
           .
           But
           that
           we
           may
           give
           a
           reason
           of
           that
           greatness
           unmeasurably
           increased
           in
           the
           Parts
           aforesaid
           .
           We
           note
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           parts
           belonging
           to
           the
           Head
           and
           almost
           all
           the
           Bowels
           ,
           do
           receive
           the
           Nerves
           from
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Spinal
           Marrow
           ,
           which
           is
           included
           within
           the
           Skul
           ,
           and
           therfore
           that
           these
           parts
           are
           not
           necessarily
           subject
           to
           that
           unhappy
           condition
           of
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           .
           Wherfore
           no
           reason
           doth
           compel
           us
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           these
           augmented
           parts
           are
           either
           affected
           with
           a
           cold
           distemper
           ,
           or
           a
           penury
           and
           dulness
           of
           Spirtts
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           attractive
           ,
           retentive
           ,
           or
           concoctive
           faculties
           are
           therupon
           vitiated
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           that
           those
           parts
           are
           totally
           exempted
           from
           the
           first
           cause
           of
           that
           extenuation
           which
           befalseth
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           observe
           that
           neither
           loosness
           ,
           nor
           flaccidity
           ,
           nor
           softness
           ,
           nor
           internal
           slipperiness
           are
           predominant
           in
           those
           immeasurably
           augmented
           parts
           ,
           and
           
           that
           these
           qualities
           (
           as
           it
           happneth
           to
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           )
           do
           not
           yeeld
           a
           more
           irritated
           expulsion
           then
           is
           requisite
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           exportation
           should
           be
           feared
           to
           exceed
           the
           importation
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           shewed
           to
           befal
           the
           extenuated
           parts
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           We
           observe
           that
           the
           Blood
           in
           his
           circulation
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           sparingly
           it
           is
           distributed
           to
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           the
           more
           liberally
           it
           doth
           water
           and
           nourish
           these
           parts
           .
           This
           we
           have
           already
           proved
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           needless
           to
           insert
           more
           arguments
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
           These
           things
           therfore
           being
           observed
           ,
           the
           Reason
           is
           playn
           ,
           why
           the
           parts
           aforesaid
           are
           unmeasurably
           and
           irregularly
           augmented
           .
           For
           if
           the
           attractive
           retentitive
           and
           concoctive
           faculties
           be
           not
           weakned
           in
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           first
           annotation
           ,
           and
           the
           expulsive
           be
           not
           immoderately
           irritated
           according
           to
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           interim
           if
           sufficient
           aliment
           be
           dispensed
           to
           them
           according
           to
           the
           third
           ,
           the
           bulk
           of
           them
           must
           needs
           increas
           beyond
           proportion
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           We
           affirm
           that
           the
           protuberancies
           or
           swellings
           of
           the
           Bones
           in
           the
           Wrests
           ,
           Ankles
           ,
           and
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           Ribs
           do
           vitiate
           the
           Organ
           in
           a
           twofold
           respect
           ▪
           namly
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           greatness
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           the
           figure
           .
           The
           parts
           vitiated
           in
           both
           respects
           are
           obvious
           to
           the
           Eys
           ,
           and
           therfore
           we
           shal
           supersede
           al
           further
           proof
           .
        
         
           
             But
             why
             are
             the
             Bones
             stretched
             out
             after
             that
             manner
             in
             those
             places
             ?
          
        
         
           Truly
           it
           is
           very
           hard
           to
           render
           a
           Reason
           therof
           ,
           neither
           perhaps
           dare
           we
           engage
           our selves
           by
           promise
           to
           give
           satisfaction
           in
           all
           respects
           herein
           to
           the
           curious
           .
           Therfore
           instead
           of
           an
           answer
           we
           dedicate
           to
           the
           Reader
           these
           subsequent
           observations
           as
           not
           altogether
           unprofitable
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Bones
           in
           many
           do
           agree
           with
           the
           substance
           
           of
           the
           Bowels
           .
           For
           first
           they
           consist
           of
           a
           certain
           similary
           matter
           severed
           from
           the
           preterfluent
           Blood
           ,
           not
           needing
           any
           laborious
           assimilation
           ,
           and
           seem
           to
           admit
           a
           most
           easie
           nutrition
           till
           they
           arrive
           at
           the
           exaltation
           and
           highest
           pitch
           of
           their
           encrease
           ;
           Moreover
           ,
           they
           seem
           to
           be
           nourished
           until
           by
           age
           they
           are
           brought
           to
           an
           extream
           driness
           ,
           and
           they
           seem
           not
           to
           be
           obnoxious
           to
           any
           considerable
           extenuation
           ;
           so
           the
           substances
           of
           the
           Bowels
           are
           similary
           being
           joyned
           together
           by
           the
           separation
           almost
           of
           the
           Blood
           alone
           ,
           and
           they
           likewise
           easily
           encreas
           ,
           and
           are
           difficultly
           and
           rarely
           extenuated
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Bones
           are
           nourished
           almost
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           as
           the
           Parenchymata
           or
           substances
           of
           the
           Bowels
           :
           Through
           the
           Arteries
           they
           receive
           the
           blood
           ,
           through
           the
           Veins
           they
           amandate
           and
           conveigh
           away
           the
           superfluous
           portion
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           Vessels
           of
           the
           third
           kind
           whereby
           the
           excrements
           are
           expelled
           ,
           they
           are
           furnished
           with
           Cels
           and
           Cavities
           .
           Some
           perhaps
           may
           doubt
           of
           the
           Arteries
           of
           the
           Bones
           ,
           because
           so
           hard
           and
           rigid
           a
           part
           may
           seem
           unapt
           to
           admit
           any
           pulsation
           of
           the
           Arteries
           within
           it
           ,
           we
           grant
           indeed
           that
           the
           Bones
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           hardness
           and
           stifness
           are
           less
           apt
           for
           the
           pulsation
           of
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           and
           therfore
           we
           acknowledg
           that
           they
           admit
           not
           within
           them
           any
           notable
           ramification
           or
           branching
           of
           Arteries
           ;
           but
           if
           any
           man
           will
           from
           thence
           infer
           that
           no
           Arteries
           are
           admitted
           into
           them
           ,
           truly
           herein
           he
           must
           expect
           our
           absolute
           denyal
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           living
           Parts
           ,
           they
           are
           nourished
           ,
           they
           grow
           ,
           and
           they
           exercise
           the
           Attractive
           ,
           Retentive
           ,
           Concoctive
           ,
           and
           Expulsive
           faculties
           .
           Again
           ,
           they
           receive
           the
           Blood
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           do
           but
           by
           the
           conduit
           Pipes
           of
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           manifest
           by
           the
           bloodiness
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           the
           Bones
           of
           Living
           Creatures
           are
           either
           broken
           or
           any
           other
           way
           divided
           .
           
           In
           yong
           Creatures
           the
           spongy
           substance
           of
           the
           Bones
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Marrow
           is
           sensibly
           perfused
           with
           Blood
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           Cavities
           is
           filled
           more
           with
           Blood
           than
           Marrow
           .
           In
           elder
           and
           greater
           Creatures
           you
           may
           observe
           both
           Veins
           and
           Arteries
           through
           the
           Membranes
           enwrapping
           the
           Marrow
           ;
           all
           which
           things
           do
           sufficiently
           prove
           that
           the
           Blood
           is
           distributed
           into
           the
           very
           Bones
           .
           But
           wise
           Nature
           (
           who
           in
           the
           conformation
           of
           all
           the
           parts
           doth
           most
           equisitely
           and
           aptly
           proportion
           all
           things
           )
           foreseeing
           here
           that
           the
           Veins
           and
           Arteries
           could
           not
           conveniently
           be
           extended
           by
           a
           longer
           carnification
           through
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Bones
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           hardness
           ,
           she
           casteth
           that
           vast
           number
           of
           them
           ,
           some
           being
           as
           smal
           as
           hairs
           ,
           into
           almost
           inconspicuous
           little
           holes
           in
           the
           Bones
           .
           But
           if
           you
           soundly
           boyl
           the
           Bones
           of
           greater
           Creatures
           these
           Orifices
           of
           the
           insertion
           of
           the
           Vessels
           may
           very
           easily
           be
           perceived
           in
           the
           outward
           superficies
           if
           you
           remove
           the
           Skin
           enwrapping
           the
           Bones
           .
           But
           let
           this
           suffice
           concerning
           the
           Veins
           and
           Arteries
           of
           the
           Bones
           ,
           seing
           that
           this
           matter
           is
           somwhat
           incoherent
           with
           our
           scope
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Vessels
           of
           the
           third
           kind
           ,
           seing
           that
           the
           excrements
           of
           the
           Bones
           were
           not
           about
           to
           prove
           altogether
           improfitable
           ,
           nor
           could
           commodiously
           be
           expelled
           out
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           Nature
           ,
           instead
           of
           a
           Vessel
           of
           the
           third
           kind
           hath
           made
           certain
           Recepticles
           (
           namely
           Cavities
           and
           Cels
           )
           into
           which
           she
           would
           exno●rate
           and
           cast
           aside
           the
           excrements
           ,
           namely
           that
           fat
           part
           which
           is
           altogether
           improfitable
           to
           furnish
           the
           Bones
           with
           nourishment
           .
           There
           are
           some
           who
           suppose
           the
           Marrow
           to
           be
           the
           principal
           nourishment
           of
           the
           Bones
           ,
           but
           very
           inconsiderately
           ,
           seing
           that
           the
           Marrow
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           said
           ,
           is
           altogether
           unapt
           for
           the
           generation
           and
           nourishment
           of
           the
           Bones
           ,
           for
           the
           bones
           are
           not
           only
           most
           
           hard
           and
           solid
           and
           naturally
           of
           a
           white
           colour
           ,
           but
           they
           consist
           of
           a
           certain
           earthy
           and
           clammy
           substance
           ,
           which
           conditions
           differ
           very
           much
           from
           Marrow
           .
           Again
           ,
           Marrow
           cannot
           by
           any
           art
           be
           sublimated
           to
           the
           firmness
           of
           a
           Bone.
           Moreover
           ,
           Marrow
           melteth
           ,
           and
           is
           dissolved
           with
           a
           moderate
           heat
           of
           the
           fire
           ;
           but
           the
           Bones
           endure
           the
           most
           ardent
           flames
           of
           fire
           without
           any
           melting
           .
           Besides
           ,
           Boil
           the
           Bones
           as
           long
           as
           you
           please
           ,
           they
           resolve
           into
           a
           gelly
           ,
           not
           into
           the
           substance
           of
           ,
           or
           like
           Marrow
           .
           Again
           ,
           Bones
           may
           be
           worn
           to
           pouder
           ,
           so
           cannot
           Marrow
           .
           Certain
           therfore
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           marrow
           is
           not
           the
           Aliment
           of
           the
           Bones
           but
           a
           kind
           of
           excrement
           ,
           or
           rather
           secrement
           of
           them
           ,
           profitable
           indeed
           ,
           and
           therfore
           to
           be
           preserved
           in
           those
           receptacles
           .
           For
           the
           Bones
           being
           otherwise
           dry
           ,
           cold
           ,
           and
           rough
           ,
           would
           be
           unapt
           for
           motion
           ,
           were
           they
           not
           moistned
           and
           made
           slippery
           by
           the
           exundations
           and
           exhalations
           of
           the
           Marrow
           ,
           and
           cherished
           by
           their
           gentle
           heat
           .
           All
           these
           things
           are
           confirmed
           by
           this
           single
           experiment
           .
           In
           yong
           Creatures
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Bones
           being
           considered
           ,
           there
           is
           less
           Marrow
           in
           the
           Bones
           ,
           and
           more
           Blood
           ,
           than
           in
           greater
           Creatures
           .
           In
           the
           Embrion
           ,
           there
           are
           scarce
           observed
           any
           signs
           or
           appearances
           of
           Marrow
           destinct
           from
           the
           Blood.
           But
           after
           the
           birth
           the
           medullary
           substance
           is
           daily
           augmented
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           visibly
           perceived
           to
           be
           less
           and
           less
           intermingled
           with
           the
           Blood
           ;
           again
           in
           the
           maturity
           of
           years
           the
           Bones
           are
           filled
           almost
           with
           pure
           and
           sincere
           Marrow
           ,
           without
           any
           considerable
           commixture
           of
           Blood
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           approaches
           of
           old
           age
           it
           is
           credible
           that
           the
           Bones
           are
           less
           and
           less
           watered
           with
           the
           circulation
           of
           the
           Blood
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           the
           Marrow
           it self
           upon
           the
           suspension
           and
           cessation
           of
           the
           nourishment
           is
           rather
           augmented
           than
           diminished
           ;
           in
           which
           respect
           the
           propounded
           experiment
           
           must
           be
           peradventure
           limitted
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Bones
           (
           the
           Teeth
           perhaps
           excepted
           )
           cannot
           want
           their
           nervs
           ,
           at
           least
           very
           little
           ,
           neither
           are
           they
           supposed
           to
           be
           otherwise
           sensible
           ,
           then
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Periostium
           ,
           or
           the
           Fibers
           therof
           fastned
           into
           the
           Orifices
           of
           the
           Bones
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           the
           substances
           of
           the
           Bowels
           seem
           to
           obtain
           that
           dul
           sense
           ,
           which
           they
           possess
           ,
           rather
           by
           the
           Membranes
           and
           vessels
           ,
           then
           from
           their
           own
           substance
           .
        
         
           From
           hence
           we
           collect
           ,
           that
           the
           Bones
           in
           this
           affect
           are
           not
           much
           otherwise
           affected
           ,
           than
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Bowels
           in
           respect
           of
           nourishment
           .
           We
           have
           already
           shewed
           that
           the
           Bones
           are
           not
           to
           be
           reckoned
           among
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           as
           likewise
           neither
           the
           Parenchymata
           :
           only
           we
           here
           further
           affirm
           that
           all
           the
           Bones
           universally
           considered
           ,
           are
           not
           perhaps
           less
           sparingly
           nourished
           in
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           than
           they
           usually
           are
           in
           sound
           Bodies
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           be
           nourished
           by
           way
           of
           coaugmentation
           ,
           or
           joyning
           together
           ,
           as
           the
           Parenchymata
           are
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           facility
           also
           ,
           if
           they
           possess
           Arteries
           and
           Veins
           delated
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           Cells
           ,
           and
           Cavities
           to
           receive
           the
           Blood
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           in
           the
           number
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           receive
           not
           Nerves
           from
           the
           spinal
           Marrow
           ;
           it
           is
           very
           credible
           that
           they
           do
           duly
           receive
           ,
           laudably
           retain
           ,
           and
           perfectly
           concoct
           their
           Aliment
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           If
           you
           will
           consult
           experience
           ,
           Children
           afflicted
           with
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           a
           regard
           being
           had
           to
           their
           age
           ,
           and
           the
           magnitude
           of
           their
           parts
           ,
           weigh
           heavier
           than
           others
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           somtimes
           observed
           ,
           which
           very
           thing
           seemeth
           partly
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Bones
           .
           Although
           in
           this
           case
           we
           wish
           more
           frequent
           ,
           certain
           ,
           and
           accurate
           observations
           ,
           which
           others
           who
           are
           befriended
           with
           opportunity
           may
           oblige
           the
           world
           withal
           :
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           we
           suppose
           in
           general
           
           that
           the
           Bones
           are
           not
           illiberally
           nourished
           in
           this
           Diseas
           .
        
         
           
             Some
             may
             reply
          
           ,
           That
           what
           hath
           hitherto
           been
           spoken
           doth
           concern
           the
           nourishment
           of
           the
           Bones
           in
           general
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           yield
           not
           a
           reason
           of
           the
           protuberances
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           We
           deny
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           seing
           that
           these
           faults
           of
           the
           Bones
           depend
           upon
           their
           unequal
           nourishment
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           already
           proved
           ,
           we
           supposed
           it
           would
           not
           be
           unprofitable
           to
           purpose
           some
           reason
           of
           their
           nourishment
           in
           general
           :
           now
           we
           draw
           neerer
           to
           the
           aforesaid
           swellings
           of
           the
           Bones
           .
           And
           we
           observe
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           those
           tumors
           of
           the
           Bones
           are
           not
           of
           a
           different
           kind
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           same
           Bone
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           parts
           altogether
           similary
           and
           of
           the
           like
           kind
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           not
           faulty
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           similary
           Constitution
           ,
           but
           in
           respect
           only
           of
           their
           greatness
           and
           figure
           .
        
         
           From
           hence
           it
           followeth
           thirdly
           ,
           that
           these
           swellings
           are
           not
           produced
           by
           any
           illegetimate
           matter
           of
           the
           Bones
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           other
           vertue
           than
           the
           same
           by
           which
           and
           from
           which
           the
           other
           are
           generated
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           the
           said
           swellings
           are
           produced
           by
           an
           unequal
           nourishment
           of
           the
           Bones
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           more
           liberal
           nourishment
           of
           the
           swelling
           parts
           ,
           and
           a
           sparing
           nourishment
           of
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           same
           Bone.
           And
           these
           Three
           last
           observations
           we
           have
           already
           abundantly
           proved
           where
           we
           treated
           of
           the
           affected
           parts
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           We
           observe
           the
           Epiphyses
           of
           the
           Bones
           in
           the
           Wrests
           and
           Ankles
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           in
           some
           other
           places
           ,
           to
           be
           more
           soft
           and
           spongy
           than
           in
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           same
           Bones
           .
           And
           peradventure
           they
           receive
           into
           themselves
           greater
           Arteries
           and
           Veins
           ,
           although
           indeed
           we
           are
           not
           yet
           fully
           assured
           of
           this
           .
           The
           
           tops
           of
           the
           Ribs
           are
           also
           much
           more
           soft
           and
           spongy
           than
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           them
           .
           From
           whence
           we
           infer
           that
           those
           more
           soft
           and
           spongy
           parts
           of
           the
           Bones
           may
           more
           easily
           and
           freely
           admit
           the
           circulation
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           and
           therefore
           be
           more
           plentifully
           nourished
           than
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           them
           .
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           That
           softness
           and
           sponginess
           of
           those
           parts
           is
           observed
           to
           be
           as
           well
           in
           healthful
           Children
           as
           in
           those
           affected
           with
           this
           Diseas
           .
           We
           grant
           it
           ,
           but
           yet
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           ,
           that
           those
           parts
           which
           are
           of
           a
           more
           compacted
           substance
           ,
           and
           with
           difficulty
           admit
           the
           circulation
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           must
           be
           affected
           and
           obstructed
           upon
           lighter
           causes
           ,
           then
           those
           parts
           that
           are
           more
           open
           ,
           and
           more
           easily
           receive
           it
           .
           But
           the
           Blood
           in
           this
           affect
           is
           transmitted
           to
           the
           external
           parts
           somwhat
           more
           cold
           ,
           viscous
           ,
           and
           thick
           ,
           then
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ;
           therfore
           those
           parts
           which
           are
           unapt
           to
           admit
           the
           circulation
           of
           it
           ,
           those
           are
           more
           apt
           to
           be
           somwhat
           obstructed
           ,
           and
           less
           liberally
           nourished
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           
             Why
             also
             are
             not
             those
             soft
             and
             spongy
             parts
             more
             liberally
             nourished
             in
             sound
             Bodies
             ,
             seing
             that
             they
             
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               said
            
             )
             do
             more
             plentifully
             receive
             the
             Blood
             ?
          
        
         
           We
           answer
           ,
           Because
           ,
           as
           in
           health
           those
           parts
           do
           in
           a
           larger
           measure
           receive
           the
           Blood
           thorow
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           so
           they
           remit
           the
           same
           more
           plentifully
           thorow
           the
           veins
           which
           certainly
           doth
           preserve
           them
           from
           that
           excessive
           augmentation
           unto
           which
           otherwise
           they
           would
           grow
           .
           But
           in
           this
           affect
           the
           same
           parts
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           coldness
           thickness
           ,
           and
           viscosity
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           do
           perhaps
           more
           sparingly
           and
           more
           slowly
           remit
           it
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           poured
           in
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           therfore
           from
           that
           abundance
           and
           excess
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           those
           parts
           do
           somwhat
           increase
           ;
           whilst
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Bones
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           narrowness
           of
           the
           cavity
           of
           the
           Artery
           ,
           are
           not
           perhaps
           sufficiently
           nourished
           with
           Blood
           ,
           wherby
           to
           obtain
           an
           equal
           
           nutrition
           and
           increas
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           (
           at
           least
           probably
           )
           we
           deduce
           the
           inequallity
           of
           the
           nutrition
           of
           the
           Bones
           in
           this
           affect
           .
           But
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Blood
           wherby
           in
           this
           Diseas
           it
           is
           apt
           to
           obstruct
           an
           ▪
           parts
           thorow
           which
           it
           floweth
           ,
           seems
           to
           have
           a
           peculiar
           respect
           to
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           Bones
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Bowels
           ,
           the
           Lungs
           excepted
           ,
           the
           Blood
           doth
           seldom
           Generate
           obstructions
           ,
           as
           also
           ne
           ither
           in
           the
           first
           affected
           Parts
           :
           However
           it
           be
           the
           Bony
           substance
           ,
           either
           because
           it
           is
           incapable
           of
           the
           internal
           slipperiness
           ,
           or
           because
           the
           nutritive
           juice
           in
           the
           mas
           of
           Blood
           is
           peculiarly
           apt
           to
           congeal
           in
           the
           parts
           so
           vehemently
           fixed
           :
           or
           lastly
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           some
           affinity
           with
           the
           Bones
           :
           we
           say
           ,
           the
           Bony
           substance
           is
           easily
           infested
           with
           obstructions
           in
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           therupon
           it
           happneth
           to
           be
           unequally
           nourished
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Faults
             of
             breeding
             Teeth
          
           are
           likewise
           to
           be
           referred
           hither
           ,
           seing
           that
           they
           also
           seem
           to
           depend
           upon
           this
           unequal
           nutrition
           of
           the
           Bones
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Teeth
           should
           be
           equally
           nourished
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           of
           a
           uniform
           substance
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           fal
           out
           by
           pieces
           ,
           as
           it
           here
           frequently
           happneth
           .
           For
           the
           similary
           parts
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           equally
           nourished
           ,
           acquire
           not
           such
           an
           interrupted
           and
           unequal
           consistence
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           easily
           broken
           in
           pieces
           .
           Wherfore
           seing
           the
           Teeth
           are
           parts
           naturally
           delighting
           in
           a
           similary
           substance
           ,
           were
           they
           equally
           nourished
           ,
           they
           should
           enjoy
           an
           equal
           and
           uniform
           consistance
           ,
           and
           would
           either
           continue
           firm
           in
           their
           gums
           ,
           or
           would
           fal
           out
           whol
           :
           And
           there
           can
           scarce
           any
           other
           reason
           be
           given
           ,
           why
           they
           should
           be
           broken
           and
           fal
           out
           more
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           or
           in
           one
           part
           then
           another
           .
           We
           grant
           indeed
           that
           their
           aptness
           to
           break
           ,
           may
           hitherto
           conduce
           very
           much
           :
           but
           we
           conceive
           that
           even
           that
           aptness
           to
           break
           ,
           doth
           in
           great
           part
           depend
           upon
           the
           unequal
           nutrition
           aforesaid
           .
           For
           otherwise
           
           the
           Teeth
           do
           usually
           obtain
           a
           very
           firm
           ,
           solid
           ,
           &
           coherent
           substance
           ;
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           they
           seem
           to
           consist
           especially
           in
           this
           viscous
           affect
           of
           a
           very
           matter
           .
           For
           the
           Blood
           for
           the
           most
           part
           is
           observed
           to
           be
           more
           viscous
           and
           thick
           then
           ordinary
           ,
           so
           that
           this
           aptness
           to
           break
           off
           the
           Teeth
           ,
           cannot
           be
           so
           easily
           ascribed
           to
           a
           defect
           of
           viscosity
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           much
           more
           probably
           to
           the
           inequallity
           of
           the
           nutrition
           .
           We
           conclude
           therfore
           that
           the
           standing
           out
           of
           the
           Bones
           ,
           and
           likewise
           the
           faults
           of
           the
           Teeth
           ,
           do
           proceed
           from
           the
           unequal
           nutrition
           of
           these
           parts
           ,
           arising
           from
           a
           peculiar
           obstructive
           disposition
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           having
           reference
           especially
           to
           the
           Bones
           .
           Now
           we
           proceed
           to
           the
           crookedness
           of
           the
           Bones
           in
           this
           affect
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           In
           this
           affect
           the
           Bones
           are
           frequently
           somwhat
           crooked
           ,
           especially
           the
           Shin
           Bones
           ,
           and
           the
           lesser
           Bones
           of
           the
           Legs
           ;
           also
           the
           Bones
           of
           the
           Cubit
           ,
           the
           lesser
           of
           the
           two
           long
           Bones
           of
           the
           Cubits
           ,
           and
           the
           bigger
           Shank-Bone
           ,
           somtimes
           the
           Bones
           of
           the
           Sholder
           and
           Thigh
           :
           som
           Joynts
           also
           becom
           crooked
           ,
           somtimes
           inward
           ,
           somtimes
           outwards
           :
           the
           whole
           Spine
           is
           likewise
           many
           times
           bended
           ,
           somtimes
           it
           is
           wreathed
           like
           the
           letter
           S
           ;
           namly
           ,
           partly
           forwards
           ,
           partly
           backwards
           ,
           and
           somtimes
           partly
           to
           the
           right
           Hand
           ,
           partly
           to
           the
           left
           .
        
         
           Some
           ascribe
           
             this
             crookedness
             of
             the
             Bones
          
           ,
           to
           the
           bending
           faculty
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           say
           they
           ,
           in
           the
           tender
           age
           of
           Children
           ,
           the
           Bones
           themselves
           are
           not
           so
           stiff
           stubborn
           ,
           and
           inflexible
           ,
           as
           in
           their
           riper
           years
           ;
           and
           therfore
           upon
           the
           invasion
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           they
           are
           rendred
           in
           some
           degree
           easily
           flexible
           .
           Therfore
           they
           rebuke
           the
           Nurses
           ,
           which
           too
           soon
           commit
           the
           children
           to
           their
           Feet
           ,
           supposing
           ,
           that
           the
           Bones
           are
           made
           crooked
           by
           the
           sustained
           burthen
           of
           their
           Bodies
           .
           Others
           also
           tax
           the
           Nurses
           of
           imprudence
           in
           swadling
           them
           .
        
         
         
           But
           we
           cannot
           yeeld
           our
           ful
           assent
           in
           all
           respects
           to
           these
           Reasons
           .
           And
           first
           we
           flatly
           deny
           ,
           that
           the
           Bones
           of
           Children
           afflicted
           with
           this
           Diseas
           are
           more
           flexible
           ,
           or
           less
           stiff
           and
           friable
           then
           the
           Bones
           of
           others
           .
           For
           we
           have
           already
           proved
           ,
           that
           the
           Bones
           in
           this
           affect
           do
           not
           differ
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           similary
           substance
           from
           the
           Bones
           of
           sound
           persons
           .
           Besides
           ,
           no
           man
           hitherto
           worthy
           of
           credit
           hath
           attested
           that
           he
           hath
           seen
           the
           Bones
           flexible
           in
           this
           Diseas
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           grant
           that
           in
           this
           tenderness
           of
           years
           the
           Bones
           might
           perhaps
           be
           somwhat
           bended
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           not
           continu
           so
           bent
           like
           lead
           or
           wax
           ,
           but
           being
           left
           to
           their
           liberty
           they
           would
           return
           again
           to
           the
           proper
           position
           and
           figure
           of
           the
           parts
           .
           For
           they
           consist
           not
           of
           any
           ductile
           matter
           ,
           and
           therfore
           by
           being
           thus
           bent
           ,
           they
           would
           either
           be
           broken
           or
           else
           doubtless
           they
           would
           endeavor
           to
           reobtain
           their
           former
           situation
           .
           As
           for
           the
           ignorance
           or
           negligence
           of
           Nurses
           ,
           although
           we
           do
           not
           altogether
           excuse
           it
           ,
           yet
           cannot
           we
           justly
           impute
           this
           crookedness
           of
           the
           Bones
           to
           their
           carelesness
           .
           We
           see
           the
           Children
           of
           Poor
           People
           are
           ordered
           and
           handled
           with
           less
           care
           ,
           and
           sooner
           committed
           to
           their
           feet
           then
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           rich
           ,
           yet
           the
           Children
           of
           Poor
           People
           are
           more
           rarely
           afflicted
           with
           this
           infirmity
           ,
           then
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           rich
           .
           Besides
           ,
           we
           have
           known
           Nurses
           use
           all
           manner
           of
           diligence
           as
           swadling
           them
           ,
           and
           every
           other
           way
           laboring
           to
           prevent
           this
           incurvation
           ,
           yet
           al
           their
           pains
           ,
           otherwise
           prais-worthy
           ,
           hath
           in
           this
           respect
           been
           succesless
           .
           Therfore
           we
           must
           indeavor
           to
           find
           out
           some
           other
           cause
           of
           this
           crookedness
           .
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             B
          
           
             C
          
           
             D
          
           
             E
          
           
             F
          
           
             G
          
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             B
          
           
             C
          
           
             D
          
           
             E
          
           
             F
          
           
             G
          
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             B
          
        
         
           Now
           that
           we
           may
           accommodate
           these
           things
           to
           the
           present
           business
           ,
           if
           the
           Bones
           aforesaid
           be
           more
           plentifully
           nourished
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           therfore
           do
           grow
           out
           more
           on
           that
           then
           the
           opposite
           side
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           ,
           that
           that
           must
           grow
           crooked
           :
           For
           here
           the
           overplentiful
           nutrition
           of
           that
           side
           ,
           hath
           the
           same
           power
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           to
           bow
           the
           Bones
           ,
           as
           the
           interposed
           wedg
           hath
           to
           bow
           the
           Pillar
           ,
           save
           that
           the
           wedg
           is
           fastned
           only
           in
           some
           places
           of
           the
           side
           of
           the
           Pillar
           ,
           and
           the
           over-plentiful
           nutrition
           of
           the
           side
           of
           the
           Bone
           ,
           is
           commonly
           equally
           made
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           whol
           length
           therof
           .
           For
           the
           aliment
           received
           into
           the
           Bone
           ,
           in
           what
           part
           it
           more
           liberally
           admitteth
           it
           ,
           that
           part
           it
           obstructeth
           :
           and
           like
           the
           wedg
           thrust
           into
           the
           Pillar
           it
           extendeth
           it
           into
           an
           augmented
           length
           ,
           wherupon
           the
           Bones
           must
           needs
           be
           bowed
           towards
           that
           side
           which
           is
           not
           lengthened
           in
           an
           equal
           degree
           with
           the
           other
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           if
           the
           production
           of
           one
           side
           of
           the
           Pillar
           happen
           only
           in
           one
           or
           two
           places
           therof
           and
           not
           in
           many
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           third
           figure
           ,
           then
           
           so
           much
           the
           neerer
           the
           inflexion
           of
           it
           approacheth
           to
           the
           figure
           of
           a
           part
           of
           a
           Circle
           ,
           or
           a
           Bow.
           But
           if
           the
           said
           side
           according
           to
           the
           total
           longitude
           therof
           should
           be
           equally
           lengthened
           beyond
           the
           opposite
           side
           ,
           doubtless
           it
           would
           be
           bended
           towards
           the
           opposite
           side
           ,
           &
           would
           exactly
           resemble
           a
           piece
           of
           a
           Circle
           or
           Bow
           without
           any
           Angles
           ,
           just
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           ariseth
           the
           bending
           of
           the
           Bones
           in
           this
           affect
           :
           namly
           ,
           from
           the
           greater
           lengthning
           of
           the
           side
           most
           nourished
           ;
           for
           seing
           that
           that
           lengthning
           happneth
           by
           the
           received
           aliment
           ,
           according
           to
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           that
           side
           ,
           an
           Angular
           figure
           cannot
           be
           expected
           ,
           or
           one
           compounded
           of
           many
           straight
           ones
           angularly
           connexed
           ,
           but
           a
           crooked
           one
           like
           a
           Bow
           ,
           wherin
           the
           convex
           part
           is
           constituted
           by
           the
           side
           ,
           plentifully
           nourished
           ,
           &
           the
           concave
           or
           hollow
           part
           by
           the
           side
           ,
           which
           is
           sparingly
           nourished
           .
           But
           when
           it
           happneth
           that
           some
           part
           of
           the
           convex
           side
           of
           a
           crooked
           Bone
           is
           disproportionatly
           nourished
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           opposite
           side
           ,
           without
           all
           doubt
           the
           convex
           Bone
           wil
           stick
           out
           more
           on
           that
           part
           then
           in
           the
           rest
           :
           and
           so
           from
           the
           inequallity
           of
           the
           nutrition
           ,
           we
           have
           given
           a
           reason
           of
           the
           crookedness
           of
           the
           Bones
           in
           this
           affect
           .
           We
           wil
           ad
           for
           a
           higher
           confirmation
           of
           this
           matter
           .
           An
           observation
           raised
           from
           the
           cure
           of
           this
           crookedness
           of
           the
           Bones
           .
           The
           Quacks
           of
           our
           Country
           are
           wont
           to
           rub
           dayly
           the
           hollow
           ,
           not
           the
           convex
           sides
           of
           the
           Bones
           ,
           and
           that
           rubbing
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           doth
           very
           much
           conduce
           to
           the
           cure
           ,
           but
           this
           doth
           rather
           hinder
           it
           .
           But
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           rubbing
           doth
           powerfully
           summon
           the
           nutritive
           juice
           out
           of
           the
           Bloody
           mass
           into
           the
           part
           so
           rubbed
           ,
           therfore
           if
           at
           any
           time
           you
           rub
           that
           hollow
           part
           which
           is
           insufficiently
           nourished
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           it
           do
           good
           ,
           seing
           that
           thereby
           the
           aliment
           is
           more
           plentifully
           allured
           ,
           and
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           part
           is
           also
           excited
           and
           augmented
           ;
           neither
           on
           the
           other
           side
           is
           the
           
           Gibbous
           part
           of
           the
           Bone
           ,
           being
           hurt
           by
           rubbing
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           because
           by
           that
           means
           the
           aliment
           is
           attracted
           to
           that
           part
           which
           was
           before
           superabundantly
           nourished
           :
           besides
           ,
           the
           Oyntments
           ,
           which
           may
           cherish
           the
           inherent
           heat
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           the
           nutritive
           faculties
           ,
           after
           the
           rubbing
           ,
           do
           most
           good
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           applyed
           to
           the
           hollow
           part
           of
           the
           Bone
           ;
           but
           the
           convex
           part
           a
           strait
           ligature
           which
           may
           restrayn
           the
           rising
           up
           of
           the
           Bones
           is
           usually
           fitted
           with
           desired
           success
           :
           chiefly
           indeed
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           because
           the
           capillary
           Arteries
           which
           convey
           the
           Blood
           ,
           or
           nutritive
           juyce
           ,
           to
           that
           side
           of
           the
           Bone
           ,
           are
           bound
           up
           by
           such
           a
           ligature
           ,
           and
           therupon
           the
           nutriment
           is
           lessened
           .
           And
           these
           things
           shal
           suffice
           concerning
           the
           crookedness
           of
           the
           Bones
           in
           this
           affect
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           To
           this
           Article
           we
           opportunely
           ad
           the
           inflexion
           of
           som
           of
           the
           Joints
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Knees
           ,
           and
           Ankles
           ,
           which
           happneth
           very
           frequently
           in
           this
           Diseas
           .
           somtimes
           being
           made
           inwardly
           ,
           somtimes
           outwardly
           ,
           And
           this
           bending
           also
           seemeth
           to
           be
           not
           unfitly
           referred
           to
           the
           inequallity
           of
           nutrition
           .
           For
           if
           it
           happen
           by
           unequal
           nutrition
           ,
           that
           one
           side
           of
           the
           Shank-Bone
           be
           so
           lengthned
           more
           then
           the
           other
           :
           suppose
           outwardly
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           somwhat
           lift
           up
           the
           outward
           part
           of
           the
           Epiphysis
           of
           the
           Shank-Bone
           above
           the
           inward
           part
           ,
           the
           joynt
           in
           the
           Knee
           must
           needs
           stand
           outwardly
           bent
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           if
           the
           inward
           part
           be
           lifted
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           outward
           depressed
           ,
           the
           same
           Joynt
           must
           needs
           stand
           inwardly
           
           bent
           :
           as
           may
           be
           easily
           perceived
           by
           the
           following
           Figures
           .
        
         
           
             C
          
           
             B
          
           
             A
          
           
             D
          
        
         
           
             C
          
           
             A
          
           
             D
          
           
             B
          
        
         
           
             C
          
           
             B
          
           
             A
          
           
             D
          
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             D
          
           
             C
          
           
             B
          
        
         
         
           In
           the
           Joynt
           of
           the
           Knee
           ,
           A
           B
           ,
           that
           part
           of
           the
           appendance
           of
           the
           Shank-bone
           B
           ,
           in
           the
           two
           first
           Figures
           ,
           is
           higher
           than
           the
           other
           part
           of
           the
           same
           appendance
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           Bone
           of
           the
           Thigh
           (
           is
           inwardly
           bowed
           ,
           and
           so
           likewise
           is
           the
           Shin-bone
           D
           ;
           but
           the
           Joynt
           A
           B
           is
           thrust
           somwhat
           outwardly
           .
           But
           in
           the
           two
           last
           Figures
           all
           the
           contrary
           things
           may
           be
           observed
           .
           The
           Joynt
           A
           B
           is
           inwardly
           ,
           because
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Shin-bone
           A
           ,
           is
           higher
           than
           the
           other
           part
           of
           it
           B.
           Whereupon
           it
           must
           needs
           lift
           up
           the
           inner
           and
           lower
           top
           of
           the
           Thigh-bone
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Thigh-bone
           will
           be
           bent
           outwardly
           ,
           and
           the
           Joynt
           inwardly
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           thing
           likewise
           may
           happen
           in
           the
           Ankle-bones
           ,
           and
           the
           turning
           Joynts
           of
           the
           Back
           ,
           if
           the
           Bones
           fastned
           to
           the
           Joynt
           be
           higher
           on
           one
           side
           than
           on
           the
           other
           .
           But
           in
           the
           Ankles
           ,
           because
           there
           ,
           besides
           the
           Shin-bone
           ,
           the
           lesser
           Bone
           of
           the
           Leg
           is
           also
           fastned
           through
           the
           Joynt
           ,
           it
           may
           so
           fall
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           lesser
           Bone
           below
           may
           stand
           out
           further
           than
           the
           Shin-bone
           ,
           and
           so
           bend
           outwardly
           the
           Joynt
           of
           the
           Ankle
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           contraty
           ,
           if
           it
           happen
           that
           the
           Shin-bone
           be
           longer
           than
           the
           lesser
           bone
           ,
           the
           Joynt
           must
           needs
           be
           inwardly
           bent
           .
           Although
           we
           confess
           that
           such
           an
           inequality
           of
           length
           between
           the
           Shin-bone
           and
           the
           lesser
           Bone
           in
           the
           Leg
           doth
           not
           so
           often
           happen
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           We
           suppose
           that
           the
           preternatural
           bending
           of
           the
           Spine
           doth
           rarely
           happen
           from
           the
           unequal
           altitude
           of
           the
           sides
           of
           the
           turning
           Joynts
           of
           the
           Bones
           ,
           but
           more
           often
           from
           another
           cause
           which
           we
           will
           now
           prosecute
           .
           We
           have
           already
           said
           that
           the
           Spine
           is
           somwhat
           weak
           in
           this
           affect
           ,
           and
           that
           Children
           afflicted
           with
           this
           Diseas
           are
           unapt
           not
           only
           to
           motion
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           stand
           upon
           their
           feet
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           their
           backs
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           Spine
           .
           Therefore
           
           whensoever
           their
           Bodies
           are
           raised
           ,
           they
           seek
           somewhat
           to
           rest
           upon
           ,
           and
           they
           suffer
           their
           Spine
           to
           be
           bowed
           sometimes
           forwards
           ,
           sometimes
           backwards
           ,
           sometimes
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           to
           the
           left
           ;
           whereby
           the
           burden
           of
           their
           Body
           may
           be
           rested
           upon
           somthing
           that
           stands
           neer
           them
           .
           Hereupon
           it
           many
           times
           happens
           ,
           that
           the
           Ligaments
           of
           the
           turning
           Joynts
           of
           the
           Spine
           in
           that
           part
           which
           is
           most
           commonly
           bending
           out
           are
           loosned
           and
           lengthned
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           opposite
           side
           they
           are
           contracted
           ;
           so
           that
           intract
           of
           time
           the
           Spine
           cannot
           be
           erected
           according
           to
           the
           straight
           and
           natural
           Figure
           .
           And
           truly
           in
           this
           case
           we
           cannot
           excuse
           the
           Nurses
           indiligence
           or
           negligence
           ,
           because
           they
           do
           not
           observe
           with
           a
           sufficient
           attentiveness
           ,
           to
           which
           part
           the
           Children
           which
           they
           suckle
           are
           most
           prone
           to
           bend
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           that
           by
           that
           means
           they
           may
           endeavor
           to
           bend
           them
           to
           the
           opposite
           part
           :
           In
           like
           manner
           also
           when
           Nurses
           without
           due
           regard
           and
           care
           do
           too
           soon
           commit
           weak
           Children
           to
           the
           use
           of
           their
           feet
           ,
           it
           may
           happen
           ,
           that
           ,
           when
           the
           regular
           motion
           of
           the
           Muscles
           is
           too
           weak
           to
           bear
           the
           Body
           ,
           Children
           may
           suffer
           either
           their
           Knee
           or
           Ankle
           to
           be
           bowed
           to
           one
           side
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           Ligaments
           of
           the
           Joynt
           are
           extended
           either
           on
           the
           inner
           or
           the
           outward
           side
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           the
           Ligaments
           on
           the
           contrary
           side
           are
           contracted
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           joynt
           must
           needs
           be
           bended
           either
           inwàrdly
           or
           outwardly
           ,
           therfore
           although
           we
           have
           denied
           above
           that
           the
           crookedness
           of
           the
           Bones
           dependeth
           hereupon
           ,
           yet
           we
           grant
           that
           the
           bending
           of
           the
           Joynts
           may
           happen
           in
           weak
           Children
           by
           the
           negligence
           of
           the
           Nurses
           .
           We
           grant
           moreover
           that
           the
           Bones
           which
           would
           otherwise
           have
           been
           straight
           ,
           may
           be
           crooked
           by
           an
           unskilful
           swadling
           ;
           yet
           that
           this
           cause
           doth
           happen
           exceeding
           rarely
           in
           this
           affect
           we
           are
           somewhat
           
           confident
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           shewed
           already
           more
           at
           large
           .
           Now
           we
           proceed
           to
           the
           pointedness
           and
           narrowness
           of
           the
           breast
           in
           this
           affect
           .
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             B
          
           
             C
          
           
             D
          
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             B
          
           
             C
          
           
             D
          
        
         
           Now
           it
           must
           be
           known
           that
           the
           opposite
           couples
           of
           the
           Ribs
           do
           express
           a
           
           certain
           rude
           kind
           of
           circular
           Figure
           ,
           especially
           the
           uppermost
           which
           chiefly
           fashion
           the
           Breast
           ,
           by
           the
           mediation
           of
           the
           Spine
           on
           the
           hinder
           part
           ,
           and
           the
           Stern
           on
           the
           fore
           part
           .
           Nor
           should
           it
           trouble
           any
           man
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           not
           make
           an
           exact
           and
           perfect
           Circle
           ,
           seing
           that
           our
           demonstration
           is
           as
           effectual
           in
           a
           circular
           Figure
           how
           imperfect
           soever
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           most
           exquisite
           and
           perfect
           ;
           provided
           that
           there
           be
           a
           coherence
           among
           all
           the
           parts
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           not
           distorted
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           flexible
           ,
           but
           not
           easily
           extensible
           ;
           which
           conditions
           are
           sufficiently
           conspicuous
           in
           the
           Figure
           of
           the
           Ribs
           even
           now
           proposed
           to
           view
           .
           Therefore
           if
           in
           this
           affect
           the
           Bone
           of
           the
           Stern
           be
           somwhat
           elevated
           forwards
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           yield
           room
           to
           the
           augmented
           Bulk
           of
           the
           Liver
           ,
           the
           Ribs
           towards
           the
           Spine
           must
           needs
           be
           drawn
           in
           neerer
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Breast
           must
           unavoidably
           be
           laterally
           straightned
           ,
           the
           latitude
           of
           it
           ,
           being
           lessened
           .
        
         
           
             Some
             may
             say
          
           ,
           If
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           Bone
           of
           the
           Stern
           did
           conduce
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           pointed
           Figure
           of
           the
           Breast
           ,
           it
           would
           chiefly
           effect
           that
           about
           the
           inferior
           Ribs
           ,
           seing
           that
           this
           elevation
           of
           the
           Stern
           doth
           begin
           at
           the
           lower
           part
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           manifestly
           known
           to
           fall
           out
           otherwise
           ;
           for
           the
           narrowness
           of
           the
           Breast
           happeneth
           chiefly
           about
           the
           Armpits
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           beneath
           the
           Channel
           Bones
           ;
           but
           the
           lower
           Ribs
           seem
           to
           be
           enlarged
           about
           the
           sides
           rather
           than
           straightned
           .
        
         
           We
           answer
           ,
           That
           the
           Five
           lower
           Ribs
           are
           not
           articulated
           with
           the
           Stern
           ,
           neither
           do
           they
           make
           a
           perfect
           Circle
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           no
           wise
           do
           they
           relate
           to
           the
           propounded
           demonstration
           ;
           but
           the
           stretching
           of
           them
           dependeth
           upon
           another
           caus
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           fulness
           of
           the
           Hypocondriacal
           parts
           .
           Let
           it
           likewise
           be
           noted
           that
           we
           assign
           not
           this
           for
           the
           chief
           caus
           of
           the
           
           viciated
           Figure
           ,
           yea
           ,
           we
           suppose
           that
           it
           conferreth
           very
           little
           towards
           it
           .
           And
           so
           we
           proceed
           to
           the
           second
           caus
           of
           this
           viciated
           Figure
           ,
           which
           we
           also
           conceive
           to
           be
           a
           very
           slight
           one
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           affect
           the
           Hypochondriacal
           parts
           is
           almost
           perpetually
           observed
           to
           be
           full
           and
           stretched
           ,
           namely
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Liver
           ,
           and
           also
           becaus
           all
           the
           other
           Bowels
           almost
           which
           are
           contained
           in
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Belly
           are
           sufficiently
           large
           ;
           seing
           that
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           the
           first
           essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           is
           not
           rooted
           in
           them
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           Becaus
           the
           Guts
           and
           the
           Ventricle
           are
           usually
           more
           or
           less
           distended
           with
           wind
           .
           But
           now
           from
           that
           fulness
           and
           extension
           of
           the
           Hypochondriacal
           parts
           we
           may
           justly
           collect
           that
           in
           this
           affect
           the
           Ribs
           are
           drawn
           downwards
           a
           little
           more
           than
           is
           expedient
           .
           For
           the
           greatest
           extension
           is
           here
           observed
           in
           the
           oblick
           Muscles
           that
           are
           extended
           beneath
           the
           Hypochondriacal
           parts
           ;
           Now
           the
           Muscle
           obliquely
           discending
           hath
           toothed
           heads
           fastned
           to
           the
           sixth
           ,
           seventh
           ,
           eighth
           &
           ninth
           Ribs
           ,
           and
           the
           part
           of
           the
           broad
           tend
           on
           also
           oblickly
           ascending
           is
           adjoyned
           to
           the
           grizles
           of
           the
           ninth
           ,
           tenth
           ,
           and
           eleventh
           Ribs
           .
           Wherfore
           seing
           that
           the
           said
           Muscles
           are
           almost
           pertually
           too
           much
           extended
           in
           this
           affect
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           in
           some
           manner
           draw
           the
           said
           Ribs
           downwards
           ,
           and
           seing
           all
           the
           Ribs
           are
           firmly
           fastned
           together
           by
           the
           intercostal
           Muscles
           ,
           it
           happened
           that
           in
           this
           affect
           al
           the
           Ribs
           are
           somwhat
           drawn
           downwards
           .
           
           But
           now
           that
           these
           Ribs
           so
           drawn
           down
           do
           somwhat
           straighten
           the
           Breast
           may
           be
           perceived
           by
           this
           following
           Figure
           .
        
         
           
             Fig.
             1.
             
          
           
             A
          
           
             F
          
           
             C
          
           
             D
          
           
             E
          
           
             B
          
        
         
           
             Fig.
             2
          
           
             A
          
           
             F
          
           
             C
          
           
             D
          
           
             E
          
           
             B
          
        
         
           
             Fig.
             3
          
           
             A
          
           
             F
          
           
             C
          
           
             D
          
           
             E
          
           
             B
          
        
         
         
           Let
           A
           B
           be
           the
           Back-Bone
           .
           CD
           E
           the
           Rib.
           F
           the
           Bone
           of
           the
           Stern
           .
           We
           suppose
           that
           every
           one
           may
           see
           here
           in
           the
           Skeleton
           ,
           that
           the
           Ribs
           are
           not
           conjoyned
           with
           the
           Spine
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           straight
           Angle
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Angle
           beneath
           the
           Rib
           is
           somwhat
           less
           then
           the
           straight
           Angle
           :
           So
           that
           if
           the
           Rib
           be
           drawn
           a
           little
           upwards
           ,
           the
           Articulation
           of
           it
           approacheth
           neerer
           to
           a
           straight
           line
           .
           We
           suppose
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           circulation
           of
           the
           Rib
           ,
           whether
           with
           the
           Spine
           or
           with
           the
           Stern
           abideth
           firm
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           draw
           upwards
           (
           least
           any
           man
           should
           er
           )
           save
           only
           the
           middle
           parts
           of
           the
           Rib
           between
           the
           said
           Articulations
           .
           We
           say
           ,
           therfore
           on
           the
           contrary
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           downwards
           the
           Rib
           is
           drawn
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           acute
           is
           the
           Angle
           with
           the
           Spine
           ,
           which
           it
           then
           maketh
           :
           Wherfore
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Rib
           furthest
           distant
           from
           the
           Back-Bone
           A
           BC
           ;
           (
           namly
           ,
           D
           in
           each
           of
           the
           Figures
           )
           as
           being
           thrown
           downwards
           ,
           it
           constitutes
           a
           more
           acute
           Angle
           with
           the
           Spine
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           also
           less
           distant
           from
           the
           Spine
           then
           it
           was
           before
           ,
           and
           rendreth
           the
           broadness
           of
           the
           Breast
           more
           narrow
           .
           For
           the
           sides
           of
           the
           Breast
           were
           then
           indeed
           most
           broad
           ,
           when
           the
           Ribs
           are
           most
           erected
           upon
           the
           Spine
           ,
           according
           to
           a
           straight
           line
           .
           For
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Rib
           D
           wil
           be
           then
           furthest
           distant
           from
           the
           Back-Bone
           A
           B
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           soon
           perceive
           if
           you
           compare
           the
           first
           and
           second
           figure
           with
           the
           third
           .
           For
           in
           the
           third
           Figure
           ,
           the
           Rib
           is
           exprest
           erect
           in
           a
           straight
           line
           ,
           with
           the
           Back-Bone
           ,
           and
           then
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Rib
           D
           is
           sensibly
           further
           distant
           from
           the
           Back-Bone
           A
           B
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           in
           the
           first
           or
           second
           figure
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           wil
           examin
           them
           ,
           shal
           quickly
           apprehend
           :
           but
           in
           the
           second
           Figure
           ,
           the
           Rib
           with
           the
           Spine
           is
           supposed
           to
           make
           a
           more
           acute
           Angle
           ,
           and
           in
           proportion
           that
           part
           of
           it
           D
           (
           as
           you
           may
           perceive
           )
           is
           less
           distant
           from
           the
           Spine
           than
           the
           same
           part
           D
           in
           the
           same
           Figure
           ,
           whose
           
           Angle
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           less
           acute
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           is
           much
           less
           distant
           from
           the
           Spine
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           ▪
           third
           Figure
           ,
           whose
           Articulation
           is
           erected
           to
           a
           straight
           Angle
           .
           We
           infer
           therfore
           ,
           that
           the
           Ribs
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           drawn
           upwards
           ,
           do
           amplify
           the
           Breast
           sidewise
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           are
           drawn
           downwards
           ,
           then
           they
           straighten
           the
           Breast
           on
           the
           sides
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           further
           confirmed
           in
           that
           ,
           because
           at
           such
           time
           when
           the
           Breast
           is
           dilated
           ;
           namly
           ,
           when
           the
           breathing
           is
           rightly
           performed
           ,
           the
           Ribs
           are
           drawn
           a
           little
           upwards
           by
           the
           strength
           and
           force
           of
           the
           
             Intercostal
             Muscles
          
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           expiration
           is
           performed
           ;
           namly
           ,
           when
           the
           Breast
           is
           contracted
           ,
           the
           same
           Ribs
           are
           drawn
           back
           again
           downwards
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           oblique
           Muscles
           of
           the
           Abdomen
           .
           Any
           man
           may
           observe
           this
           in
           himself
           or
           in
           any
           other
           man
           especially
           in
           great
           inspirations
           and
           expirations
           .
           For
           in
           a
           vehement
           inspiration
           he
           shal
           plainly
           perceive
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           be
           lifted
           upwards
           ,
           and
           withal
           to
           enlarge
           the
           breadth
           of
           the
           Breast
           ;
           but
           in
           a
           vehement
           expiration
           he
           shal
           feel
           the
           Ribs
           as
           it
           were
           bowed
           downwards
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           contracted
           inwards
           .
           Neither
           of
           these
           things
           could
           happen
           ,
           unless
           the
           position
           of
           the
           Ribs
           were
           such
           ,
           as
           that
           those
           beneath
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Spine
           ,
           should
           make
           an
           acute
           Angle
           ,
           and
           being
           more
           depressed
           ,
           should
           make
           it
           so
           much
           the
           more
           acute
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           the
           Breast
           ,
           should
           be
           then
           most
           straightned
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           contrary
           being
           lifted
           upwards
           ,
           they
           should
           appracch
           neere
           to
           a
           straight
           Angle
           ,
           with
           the
           Spine
           ,
           and
           so
           extend
           the
           sides
           of
           the
           Breast
           .
           We
           conclude
           therfore
           that
           the
           Ribs
           in
           this
           affect
           ar
           drawn
           somwhat
           downwaads
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Breast
           is
           contracted
           on
           the
           sides
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           plenitude
           and
           tensity
           of
           Hypochondrical
           parts
           ;
           although
           we
           grant
           as
           we
           have
           intimated
           above
           ,
           that
           this
           cause
           is
           not
           so
           considerable
           ,
           that
           
           we
           should
           attribute
           any
           great
           part
           of
           this
           Diseas
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           Be
           this
           therfore
           the
           third
           ,
           The
           Caus
           of
           this
           vitiated
           Figure
           of
           the
           Breast
           ,
           
             Is
             a
             lateral
             growing
             of
             the
             Lungs
             in
             the
             Pleura
             ,
          
           in
           this
           Diseas
           especially
           ,
           being
           confirmed
           it
           is
           most
           frequently
           observed
           to
           happen
           .
           Doubtless
           such
           an
           adnascency
           doth
           restrain
           and
           interrupt
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           Ribs
           outwardly
           ,
           wherby
           the
           Breast
           is
           laterally
           dilated
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Rib
           ,
           under
           which
           this
           adnascency
           lieth
           ,
           should
           endeavor
           forcibly
           to
           remove
           it self
           ,
           from
           the
           center
           of
           the
           Breast
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           danger
           of
           pulling
           the
           Lungs
           that
           grow
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           Pleura
           it self
           from
           the
           ribs
           with
           intollerable
           pain
           .
           For
           although
           the
           Lungs
           upon
           the
           ingress
           of
           the
           ayr
           admit
           an
           easy
           extension
           ,
           according
           to
           al
           the
           parts
           therof
           ,
           yet
           when
           they
           fal
           down
           ,
           or
           are
           stuffed
           with
           thick
           humors
           (
           which
           most
           frequently
           happneth
           in
           this
           case
           )
           they
           scarce
           admit
           any
           notable
           distention
           ,
           without
           dissolving
           the
           unity
           either
           of
           som
           Vessel
           ,
           Membrane
           ,
           or
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Bowels
           themselvs
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           whilst
           we
           consider
           that
           in
           sound
           bodies
           the
           Lungs
           are
           very
           rarely
           laterally
           divided
           from
           the
           Pleura
           ;
           and
           but
           in
           those
           parts
           only
           of
           the
           chest
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           be
           exposed
           to
           motion
           at
           a
           considerable
           distance
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           Back
           ,
           the
           Stern
           ,
           the
           Mediastinum
           (
           that
           is
           the
           Membranes
           that
           divide
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Belly
           )
           and
           perhaps
           the
           middle
           parts
           of
           the
           Diaphragma
           ,
           &c.
           
           We
           conceive
           that
           wise
           nature
           did
           this
           deliberatly
           and
           with
           design
           ;
           namly
           ,
           least
           their
           connexions
           should
           either
           offend
           the
           dilitations
           of
           the
           Breast
           ,
           or
           render
           the
           Lungs
           themselvs
           obnoxious
           to
           those
           kind
           of
           calamities
           .
           However
           it
           be
           ,
           it
           is
           scarce
           conceivable
           ,
           but
           that
           preternatural
           growing
           together
           of
           the
           Lungs
           ,
           with
           the
           Pleura
           more
           or
           less
           must
           hinder
           and
           retard
           the
           free
           spreading
           of
           the
           Ribs
           towards
           the
           sides
           ,
           and
           therfore
           it
           conduceth
           a
           little
           at
           least
           to
           occasion
           the
           narrowness
           of
           the
           Breast
           .
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             B
          
           
             E
          
           
             C
          
           
             F
          
           
             D
          
        
         
           
             E
          
           
             B
          
           
             F
          
           
             D
          
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             B
          
           
             F
          
           
             C
          
           
             E
          
           
             D
          
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             B
          
           
             C
          
           
             F
          
           
             D
          
        
         
           This
           bending
           of
           the
           Ribs
           here
           cannot
           be
           made
           either
           upwards
           or
           downwards
           ,
           because
           the
           Ribs
           in
           regard
           of
           
           their
           latitude
           are
           unapt
           to
           be
           bowed
           either
           way
           .
           Ad
           also
           because
           that
           they
           are
           firmly
           restrained
           by
           the
           Intercostal
           Muscles
           in
           their
           position
           ;
           so
           that
           without
           offers
           of
           violence
           to
           these
           Muscles
           ,
           they
           can
           scarce
           be
           bent
           ,
           either
           upwards
           or
           downwards
           .
        
         
           That
           that
           elongation
           cannot
           ,
           or
           indeed
           very
           scarcely
           can
           bow
           the
           Rib
           inwards
           may
           thus
           be
           proved
           ;
           because
           ,
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Liver
           is
           repugnant
           to
           such
           a
           motion
           .
           For
           we
           have
           proved
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           greatness
           of
           that
           Bowel
           doth
           somwhat
           lift
           up
           the
           Bone
           of
           the
           Stern
           outwardly
           or
           forwardly
           .
           Then
           the
           very
           figure
           of
           a
           Circular
           Rib
           doth
           evidently
           contradict
           the
           inward
           making
           of
           any
           plication
           ,
           or
           bending
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           because
           that
           elongation
           doth
           not
           many
           ways
           bend
           the
           Ribs
           ,
           it
           may
           from
           thence
           also
           be
           inferred
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           bending
           would
           infer
           a
           compound
           Figure
           ,
           and
           should
           necessarily
           contain
           som
           of
           the
           simple
           figures
           before
           rejected
           .
        
         
           Wherfore
           we
           conclude
           ,
           that
           that
           unequal
           length
           of
           the
           Ribs
           on
           the
           forepart
           ,
           must
           needs
           change
           their
           outward
           Figure
           ,
           elevating
           the
           Bone
           of
           the
           Stern
           ,
           and
           then
           pointing
           forwards
           the
           Figures
           of
           the
           Breast
           (
           otherwise
           almost
           even
           .
           )
           The
           following
           Scheams
           do
           lively
           express
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             C
          
           
             D
          
           
             B
          
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             C
          
           
             D
          
           
             B
          
        
         
         
           Let
           A
           be
           the
           Bone
           of
           the
           Stern
           ,
           B
           the
           turning
           Joynts
           of
           the
           Back
           .
           C
           and
           D
           the
           two
           opposite
           Ribs
           ,
           which
           as
           we
           have
           said
           do
           make
           a
           kind
           of
           Ring
           .
           Therfore
           if
           the
           forepart
           of
           the
           Ribs
           ;
           namly
           ,
           between
           C
           and
           A
           and
           between
           D
           and
           A
           be
           lengthned
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           parts
           between
           C
           B
           and
           D
           B
           are
           no
           way
           answerable
           to
           this
           elongation
           ,
           the
           figure
           of
           the
           Ring
           must
           needs
           be
           outwardly
           changed
           .
           Therfore
           seing
           that
           the
           Rib
           is
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           have
           already
           shewed
           )
           unapt
           to
           be
           bent
           either
           upwards
           or
           downwards
           ,
           or
           inwards
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           outwardly
           bowed
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           exprest
           in
           the
           second
           Figure
           ,
           wher
           the
           stern
           A
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           elongation
           of
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Rib
           CA
           and
           D
           A
           is
           represented
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           outwardly
           pointed
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           very
           vitiated
           Figure
           of
           the
           Breast
           in
           this
           Diseas
           .
        
         
           Beside
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           narrowness
           of
           the
           Breast
           hitherto
           commemorated
           ,
           we
           can
           here
           ad
           the
           smal
           increase
           of
           the
           Ribs
           between
           C
           and
           B
           and
           also
           between
           B
           and
           D.
           For
           the
           Just
           Latitude
           of
           the
           breast
           doth
           chiefly
           depend
           upon
           a
           du
           augmentation
           of
           those
           parts
           of
           the
           Ribs
           .
           For
           if
           those
           parts
           of
           the
           Ribs
           do
           grow
           to
           a
           just
           length
           ,
           they
           must
           necessarily
           dilate
           the
           Breast
           unto
           the
           Ribs
           almost
           in
           a
           just
           proportion
           ,
           that
           little
           of
           the
           narrowness
           only
           being
           taken
           away
           ,
           which
           the
           former
           causes
           alone
           were
           able
           to
           introduce
           .
           For
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           those
           parts
           of
           the
           Ribs
           are
           lengthened
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           also
           the
           Lateral
           part
           of
           the
           Rib
           D
           and
           the
           part
           C
           wil
           be
           distant
           from
           the
           Back-Bone
           B
           ,
           and
           wil
           make
           the
           Breast
           so
           much
           the
           broader
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           when
           upon
           the
           increas
           of
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           those
           parts
           of
           the
           Ribs
           are
           but
           little
           ,
           or
           not
           at
           al
           augmented
           ,
           they
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           laterally
           less
           distant
           from
           the
           center
           of
           the
           Breast
           then
           is
           meet
           ,
           and
           therfore
           the
           Breast
           must
           
           be
           straightned
           towards
           the
           sides
           .
           For
           the
           sides
           of
           the
           rib
           C
           and
           D
           are
           so
           much
           the
           less
           distant
           from
           the
           Back-Bone
           ,
           and
           the
           center
           of
           the
           Breast
           ,
           as
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Ribs
           between
           C
           B
           and
           D
           B
           are
           less
           lengthned
           .
           And
           let
           these
           things
           suffice
           to
           have
           been
           spoken
           concerning
           the
           narrowness
           and
           acumination
           of
           the
           Breast
           in
           this
           affect
           :
           With
           which
           we
           put
           at
           last
           an
           end
           to
           this
           disquisition
           of
           the
           Organical
           vices
           occurring
           in
           this
           Diseas
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIV
           .
           The
           Secondary
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           in
           the
           
             Animal
             Constitution
          
           .
        
         
           HAving
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           examination
           of
           the
           Natural
           and
           Vital
           Constitution
           ,
           vitiated
           in
           this
           affect
           ,
           it
           now
           remaineth
           that
           we
           make
           enquiry
           into
           the
           Animal
           Constitution
           .
           And
           we
           have
           already
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           no
           primary
           fault
           doth
           here
           occur
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           primary
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           .
           But
           whether
           there
           lurk
           in
           it
           any
           secondary
           vice
           ,
           that
           we
           shal
           now
           examin
           .
        
         
           But
           seing
           that
           neither
           the
           Ancients
           nor
           the
           Modern
           Writers
           ,
           who
           have
           written
           of
           the
           Animal
           Faculty
           ,
           have
           made
           any
           mention
           of
           the
           Animal
           Constitution
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           so
           much
           as
           once
           attempted
           a
           description
           of
           it
           :
           It
           may
           very
           justly
           be
           expected
           from
           us
           ,
           who
           acknowledg
           such
           a
           Constitution
           .
           And
           seing
           som
           wise
           men
           do
           dissent
           from
           that
           description
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           deduced
           from
           
           the
           opinion
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           opinion
           concerning
           the
           Animal
           faculty
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           expounding
           the
           matter
           do
           substitute
           a
           somwhat
           different
           description
           ,
           we
           thought
           good
           to
           offer
           both
           to
           the
           Readers
           consideration
           .
        
         
           According
           to
           the
           former
           and
           vulgarly
           received
           opinion
           and
           description
           of
           the
           Animal
           faculty
           ,
           the
           animal
           constitution
           is
           that
           affection
           of
           the
           Body
           which
           consisteth
           in
           the
           generation
           and
           due
           motion
           of
           the
           Animal
           Spirits
           .
           Now
           by
           the
           due
           motion
           of
           the
           Animal
           Spirits
           they
           understand
           the
           excursion
           of
           them
           from
           the
           Brain
           thorow
           the
           Nerves
           like
           lightning
           ,
           and
           again
           their
           recourse
           back
           to
           the
           Brain
           ,
           whereby
           they
           declare
           unto
           it
           what
           is
           perceived
           by
           the
           Organs
           of
           the
           outward
           Senses
           .
        
         
           Others
           (
           as
           we
           have
           said
           )
           do
           otherwise
           explicate
           this
           matter
           .
           They
           grant
           indeed
           that
           the
           Animal
           constitution
           doth
           include
           the
           generation
           and
           destribution
           of
           the
           Animal
           Spirits
           but
           they
           say
           that
           that
           swift
           motion
           of
           the
           Flux
           and
           Reflux
           of
           the
           Animal
           Spirits
           like
           lightning
           ,
           is
           inconceivable
           in
           the
           Nerves
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           be
           not
           unprofitable
           ,
           yet
           certainly
           it
           is
           very
           little
           necessary
           to
           establish
           the
           animal
           faculty
           .
           But
           instead
           of
           this
           they
           substitute
           in
           time
           of
           waking
           a
           certain
           contractive
           motion
           ,
           of
           a
           moving
           endeavor
           of
           the
           very
           substance
           of
           the
           Brain
           ,
           of
           the
           Spinal
           Marrow
           ,
           of
           the
           Nerves
           arising
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           parts
           into
           which
           they
           are
           destributed
           .
           And
           this
           motion
           or
           endeavor
           produceth
           (
           say
           they
           )
           a
           certain
           Tensity
           in
           the
           aforesaid
           parts
           ,
           by
           whose
           force
           all
           the
           alterations
           imprinted
           in
           those
           parts
           by
           any
           objects
           ,
           are
           communicated
           to
           the
           Brain
           .
           For
           as
           in
           a
           Harp
           when
           the
           strings
           are
           stretched
           to
           a
           just
           pitch
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           stricken
           in
           the
           most
           gentle
           manner
           at
           either
           end
           ,
           that
           motion
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           at
           
           least
           a
           Physical
           one
           ,
           runneth
           to
           the
           other
           end
           ;
           so
           they
           likewise
           affirm
           that
           any
           Nerve
           being
           moved
           which
           is
           duly
           stretched
           without
           the
           Skull
           ,
           that
           motion
           is
           extended
           to
           the
           Brain
           it self
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           continuity
           and
           Tensity
           of
           the
           said
           parts
           ,
           and
           there
           fixeth
           a
           certain
           impression
           conformable
           to
           the
           caus
           thereof
           .
           But
           in
           time
           of
           sleep
           they
           suppose
           the
           Brain
           ,
           the
           Spinal
           marrow
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Nerves
           to
           be
           somwhat
           loosned
           .
           And
           indeed
           they
           say
           perpetually
           and
           simply
           that
           the
           foremost
           connexions
           of
           the
           Spinal
           Marrow
           with
           the
           Brain
           remain
           loos
           continually
           during
           sleep
           ;
           but
           they
           grant
           that
           the
           hindermost
           connexions
           with
           the
           Cerebethi
           are
           somwhat
           extended
           ,
           as
           in
           Night-walkers
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           that
           means
           they
           do
           in
           some
           sort
           discern
           outward
           objects
           ,
           but
           they
           judg
           not
           of
           them
           by
           common
           sense
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           were
           reflected
           from
           the
           memory
           to
           the
           Fantasie
           .
           Neither
           do
           they
           suppose
           it
           necessary
           that
           all
           the
           inferior
           parts
           of
           the
           Spinal
           Marrow
           ,
           and
           therfore
           the
           Nerves
           from
           thence
           proceeding
           should
           be
           perpetually
           loosned
           during
           sleep
           :
           seeing
           that
           most
           Birds
           sleep
           standing
           upon
           their
           feet
           ;
           seing
           that
           respiration
           in
           time
           of
           sleep
           doth
           presuppose
           the
           Tensity
           of
           some
           Nerves
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           seing
           where
           sleep
           first
           steals
           in
           ,
           the
           uppermost
           Nerves
           are
           wholly
           loosned
           before
           the
           neathermost
           .
           As
           for
           Dreams
           they
           conceive
           that
           they
           proceed
           from
           a
           various
           and
           chanceable
           agitation
           and
           commixture
           of
           divers
           impressions
           treasured
           up
           in
           the
           memory
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           again
           freshly
           perceived
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           retained
           Tensity
           in
           som
           parts
           of
           the
           Brain
           .
           But
           when
           in
           deep
           and
           profound
           sleeps
           no
           dreams
           are
           represented
           ,
           then
           they
           say
           that
           the
           whol
           Brain
           is
           loosned
           .
        
         
           Now
           whether
           the
           former
           opinion
           or
           this
           latter
           be
           most
           agreeable
           to
           truth
           ,
           for
           the
           present
           we
           do
           not
           much
           care
           ;
           Neither
           do
           we
           here
           undertake
           to
           determine
           this
           
           Controversie
           ,
           seing
           that
           the
           Animal
           faculty
           doth
           exercise
           his
           function
           both
           waies
           ,
           from
           the
           same
           causes
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           secondary
           vice
           doth
           happen
           by
           this
           affect
           in
           the
           Animal
           Constitution
           almost
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           generation
           of
           the
           Animal
           Spirits
           ,
           whether
           the
           former
           or
           the
           latter
           opinion
           be
           true
           ,
           it
           wil
           be
           all
           one
           ;
           becaus
           we
           find
           no
           fault
           in
           the
           Brain
           (
           unless
           perhaps
           some
           other
           Diseas
           be
           conjoyned
           )
           wherin
           each
           opinion
           supposeth
           the
           Animal
           Spirits
           to
           be
           generated
           .
           For
           we
           have
           shewed
           above
           that
           the
           Head
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           numbred
           among
           the
           first
           affected
           Parts
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           internal
           and
           proper
           actions
           therof
           are
           not
           viciated
           in
           this
           Diseas
           .
           Then
           secondly
           ,
           As
           for
           the
           destribution
           of
           the
           Animal
           Spirits
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           perfected
           backwards
           and
           forwards
           by
           that
           rapid
           and
           sudden
           motion
           like
           lightning
           ,
           or
           by
           a
           motion
           only
           made
           forwards
           and
           that
           too
           gentle
           and
           slow
           ,
           commonly
           the
           same
           fault
           occurreth
           in
           this
           Diseas
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           Seing
           that
           that
           supposed
           rapid
           motion
           of
           the
           Animal
           Spirits
           is
           caused
           by
           their
           passage
           into
           the
           first
           affected
           Parts
           ,
           namely
           ,
           through
           the
           Spinal
           Martow
           without
           the
           Skul
           ,
           through
           the
           Nerves
           from
           thence
           proceeding
           ,
           and
           through
           the
           parts
           into
           which
           those
           Nervs
           are
           destributed
           ;
           and
           seing
           that
           all
           these
           parts
           in
           this
           affect
           do
           labor
           with
           a
           cold
           distemper
           ,
           with
           a
           paucity
           and
           dulness
           of
           inherent
           Spirits
           ,
           the
           due
           swiftness
           of
           that
           motion
           must
           needs
           be
           somwhat
           retarded
           .
           For
           a
           cold
           distemper
           ,
           as
           also
           a
           benummedness
           and
           penury
           of
           Spirits
           are
           repugnant
           to
           any
           motion
           ,
           excepting
           a
           constrictive
           ;
           some
           may
           say
           that
           the
           opinion
           propounded
           in
           the
           first
           place
           doth
           suppose
           a
           wonderful
           activity
           and
           subtilty
           of
           the
           Animal
           Spirits
           ,
           wherby
           they
           can
           easily
           overcome
           this
           repugnance
           .
           But
           ,
           however
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           seing
           that
           the
           parts
           react
           through
           which
           the
           Spirits
           have
           their
           passage
           ,
           
           and
           labor
           to
           communicate
           their
           coldness
           and
           dulness
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           in
           some
           degree
           retard
           that
           activity
           of
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           lessen
           their
           subtilty
           ,
           and
           somwhat
           intercept
           that
           expedite
           transition
           .
           Wherfore
           this
           opinion
           being
           supposed
           as
           true
           ,
           the
           Animal
           Constitution
           will
           be
           viciated
           in
           this
           affect
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           retundation
           of
           that
           motion
           of
           the
           Spirits
           .
           And
           that
           secondarily
           ,
           seing
           that
           this
           motion
           is
           not
           interrupted
           by
           the
           primary
           fault
           of
           the
           Animal
           Spirits
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           first
           affected
           Parts
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           in
           like
           manner
           in
           the
           Opinion
           last
           proposed
           ,
           wherin
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           Spirits
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           peaceable
           and
           gentle
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           whilst
           they
           are
           somwhat
           slowly
           transmitted
           through
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           contract
           some
           viciosity
           from
           the
           depraved
           inherent
           Constitution
           of
           those
           parts
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           Reasons
           which
           we
           alleaged
           in
           the
           Question
           immediatly
           preceding
           .
           It
           will
           be
           therfore
           according
           to
           this
           Opinion
           also
           ,
           a
           Secondary
           vice
           in
           the
           destribution
           of
           the
           Animal
           Spirits
           ,
        
         
           Again
           ,
           As
           for
           the
           Tensity
           of
           the
           very
           substance
           of
           the
           Brain
           ,
           of
           the
           Spinal
           Marrow
           of
           the
           Nerves
           and
           the
           Nervous
           parts
           in
           time
           of
           waking
           ,
           which
           is
           supposed
           in
           the
           latter
           Opinion
           before
           propounded
           ,
           there
           must
           needs
           be
           some
           defect
           of
           a
           due
           Tensity
           in
           the
           Spinal
           Marrow
           without
           the
           Skull
           ,
           in
           the
           Nerves
           arising
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           parts
           unto
           which
           they
           are
           destributed
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           A
           cold
           and
           moist
           distemper
           is
           repugnant
           and
           advers
           to
           that
           due
           Tensitiy
           ,
           so
           also
           is
           that
           dulness
           and
           penury
           of
           inherent
           Spirits
           ;
           wherwith
           the
           Parts
           are
           without
           controversie
           rendred
           slothful
           ,
           and
           less
           apt
           to
           perform
           the
           Animal
           Actions
           ;
           the
           contrary
           wherof
           happeneth
           ,
           when
           the
           aforesaid
           parts
           obtain
           their
           due
           Tensity
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           manifest
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Tone
           of
           these
           parts
           is
           somwhat
           viciated
           in
           this
           
           affect
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           exceeding
           loosness
           ,
           slipperiness
           ,
           softness
           ,
           weakness
           and
           internal
           lubricity
           ,
           which
           qualities
           do
           most
           evidently
           enfeeble
           the
           just
           Tensity
           of
           the
           said
           Parts
           .
           Although
           therfore
           that
           the
           Brain
           in
           this
           affect
           do
           for
           his
           part
           yield
           a
           due
           and
           just
           influx
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           scarce
           possible
           ,
           nay
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           communicate
           that
           Tensity
           in
           a
           sufficient
           degree
           to
           to
           the
           Spinal
           Marrow
           without
           the
           Skull
           ,
           to
           the
           Nerves
           from
           thence
           proceeding
           &c.
           because
           of
           the
           distemper
           ,
           benummedness
           and
           penury
           of
           the
           inherent
           Spirirs
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Symptoms
           in
           this
           Diseas
           that
           relate
           to
           the
           Animal
           faculty
           do
           most
           clearly
           confirm
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           For
           Children
           afflicted
           with
           this
           Diseas
           do
           from
           the
           very
           beginning
           therof
           (
           if
           they
           be
           compared
           with
           others
           of
           the
           same
           age
           )
           move
           and
           exercise
           themselves
           very
           weakly
           ,
           and
           are
           less
           delighted
           in
           manly
           sports
           :
           but
           upon
           the
           progress
           of
           the
           affect
           ,
           they
           are
           avers
           from
           any
           vehement
           motion
           ,
           as
           they
           stand
           upon
           their
           feet
           ,
           they
           reel
           ,
           wave
           ,
           and
           stagger
           ,
           seeking
           after
           somwhat
           to
           support
           them
           ,
           and
           can
           scarce
           go
           upright
           ;
           neither
           take
           they
           pleasure
           in
           any
           play
           unless
           sitting
           or
           lying
           along
           ,
           or
           when
           they
           are
           carried
           in
           their
           Nurses
           Arms
           :
           Finally
           the
           weak
           Spine
           is
           scarce
           strong
           enough
           to
           bear
           the
           burden
           of
           the
           Head
           ,
           the
           Body
           being
           so
           extreamly
           extenuated
           and
           pined
           away
           .
           All
           which
           things
           do
           abundantly
           demonstrate
           that
           the
           Tensity
           of
           the
           parts
           subservient
           to
           motion
           is
           less
           rigid
           in
           this
           affect
           than
           is
           justly
           requisite
           in
           time
           of
           waking
           .
           If
           therfore
           that
           due
           Tensity
           in
           time
           of
           waking
           be
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Animal
           Constitution
           ,
           which
           we
           here
           suppose
           ,
           that
           being
           viciated
           must
           without
           all
           doubt
           necessarily
           constitute
           a
           Diseas
           in
           the
           Animal
           Constitution
           ;
           and
           seing
           that
           this
           fault
           hath
           no
           primary
           dependance
           upon
           the
           Brain
           it self
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           inherent
           Constitution
           of
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           it
           
           ought
           in
           all
           Reason
           to
           be
           reputed
           a
           Secondary
           fault
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Animal
           Constitution
           .
        
         
           Yet
           here
           we
           meet
           with
           a
           scruple
           .
           Som
           may
           demand
           ,
           
             Why
             the
             sens
             as
             well
             as
             the
             faculty
             of
             motion
             is
             not
             vitiated
             in
             this
             affect
             ?
          
           The
           reason
           is
           plain
           ,
           a
           far
           greater
           tensity
           ,
           strength
           and
           vigor
           of
           the
           Nervs
           is
           required
           to
           exercise
           the
           motive
           then
           the
           sensitive
           faculty
           .
           For
           almost
           the
           gentlest
           motion
           of
           the
           Nervs
           is
           sufficient
           for
           sense
           ;
           but
           not
           for
           motion
           .
           So
           you
           may
           observe
           in
           the
           motion
           of
           any
           Joynt
           ,
           that
           the
           Muscles
           which
           move
           it
           are
           very
           hard
           and
           stiff
           ,
           but
           that
           hardness
           being
           remitted
           ,
           yet
           the
           sensation
           is
           easily
           performed
           .
           Nor
           doth
           that
           any
           way
           hinder
           ,
           because
           that
           somtimes
           in
           the
           Palsy
           the
           sense
           is
           somwhat
           stupified
           ,
           and
           the
           motion
           remaineth
           :
           for
           the
           Palsy
           is
           an
           affect
           very
           different
           from
           this
           ;
           for
           in
           that
           the
           primary
           fault
           resides
           in
           the
           very
           Animal
           Constitution
           ,
           therfore
           it
           may
           so
           fal
           out
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           sense
           and
           the
           motion
           may
           be
           equally
           affected
           .
           Besides
           ,
           when
           perhaps
           one
           Nerve
           doth
           want
           the
           du
           influx
           of
           the
           Brain
           ,
           and
           another
           which
           is
           extended
           to
           the
           muscles
           of
           that
           part
           doth
           enjoy
           it
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           for
           this
           cause
           also
           the
           sense
           may
           be
           abolished
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           motion
           may
           continu
           ;
           although
           this
           case
           is
           not
           so
           frequent
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           motion
           is
           more
           usually
           taken
           away
           ,
           the
           sense
           remaining
           .
           But
           we
           have
           said
           enough
           concerning
           this
           matter
           .
           And
           thus
           at
           length
           we
           have
           produced
           those
           things
           which
           we
           have
           meditated
           of
           the
           integral
           Essence
           ,
           both
           primary
           and
           secondary
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ;
           and
           that
           with
           as
           much
           perspicuity
           as
           a
           matter
           so
           difficult
           and
           unsearcht
           into
           ,
           would
           bear
           :
           In
           the
           next
           place
           we
           shal
           address
           our
           selvs
           to
           the
           examination
           of
           the
           causes
           of
           this
           Diseas
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XV.
           The
           Causes
           of
           the
           Rachites
           .
           And
           first
           those
           things
           which
           concern
           the
           Parents
           .
        
         
           WE
           have
           largely
           explained
           above
           both
           the
           Primary
           and
           Secondary
           Essence
           of
           this
           Disease
           .
           And
           indeed
           we
           have
           sufficiently
           demonstrated
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           the
           dependance
           of
           the
           secondary
           upon
           the
           Primary
           Essence
           .
           It
           may
           not
           therfore
           be
           here
           expected
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           again
           purposely
           and
           in
           particular
           discuss
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           secondary
           Essence
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           handled
           before
           .
           It
           may
           suffice
           that
           we
           have
           found
           out
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           secondary
           Essence
           .
           Yet
           if
           any
           cause
           do
           occur
           which
           at
           once
           ▪
           hath
           an
           influx
           as
           wel
           into
           the
           primary
           or
           secondary
           Essence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           we
           shal
           not
           refuse
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           as
           we
           proceed
           .
        
         
           But
           omitting
           al
           diligent
           search
           into
           the
           several
           kinds
           of
           causes
           ,
           we
           purpose
           to
           contract
           this
           our
           discours
           chiefly
           to
           two
           heads
           .
           The
           former
           containeth
           the
           Infirmities
           and
           the
           diseased
           dispositions
           of
           the
           Parents
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           have
           so
           great
           an
           influence
           upon
           the
           Children
           ,
           that
           they
           suppeditate
           ,
           at
           least
           a
           proness
           to
           this
           affect
           ,
           and
           infer
           an
           aptitude
           to
           fal
           into
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           not
           actually
           fallen
           into
           it
           from
           their
           very
           birth
           .
           The
           latter
           comprehendeth
           the
           accessary
           causes
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ;
           namly
           ,
           those
           which
           happen
           to
           children
           after
           their
           birth
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           first
           kind
           we
           meet
           with
           a
           Question
           at
           the
           first
           entrance
           :
           
             How
             and
             whether
             this
             Diseas
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             hereditary
             ?
          
           That
           we
           may
           the
           more
           succesfully
           proceed
           in
           the
           determination
           of
           
           this
           question
           ,
           an
           hereditary
           Diseas
           must
           be
           distinguished
           into
           that
           properly
           ,
           and
           that
           improperly
           so
           called
           .
           And
           indeed
           an
           hereditary
           Diseas
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           is
           ever
           supposed
           to
           be
           preexistent
           in
           both
           or
           one
           of
           the
           Parents
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           be
           derived
           to
           the
           Progeny
           .
           But
           an
           hereditary
           Diseas
           improperly
           so
           called
           ,
           is
           not
           supposed
           to
           be
           preexistent
           in
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           either
           in
           both
           or
           one
           of
           the
           Parents
           ;
           yet
           the
           same
           fault
           must
           always
           necessarily
           precede
           (
           perhaps
           altogether
           of
           a
           different
           kind
           )
           at
           least
           in
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           vertu
           wherof
           a
           certain
           disposedness
           is
           imprinted
           in
           the
           children
           ,
           wherby
           they
           are
           made
           obnoxious
           to
           fal
           into
           this
           improperly
           hereditary
           Diseas
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           An
           hereditary
           Diseas
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           is
           twofold
           ;
           either
           in
           the
           conformation
           ,
           as
           when
           a
           lame
           Person
           begets
           a
           lame
           ;
           a
           deaf
           Father
           ,
           a
           deaf
           Son
           ,
           or
           a
           blind
           a
           blind
           ;
           or
           in
           the
           similary
           Constitution
           :
           as
           when
           a
           Gowty
           Father
           begets
           a
           Gowty
           Child
           .
           It
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           first
           kind
           ,
           ther
           is
           an
           hereditary
           fault
           inherent
           in
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           of
           the
           Conformation
           .
           But
           in
           the
           latter
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           necessity
           that
           a
           Diseas
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           with
           the
           Diseas
           of
           the
           Parents
           ,
           should
           be
           actually
           inherent
           in
           the
           Embryon
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           formation
           .
           But
           such
           a
           disposition
           imprinted
           by
           one
           or
           both
           of
           the
           Parents
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           which
           as
           the
           life
           is
           lengthened
           may
           be
           actuated
           into
           the
           same
           ,
           by
           the
           concours
           of
           other
           intervening
           causes
           .
           Again
           ,
           an
           hereditary
           Diseas
           improperly
           so
           called
           ,
           may
           be
           likewise
           twofold
           ;
           namely
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Conformation
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           similary
           Constitution
           .
           In
           the
           formation
           ,
           as
           when
           neither
           of
           the
           Parents
           is
           blind
           ,
           pore-blind
           ,
           lame
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           have
           begotten
           a
           Son
           blind
           ,
           pore-blind
           ,
           or
           lame
           ,
           by
           the
           very
           fault
           of
           the
           formation
           .
           For
           in
           these
           cases
           ,
           that
           very
           fault
           which
           is
           sensible
           and
           conspicuous
           in
           the
           Issu
           ,
           flowed
           from
           som
           fault
           in
           the
           Parents
           ,
           although
           perhaps
           of
           a
           different
           
           kind
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           may
           be
           called
           ,
           though
           improperly
           an
           hereditary
           Diseas
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           in
           the
           similary
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Issu
           ,
           there
           may
           reside
           an
           hereditary
           Diseas
           improperly
           so
           called
           ,
           as
           when
           a
           Melancholy
           ,
           sedentary
           ,
           or
           an
           intemperate
           Parent
           ,
           begetteth
           a
           Child
           subject
           to
           the
           gowt
           ,
           or
           the
           Cachexia
           ,
           although
           perhaps
           the
           Parent
           was
           never
           troubled
           either
           with
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           thus
           premised
           ,
           we
           approach
           neerer
           to
           the
           resolving
           of
           the
           Question
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           we
           affirm
           that
           this
           Diseas
           is
           not
           comprehended
           under
           the
           former
           species
           of
           an
           hereditary
           Diseas
           ,
           properly
           so
           called
           .
           For
           that
           consisteth
           in
           the
           formation
           :
           but
           this
           Diseas
           according
           to
           its
           primary
           Essence
           ,
           is
           a
           similary
           Diseas
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           before
           demonstrated
           ,
           and
           very
           rarely
           bewrayeth
           it self
           from
           the
           very
           Birth
           ,
           much
           less
           from
           the
           very
           conception
           and
           formation
           .
           And
           for
           the
           same
           Reasons
           ,
           we
           also
           affirm
           this
           Diseas
           belongeth
           not
           to
           the
           former
           kind
           of
           herditary
           Diseases
           improperly
           so
           called
           .
           Which
           after
           a
           like
           manner
           consist
           in
           the
           formation
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           and
           are
           begun
           presently
           after
           the
           first
           formation
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           say
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           may
           com
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           this
           Diseas
           may
           fall
           under
           the
           second
           species
           ptopounded
           ,
           of
           an
           hereditary
           Disease
           properly
           so
           called
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           which
           consisteth
           in
           the
           similary
           Constitution
           .
           Yet
           we
           cannot
           affirm
           this
           as
           certain
           and
           undubitable
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Children
           which
           we
           have
           hitherto
           known
           to
           be
           afflicted
           with
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           have
           not
           lived
           to
           such
           maturity
           of
           years
           as
           to
           beget
           Children
           :
           and
           therefore
           we
           cannot
           otherwise
           suppose
           ,
           then
           by
           probable
           conjecture
           ,
           whether
           or
           no
           their
           progeny
           should
           be
           infected
           with
           this
           affect
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           by
           right
           of
           inheritance
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           We
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           many
           Children
           this
           Diseas
           doth
           directly
           fal
           under
           the
           second
           species
           of
           an
           hereditary
           
           Diseas
           improperly
           so
           called
           .
           For
           according
           to
           the
           primary
           Essence
           of
           it
           is
           a
           similary
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           although
           it
           hath
           not
           yet
           been
           so
           long
           and
           sufficiently
           discovered
           unto
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           determin
           the
           effects
           of
           it
           ,
           how
           they
           wil
           operate
           in
           the
           Progeny
           ,
           yet
           frequently
           in
           the
           present
           progeny
           we
           have
           observed
           certain
           Rudiments
           of
           this
           affect
           to
           have
           been
           derived
           to
           many
           from
           one
           or
           both
           of
           the
           Parents
           .
           So
           that
           although
           neither
           of
           the
           Parents
           were
           in
           their
           infancy
           or
           child-hood
           afflicted
           with
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           yet
           som
           proness
           and
           disposedness
           to
           this
           Diseas
           hath
           presently
           appeared
           in
           their
           little
           Infants
           ,
           especially
           in
           those
           whose
           Parents
           before
           coition
           were
           predisposed
           by
           som
           vitiosity
           of
           body
           ,
           or
           error
           of
           life
           ,
           to
           transmit
           this
           pollution
           to
           their
           Issu
           ;
           but
           those
           defilements
           of
           the
           Parents
           which
           dispose
           them
           to
           propagate
           Children
           obnoxious
           to
           this
           affect
           ,
           we
           shal
           by
           and
           by
           reckon
           up
           ,
           in
           their
           order
           ;
           from
           whence
           also
           a
           higher
           confirmation
           of
           this
           assertion
           may
           be
           deduced
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           We
           say
           ,
           although
           the
           affects
           of
           the
           Parents
           do
           frequently
           imprint
           a
           certain
           propension
           in
           the
           Issue
           ,
           to
           fal
           into
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           so
           that
           this
           Diseas
           may
           be
           therefore
           reputed
           in
           the
           second
           acception
           of
           an
           hereditary
           diseas
           ,
           improperly
           so
           called
           ;
           yet
           it
           very
           rarely
           happneth
           that
           this
           Diseas
           doth
           actually
           break
           out
           before
           the
           birth
           of
           the
           child
           .
           One
           amongst
           us
           attesteth
           ,
           that
           once
           ,
           and
           only
           but
           once
           ,
           he
           saw
           a
           Child
           new
           born
           invaded
           with
           this
           Diseas
           .
           And
           in
           this
           Child
           the
           Back-bone
           ,
           and
           the
           neck
           were
           so
           weak
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           sustain
           the
           weight
           and
           greatness
           of
           the
           Head
           ,
           within
           three
           months
           after
           it
           was
           born
           ,
           the
           Child
           dyed
           .
           Wherby
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           he
           was
           grievously
           affected
           .
           It
           seemeth
           conspicuous
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           that
           Infants
           ,
           however
           they
           may
           frequently
           borrow
           from
           their
           Parents
           a
           disposedness
           to
           this
           affect
           ,
           are
           most
           rarely
           and
           seldom
           troubled
           with
           it
           
           before
           they
           are
           born
           ,
           but
           if
           at
           any
           time
           they
           are
           so
           prematurely
           afflicted
           ,
           that
           then
           the
           affect
           is
           most
           vehement
           and
           grievous
           .
           Now
           a
           reason
           of
           the
           event
           of
           both
           these
           may
           be
           demanded
           .
           To
           the
           former
           therefore
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           Diseas
           doth
           partly
           consist
           in
           a
           cold
           distemper
           of
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           and
           indeed
           an
           unequal
           one
           ,
           as
           namly
           ,
           being
           very
           cold
           in
           the
           said
           parts
           ,
           respect
           being
           had
           to
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           Head
           ,
           and
           the
           Bowels
           :
           and
           that
           hereupon
           that
           unequal
           coldness
           of
           those
           parts
           ,
           is
           of
           great
           moment
           in
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           very
           inequallity
           .
           For
           this
           contributeth
           much
           to
           that
           unequal
           and
           deficient
           distribution
           of
           the
           Vital
           Blood
           to
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           .
           Seing
           therfore
           at
           such
           time
           when
           the
           Embryon
           is
           carried
           in
           the
           womb
           ,
           this
           inequallity
           of
           the
           temperament
           of
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           may
           be
           much
           corrected
           and
           averted
           by
           an
           equal
           heat
           ,
           wherby
           the
           womb
           may
           on
           every
           side
           embrace
           ,
           and
           cherish
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Embryon
           ,
           it
           followeth
           that
           the
           gestation
           doth
           very
           much
           drive
           away
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           at
           least
           retard
           the
           invasion
           of
           it
           .
           For
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Womb
           being
           all
           about
           equally
           warmed
           with
           an
           even
           heat
           ,
           and
           equally
           embracing
           and
           cherishing
           al
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Embryon
           ,
           doth
           not
           easily
           permit
           one
           part
           to
           wax
           colder
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           to
           be
           cherished
           with
           a
           defective
           and
           sparing
           afflux
           of
           the
           Vital
           Blood.
           Wherfore
           seing
           that
           that
           very
           inequallity
           of
           heat
           and
           comfort
           ,
           are
           Essential
           parts
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           this
           Diseas
           cannot
           consist
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           the
           womb
           strongly
           resisting
           these
           parts
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           the
           invasion
           therof
           ,
           doth
           for
           the
           most
           part
           protract
           it
           ,
           at
           least
           during
           the
           impregnation
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           question
           propounded
           ,
           namly
           ,
           
             Why
             Infants
             ,
             who
             before
             their
             birth
             were
             infested
             with
             this
             Diseas
             ,
             are
             more
             grievously
             and
             dangerously
             afflicted
             ?
          
           We
           say
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           Aphorism
           of
           Hippocrates
           ,
           
           that
           a
           Diseas
           which
           holdeth
           the
           least
           congruity
           with
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Diseased
           ,
           is
           more
           dangerous
           then
           the
           contrary
           ;
           as
           a
           Feaver
           threatneth
           more
           danger
           to
           an
           old
           man
           ,
           than
           to
           a
           yong
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           winter
           ,
           then
           the
           summer
           .
           For
           a
           Diseas
           that
           hath
           som
           correspondence
           &
           conformity
           with
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Diseased
           ,
           requireth
           a
           slighter
           caus
           for
           its
           introduction
           :
           but
           that
           which
           is
           contrary
           therunto
           argueth
           the
           magnitude
           of
           the
           caus
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           resistance
           ,
           and
           opposition
           ,
           will
           produce
           his
           effects
           .
           In
           the
           present
           Diseas
           therfore
           if
           the
           equal
           and
           impartial
           heat
           of
           the
           womb
           cannot
           restrain
           the
           propensity
           of
           the
           Embryon
           to
           this
           affect
           ,
           but
           it
           wil
           fal
           into
           it
           ,
           som
           vehement
           cause
           must
           needs
           be
           imprinted
           by
           the
           Parents
           ,
           and
           the
           seminal
           Principals
           extreamly
           weakned
           .
           Therfore
           there
           is
           little
           hope
           when
           the
           Embryon
           laboring
           with
           this
           Diseas
           is
           born
           ,
           neither
           wil
           a
           prudent
           Physitian
           attempt
           the
           cure
           without
           som
           Prognostick
           of
           imminent
           danger
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           instead
           of
           a
           Corallary
           ,
           we
           substitute
           another
           Rule
           ,
           having
           som
           affinity
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           although
           perhaps
           it
           be
           not
           yet
           certain
           and
           approved
           ;
           namly
           ,
           that
           Children
           by
           how
           much
           the
           sooner
           after
           their
           birth
           they
           are
           invaded
           with
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           difficulty
           
             (
             caeteris
             paribus
          
           )
           are
           they
           delivered
           from
           it
           .
           And
           let
           these
           things
           suffice
           concerning
           the
           Question
           propounded
           .
        
         
           We
           wil
           now
           apply
           our
           selvs
           to
           the
           division
           and
           reckoning
           up
           of
           those
           causes
           which
           on
           the
           Parents
           parts
           may
           produce
           this
           Diseas
           .
           Som
           of
           these
           faults
           in
           the
           Parents
           relate
           to
           the
           Generation
           of
           the
           seed
           ,
           wherof
           the
           Embryon
           consisteth
           ,
           others
           have
           reference
           to
           the
           Embryon
           now
           conceived
           ,
           and
           yet
           born
           about
           in
           the
           Womb.
           The
           faults
           of
           the
           Generation
           of
           the
           seed
           proceed
           either
           from
           the
           man
           or
           the
           woman
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           whole
           Body
           ,
           or
           from
           those
           parts
           onely
           which
           are
           dedicated
           
           by
           nature
           to
           Generation
           .
           The
           faults
           of
           the
           Parents
           depending
           upon
           the
           whole
           Body
           have
           the
           strongest
           influence
           into
           the
           Child
           ,
           because
           it
           transmitteth
           such
           matter
           to
           the
           Generation
           of
           the
           Seed
           ,
           as
           is
           unapt
           for
           those
           parts
           dedicated
           to
           that
           office
           .
           We
           purpose
           not
           here
           to
           particularize
           the
           several
           faults
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Seed
           ,
           but
           to
           instance
           in
           those
           alone
           ,
           which
           conspire
           to
           entitle
           the
           Progeny
           to
           this
           Diseas
           .
           These
           we
           reduce
           to
           four
           Classes
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Classis
           containeth
           a
           cold
           and
           moist
           distemper
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           wherof
           the
           Seed
           is
           Generated
           .
           This
           chiefly
           resulteth
           from
           a
           cold
           and
           moist
           distemper
           of
           the
           Parents
           ,
           unto
           which
           we
           also
           refer
           a
           predominancy
           of
           il
           juice
           ,
           especially
           that
           which
           is
           Phlegmatick
           and
           waterish
           also
           a
           Cachexia
           ,
           and
           Dropsy
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           the
           Green-Sickness
           ,
           which
           som
           cal
           the
           white
           Feaver
           ,
           not
           sufficiently
           subdued
           before
           conception
           ;
           al
           which
           affects
           manifestly
           help
           to
           constitute
           a
           waterish
           matter
           ,
           both
           cold
           and
           moist
           in
           the
           Genital
           Parts
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           only
           in
           general
           less
           apt
           for
           the
           Generation
           of
           the
           Seed
           ,
           but
           it
           particularly
           inclineth
           to
           a
           condition
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ;
           a
           part
           of
           whose
           primary
           Essence
           consisteth
           in
           that
           very
           cold
           and
           moist
           distemper
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           already
           proved
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           we
           may
           perhaps
           hither
           reduce
           the
           Scurvy
           ,
           the
           
             French
             Pox
          
           ,
           &
           the
           Jaundice
           ,
           in
           which
           affects
           the
           Blood
           also
           is
           polluted
           with
           filthy
           excrementitious
           humors
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           exulcerations
           ,
           which
           cannot
           easily
           be
           changed
           into
           laudable
           and
           fruitful
           Seed
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Classis
           containeth
           containeth
           the
           penury
           of
           Natural
           Spirits
           ,
           wherby
           the
           good
           Seed
           should
           be
           Generated
           .
           For
           a
           Spirituous
           Seed
           cannot
           flow
           from
           such
           a
           kind
           of
           matter
           .
           The
           causes
           which
           suppeditate
           that
           impure
           matter
           to
           the
           Parts
           of
           Generation
           are
           the
           dried
           and
           extenuated
           Bodies
           of
           the
           Parents
           ,
           wasted
           either
           by
           
           long
           abstinence
           ,
           or
           by
           som
           vehement
           evacuation
           ,
           as
           by
           vomits
           ,
           lasks
           ,
           Lienteries
           ,
           Dysenteries
           ,
           Hepatical
           Flures
           of
           long
           continuance
           ;
           by
           an
           excessive
           Hemorrhage
           from
           any
           part
           ,
           by
           violent
           sweatings
           ,
           or
           any
           Chronical
           Diseases
           ,
           which
           wasteth
           the
           strength
           and
           is
           not
           repaired
           before
           Coition
           especially
           ,
           a
           Consumption
           ,
           a
           Hectick
           Feaver
           ,
           an
           indigestion
           from
           any
           kind
           of
           Caus
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           from
           a
           defective
           and
           imperfect
           Concoction
           of
           the
           last
           aliment
           ,
           or
           the
           fault
           of
           any
           part
           .
           For
           in
           such
           cases
           the
           matter
           which
           is
           separated
           to
           the
           parts
           subservient
           to
           Generation
           ,
           is
           destitute
           of
           a
           competent
           plenty
           of
           Natural
           Spirits
           ,
           wherupon
           the
           Parts
           preparing
           and
           concocting
           the
           Seed
           cannot
           perfectly
           correct
           this
           defect
           ,
           and
           ejaculate
           such
           Seed
           as
           is
           sufficiently
           abounding
           with
           Spirits
           .
           Seing
           therfore
           that
           a
           considerable
           part
           of
           this
           Diseas
           consisteth
           in
           the
           paucity
           of
           Natural
           Spirits
           ,
           it
           cannot
           otherwise
           be
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           issue
           propagated
           by
           such
           a
           crude
           and
           almost
           Spiritless
           Seed
           ,
           should
           be
           tainted
           with
           a
           certain
           Natural
           Propension
           to
           this
           affect
           ,
           even
           in
           their
           first
           rudiments
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           upon
           the
           concurrence
           or
           other
           causes
           ,
           is
           easily
           deduced
           into
           Act.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           Classis
           containeth
           the
           benummedness
           or
           stupour
           of
           the
           matter
           transmitted
           to
           the
           Generative
           Parts
           ,
           wherof
           the
           Seed
           is
           produced
           .
           For
           not
           only
           the
           solid
           parts
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           whol
           Mass
           of
           Blood
           ,
           and
           the
           humors
           therin
           contained
           are
           obnoxious
           to
           that
           same
           stupour
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           Physitians
           being
           to
           render
           the
           causes
           of
           Diseases
           ,
           do
           use
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           humors
           and
           also
           the
           Blood
           are
           too
           fluid
           and
           moveable
           and
           unduly
           vehement
           ;
           somtimes
           on
           the
           contrary
           that
           they
           are
           unapt
           for
           motion
           ,
           less
           fluxible
           ,
           and
           unactive
           beneath
           a
           Mediocrity
           ,
           &
           in
           respect
           of
           this
           thing
           also
           a
           certain
           Mene
           is
           most
           wholsom
           :
           but
           more
           things
           relating
           hither
           may
           be
           seen
           above
           .
           We
           will
           here
           only
           prosecute
           those
           faults
           
           of
           the
           Parents
           from
           whence
           this
           defect
           of
           vigor
           and
           activity
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Seed
           doth
           arise
           .
           These
           therfore
           are
           first
           the
           fost
           ,
           loos
           ,
           and
           effeminate
           Constitution
           of
           either
           or
           both
           the
           Parents
           ,
           indisposed
           to
           strong
           and
           Masculine
           exercises
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           an
           overmoist
           and
           full
           diet
           and
           epicurison
           ,
           obnoxious
           to
           frequent
           crudities
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           A
           delicate
           kind
           of
           life
           abandoned
           to
           eas
           and
           voluptuousness
           ,
           slothful
           ,
           and
           rarely
           accustomed
           to
           labor
           ,
           danger
           ,
           and
           care
           .
           Hither
           you
           may
           also
           refer
           a
           total
           defect
           of
           manly
           Exercise
           immoderate
           sleep
           ,
           especially
           soon
           after
           mate
           ,
           and
           any
           kind
           of
           sleepings
           whatsoever
           ,
           a
           sedentary
           ,
           speculative
           life
           ,
           intent
           upon
           soft
           and
           queint
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           ,
           as
           Poetry
           ,
           Musick
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           to
           these
           may
           be
           further
           added
           a
           dayly
           frequenting
           of
           Comedies
           and
           other
           Plays
           ,
           an
           assiduous
           reading
           of
           Fables
           ,
           and
           Romances
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           manly
           and
           laudable
           Recreations
           ,
           a
           loos
           expence
           of
           time
           in
           Carding
           and
           Dicing
           .
           Hither
           also
           belong
           the
           neverfailing
           fruits
           of
           a
           lasting
           peace
           and
           plenty
           ,
           such
           as
           security
           ,
           indiligence
           and
           the
           like
           .
           All
           these
           enumerated
           faults
           do
           manifestly
           contribute
           a
           share
           to
           introduce
           a
           laziness
           and
           Effeminateness
           in
           the
           parts
           .
           Seing
           therfore
           that
           the
           Blood
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           humors
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           doth
           in
           its
           circulation
           wash
           all
           those
           stupified
           parts
           ,
           it
           cannot
           otherwise
           be
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           it
           glideth
           along
           it
           must
           participate
           some
           such
           alteration
           ;
           and
           seing
           that
           some
           portion
           of
           the
           transient
           Blood
           affected
           with
           this
           stupefaction
           ,
           is
           transmitted
           to
           the
           Generative
           Parts
           ,
           with
           the
           very
           matter
           wherof
           the
           Seed
           is
           Generated
           ,
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           infer
           that
           that
           Child
           which
           springeth
           from
           such
           principals
           must
           inwardly
           contract
           at
           least
           some
           propension
           conformable
           to
           the
           sluggishness
           ,
           and
           stupour
           of
           its
           Native
           matter
           ,
           and
           that
           that
           propension
           ,
           after-Birth
           when
           the
           preservation
           is
           taken
           away
           by
           the
           equal
           cherishings
           
           of
           the
           Womb
           ,
           is
           by
           divers
           causes
           without
           difficulty
           deduced
           into
           act
           ,
           wherfore
           seing
           that
           such
           a
           dulness
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Primary
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           it
           followeth
           that
           in
           such
           vitiated
           principals
           there
           lurketh
           a
           propensity
           to
           this
           affect
           ,
           derived
           from
           one
           or
           both
           of
           the
           Parents
           .
        
         
           The
           Fourth
           Classis
           containeth
           the
           vicious
           Dispositions
           (
           if
           any
           such
           occur
           )
           of
           the
           Parents
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           Childhood
           were
           infected
           with
           this
           Diseas
           .
           For
           these
           would
           transmit
           into
           the
           Children
           a
           continuation
           of
           an
           hereditary
           Diseas
           properly
           so
           called
           .
           But
           because
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           said
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           yet
           manifest
           whether
           the
           Parent
           afflicted
           with
           this
           Diseas
           in
           their
           infancy
           shall
           beget
           children
           therewith
           affected
           ;
           besides
           ,
           becaus
           the
           faults
           of
           the
           Parents
           may
           be
           conveniently
           referred
           to
           any
           one
           of
           these
           Classes
           aforesaid
           ,
           or
           to
           many
           ,
           or
           indeed
           to
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           fruitless
           to
           insist
           longer
           upon
           them
           .
           Therfore
           having
           reckoned
           up
           the
           faults
           of
           the
           Parents
           which
           depend
           upon
           the
           whol
           Body
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           place
           we
           proceed
           to
           their
           faults
           which
           peculiarly
           reside
           in
           the
           Genital
           Parts
           .
        
         
           These
           faults
           are
           somtimes
           a
           cold
           distemper
           ,
           somtimes
           a
           moist
           ,
           when
           by
           reason
           of
           too
           much
           humidity
           they
           are
           loosned
           or
           weakned
           ,
           wherupon
           they
           ejaculate
           either
           an
           unfruitful
           deed
           or
           such
           as
           is
           propense
           to
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           somtimes
           those
           parts
           are
           infested
           with
           a
           virulent
           ,
           vicious
           or
           waterish
           Gonorrhea
           ,
           and
           they
           excern
           a
           Seed
           not
           sufficiently
           elaborated
           ;
           the
           same
           must
           be
           said
           of
           the
           white
           and
           red
           Fluxes
           of
           Women
           .
           Again
           ,
           some
           things
           outwardly
           applied
           to
           those
           parts
           have
           reference
           hither
           ;
           as
           Ointments
           of
           Hemlock
           and
           other
           Narcotical
           things
           ,
           especially
           if
           they
           be
           often
           anointed
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           Oyntments
           that
           are
           incorporated
           with
           white
           or
           red
           Lead
           ,
           Chalk
           of
           Lead
           ,
           Litharge
           ,
           Sugar
           of
           Saturn
           
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           dayly
           and
           for
           a
           long
           time
           adhibited
           to
           those
           parts
           .
           For
           such
           as
           these
           blunt
           the
           activity
           of
           the
           inherent
           Spirits
           in
           those
           Parts
           ,
           and
           introduce
           a
           certain
           dulness
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           being
           communicated
           to
           the
           Seed
           prepared
           in
           them
           disposeth
           the
           progeny
           to
           this
           affect
           .
        
         
           At
           length
           we
           have
           finished
           our
           intended
           enumeration
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           all
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           of
           all
           the
           most
           principal
           causes
           which
           happen
           before
           Conception
           about
           the
           Generation
           of
           the
           prolificative
           Seed
           ,
           and
           have
           any
           concurrence
           to
           produce
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           or
           to
           dispose
           to
           the
           production
           therof
           .
           Now
           follow
           the
           faults
           and
           errors
           of
           the
           Mother
           in
           the
           time
           she
           beareth
           the
           Embryon
           in
           her
           Womb
           ,
           which
           also
           must
           be
           reputed
           among
           the
           causes
           of
           this
           Diseas
           before
           the
           Birth
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           There
           hapneth
           a
           cold
           and
           moist
           distemper
           of
           the
           Womb
           it self
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           were
           we
           silent
           is
           easily
           manifest
           to
           every
           one
           )
           may
           most
           readily
           be
           communicated
           to
           the
           Embryon
           by
           the
           perpetual
           contact
           of
           the
           Womb.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           Second
           place
           ,
           All
           those
           things
           offer
           themselves
           which
           suppeditate
           to
           the
           Embryon
           crude
           and
           impure
           Juyces
           converted
           by
           excrementions
           and
           corrupt
           humors
           instead
           of
           laudable
           aliment
           .
           Hitherto
           principally
           belongeth
           the
           unwholsom
           and
           preposterous
           diet
           of
           Women
           with
           Child
           ,
           especially
           inclining
           to
           moisture
           ,
           coldness
           and
           the
           heaping
           together
           of
           crudities
           .
           The
           same
           things
           also
           happen
           by
           the
           imperfection
           and
           defect
           of
           the
           first
           or
           second
           Concoction
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           are
           not
           excerned
           by
           vomit
           or
           some
           other
           evacuation
           of
           the
           Crudities
           from
           thence
           proceeding
           ,
           but
           are
           at
           length
           transmitted
           with
           the
           Mothers
           Blood
           for
           the
           aliment
           of
           the
           Embryon
           .
           Besides
           ,
           if
           a
           moist
           and
           cold
           Diseas
           ,
           as
           a
           cold
           and
           moist
           distemper
           with
           the
           matter
           ,
           an
           ill
           digestion
           ,
           
           a
           Cachexia
           or
           Dropsy
           ,
           &c.
           do
           invade
           a
           woman
           with
           Child
           after
           Conception
           ,
           it
           may
           thereupon
           easily
           happen
           ,
           that
           the
           impure
           aliment
           also
           ,
           which
           nourisheth
           and
           cherisheth
           the
           Seeds
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           be
           dispensed
           to
           the
           Embryon
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           third
           place
           are
           to
           be
           reckoned
           al
           those
           things
           that
           defraud
           the
           Embryon
           of
           du
           aliment
           ,
           as
           any
           excessive
           evacuation
           ,
           especially
           a
           lashing
           flux
           of
           Blood
           in
           any
           part
           ;
           also
           a
           rash
           opening
           of
           a
           Vein
           ,
           or
           Phlebotomy
           that
           exceeds
           in
           quantity
           .
           The
           suckling
           of
           another
           child
           may
           also
           divert
           the
           afflux
           of
           sufficient
           aliment
           from
           the
           Womb
           towards
           the
           Breasts
           .
           Hitherto
           likewise
           belongeth
           inordinate
           fasting
           ,
           or
           any
           indigestion
           in
           the
           Mother
           ,
           any
           inappetency
           after
           meat
           ,
           or
           defect
           of
           concoction
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           
             an
             acute
             Feaver
             hapning
             to
             a
             woman
             with
             Child
             ,
          
           besides
           other
           inconveniences
           ,
           may
           also
           defraud
           the
           Child
           of
           du
           aliment
           ;
           so
           also
           an
           Hectick
           Feaver
           .
           All
           these
           things
           do
           not
           only
           infer
           to
           the
           Embryon
           ,
           a
           dejection
           of
           Vital
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           a
           defective
           nourishment
           ,
           but
           also
           they
           cause
           a
           want
           of
           natural
           Spirits
           .
           For
           the
           Naturall
           Spirits
           are
           wasted
           and
           dissipated
           without
           due
           nourishment
           ,
           and
           are
           also
           destitute
           and
           disappointed
           of
           necessary
           reparation
           .
           Seing
           therfore
           that
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           consisteth
           in
           the
           defect
           of
           Natural
           Spirits
           ,
           som
           disposition
           to
           this
           affect
           must
           need
           be
           bequeathed
           to
           the
           off-spring
           from
           the
           causes
           aforesaid
           .
        
         
           4ly
           .
           &
           lastly
           ,
           excessive
           sleepines
           of
           women
           with
           child
           ,
           slothfulness
           ,
           eas
           ,
           any
           vehement
           labor
           and
           exercise
           after
           Conception
           ,
           do
           also
           contribute
           their
           share
           .
           For
           although
           violent
           motions
           and
           actions
           of
           any
           kind
           are
           forbidden
           to
           women
           in
           such
           causes
           ;
           yet
           moderate
           labors
           ,
           watchings
           and
           exercises
           which
           offer
           no
           violence
           to
           the
           womb
           ,
           or
           provoke
           to
           abortiveness
           ,
           do
           not
           only
           conduce
           to
           the
           health
           of
           the
           Mother
           ,
           but
           in
           som
           degree
           they
           drive
           away
           
           that
           dulness
           from
           the
           Embryon
           ,
           and
           augment
           the
           heat
           ,
           vigor
           and
           activity
           of
           it
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           first
           Chapter
           of
           the
           causes
           of
           this
           Diseas
           before
           the
           Birth
           .
           Those
           which
           happen
           after
           the
           birth
           shall
           be
           the
           subject
           of
           our
           next
           examination
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XVI
           .
           The
           Causes
           of
           this
           Diseas
           incident
           to
           Children
           after
           their
           birth
           .
        
         
           WE
           have
           noted
           in
           the
           precedent
           Chapter
           ,
           that
           Infants
           from
           their
           first
           Origin
           are
           seldom
           afflicted
           with
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Causes
           there
           rehearsed
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           frequently
           affected
           with
           a
           natural
           disposedness
           ,
           and
           propension
           to
           the
           same
           .
           We
           shal
           now
           prosecute
           those
           causes
           which
           are
           apt
           to
           actuate
           that
           Natural
           disposition
           after
           the
           birth
           ,
           or
           newly
           and
           fully
           to
           produce
           this
           Diseas
           .
           For
           it
           must
           be
           known
           that
           the
           same
           causes
           which
           may
           actuat
           that
           predisposedness
           to
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           may
           produce
           this
           Diseas
           a
           new
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           sufficiently
           intensive
           in
           their
           degree
           .
           And
           therfore
           we
           confess
           that
           those
           children
           which
           are
           prone
           to
           this
           Diseas
           from
           their
           Nativity
           are
           easily
           affected
           ;
           but
           that
           other
           which
           are
           free
           from
           al
           Natural
           corruption
           fall
           not
           into
           the
           same
           but
           upon
           more
           potent
           causes
           ;
           and
           yet
           those
           causes
           are
           the
           same
           for
           their
           kind
           and
           differ
           only
           in
           the
           degree
           .
           We
           therfore
           thought
           it
           needless
           to
           speak
           of
           these
           things
           distinctly
           and
           apart
           :
           it
           
           may
           suffice
           that
           we
           have
           spoken
           of
           them
           indescriminately
           and
           together
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           very
           entrance
           a
           Question
           there
           is
           which
           importunes
           a
           Resolution
           ;
           namely
           ,
           Whether
           Contagion
           may
           be
           numbred
           among
           the
           causes
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           therfore
           whether
           this
           Diseas
           in
           a
           proper
           and
           right
           understanding
           be
           a
           contagious
           Diseas
           ,
           indeed
           he
           that
           considereth
           this
           Diseas
           unknown
           to
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           how
           it
           first
           invaded
           the
           Western
           Parts
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           in
           few
           years
           hath
           been
           since
           dispersed
           all
           England
           over
           ,
           will
           at
           the
           first
           thought
           easily
           judg
           it
           to
           be
           contagious
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           been
           spread
           so
           far
           and
           wide
           by
           the
           infection
           of
           it
           .
           But
           the
           matter
           will
           seem
           to
           be
           otherwise
           to
           him
           that
           will
           consider
           it
           more
           intentively
           ,
           For
           although
           this
           Diseas
           may
           in
           some
           manner
           endeavor
           to
           imprint
           an
           affection
           like
           unto
           it self
           in
           other
           Bodies
           ,
           yet
           it
           scarce
           advanceth
           so
           far
           that
           it
           can
           totally
           produce
           a
           Diseas
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           .
           For
           perhaps
           it
           may
           in
           one
           some
           slight
           inclination
           in
           another
           Body
           ,
           yea
           ,
           somtimes
           perhaps
           it
           may
           accelerate
           or
           hasten
           the
           invasion
           of
           an
           affect
           in
           a
           Body
           highly
           predisposed
           unto
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           cannot
           therfore
           deserve
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Diseas
           properly
           contagious
           .
           For
           all
           Diseases
           conspire
           to
           change
           and
           assimilate
           those
           Bodies
           which
           are
           neerest
           to
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           that
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           denominate
           Diseases
           contagious
           .
           For
           to
           constitute
           a
           contagious
           Diseas
           properly
           so
           called
           it
           is
           further
           required
           that
           out
           of
           it self
           it
           propagate
           a
           certain
           Seminal
           fermentation
           of
           it self
           ,
           which
           secretly
           insinuating
           it self
           into
           other
           Bodies
           ,
           may
           by
           degrees
           introduce
           into
           those
           Bodies
           a
           Diseas
           of
           the
           same
           Species
           .
           But
           this
           Diseas
           containeth
           no
           such
           fermentation
           in
           its
           essence
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           secretly
           propagated
           by
           a
           precedent
           emission
           of
           Seed
           from
           it self
           which
           may
           imprint
           a
           Diseas
           of
           the
           same
           Species
           in
           the
           adjacent
           Bodies
           .
           
           For
           we
           have
           already
           often
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           first
           essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           consisteth
           in
           a
           cold
           and
           moist
           distemper
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           dulness
           and
           paucity
           of
           inherent
           Spirits
           ,
           which
           affections
           if
           they
           endeavor
           to
           assimilate
           any
           Bodies
           that
           are
           neer
           them
           ,
           they
           attempt
           and
           undertake
           it
           by
           open
           violence
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           snares
           and
           fraudulence
           or
           a
           preimmission
           of
           secret
           little
           fires
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           if
           you
           reflect
           upon
           the
           Secondary
           Essence
           therof
           ,
           neither
           the
           viciated
           Tone
           ,
           nor
           the
           depraved
           Vital
           nor
           Animal
           Function
           ,
           nor
           the
           Organical
           faults
           are
           found
           apt
           and
           fit
           in
           this
           affect
           to
           insinuate
           themselves
           into
           other
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           to
           propagate
           their
           own
           Species
           .
           Finally
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           consult
           experience
           ,
           the
           matter
           will
           quickly
           be
           vindicated
           from
           all
           doubt
           .
           For
           we
           frequently
           observe
           Children
           either
           of
           the
           same
           age
           ,
           or
           very
           neer
           to
           the
           same
           age
           ,
           be
           brought
           up
           in
           the
           same
           House
           ,
           wherof
           one
           or
           other
           of
           them
           is
           perhaps
           afflicted
           with
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           whilst
           a
           third
           or
           many
           amongst
           them
           do
           escape
           it
           .
           Yea
           ,
           We
           have
           known
           Children
           not
           only
           educated
           under
           one
           common
           Roof
           ,
           and
           delighting
           in
           the
           continual
           and
           mutual
           society
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           dayly
           meeting
           at
           one
           Board
           and
           lying
           together
           in
           one
           Bed
           ;
           wherof
           one
           who
           hath
           been
           ill
           affected
           with
           this
           Diseas
           hath
           not
           infected
           any
           of
           his
           companions
           either
           by
           feeding
           or
           lying
           together
           .
           Which
           could
           scarce
           possibly
           happen
           in
           a
           Diseas
           properly
           contagious
           .
           Wherfore
           Contagion
           being
           excluded
           from
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           we
           will
           address
           our selves
           to
           the
           finding
           out
           of
           such
           as
           are
           more
           true
           and
           unquestionable
           .
           We
           divide
           the
           causes
           which
           produce
           this
           Diseas
           after
           Birth
           into
           two
           Classes
           .
           The
           first
           containeth
           the
           errors
           which
           procure
           it
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           six
           nonnatural
           things
           .
           The
           latter
           comprehendeth
           the
           precedent
           Diseases
           of
           divers
           kinds
           ,
           which
           are
           wont
           very
           often
           to
           leave
           behind
           
           them
           some
           Inclination
           to
           this
           affect
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           former
           Classis
           concerning
           the
           abuse
           of
           the
           six
           non-Natural
           things
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           they
           relate
           to
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           seing
           that
           children
           are
           seldom
           discomposed
           with
           any
           vehement
           passions
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           and
           can
           thereupon
           very
           difficultly
           fal
           into
           this
           Diseas
           .
           Again
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           the
           use
           of
           Venery
           appertaineth
           not
           unto
           them
           ;
           we
           wil
           reduce
           and
           limit
           these
           cases
           to
           the
           five
           subsequent
           heads
           .
           To
           the
           Air
           ,
           also
           to
           what
           things
           soever
           extrinsecally
           occur
           ,
           or
           are
           applyed
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           to
           meat
           and
           drink
           ,
           and
           such
           things
           as
           are
           inwardly
           received
           ,
           to
           motion
           and
           rest
           ,
           to
           the
           kind
           and
           manner
           of
           life
           ,
           to
           actions
           and
           exercise
           ,
           to
           sleep
           and
           watching
           ;
           lastly
           ,
           those
           things
           which
           are
           preternaturally
           retained
           in
           ,
           or
           severed
           from
           the
           body
           .
           These
           several
           things
           we
           shal
           examine
           in
           the
           propounded
           order
           with
           al
           convenient
           brevity
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Air
             and
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             happen
             outwardly
             .
          
           
             A
             cold
             and
             moist
             Air
             doth
             powerfully
             contribute
             to
             this
             Diseas
             .
             For
             seing
             that
             it
             doth
             more
             easily
             steal
             into
             the
             external
             and
             first
             affected
             parts
             in
             this
             Diseas
             ,
             then
             into
             the
             hidden
             and
             fenced
             bowels
             ,
             it
             directly
             helpeth
             to
             imprint
             in
             those
             parts
             that
             unequal
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             cold
             and
             moist
             distemper
             .
             The
             constitution
             of
             this
             kind
             of
             Air
             ,
             is
             chiefly
             predominant
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Spring
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             the
             Nurses
             ought
             to
             be
             cautious
             and
             circumspect
             .
             How
             they
             too
             confidently
             expose
             their
             children
             ,
             which
             are
             subject
             to
             this
             affect
             ,
             to
             the
             injuries
             of
             the
             Air
             ;
             as
             also
             when
             the
             Air
             is
             cloudy
             ,
             thick
             ,
             rainy
             ,
             and
             ful
             of
             vaporous
             exhalations
             .
             Hereupon
             places
             neer
             the
             Sea
             ,
             great
             Marishes
             that
             are
             obnoxious
             to
             much
             rain
             and
             showers
             ,
             and
             fed
             with
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Springs
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             
               (
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             )
             very
             fruitful
             of
             this
             affect
             .
             
             In
             like
             manner
             houses
             neer
             the
             banks
             of
             great
             Rivers
             and
             Ponds
             or
             Meers
             are
             for
             this
             purpose
             condemned
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             frequent
             bathing
             and
             washings
             with
             sweet
             water
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             applied
             actually
             hot
             ,
             yet
             in
             regard
             that
             they
             are
             potentially
             cold
             and
             moist
             ,
             they
             are
             also
             justly
             culpable
             ;
             for
             they
             do
             in
             som
             sort
             communicate
             their
             distemper
             unto
             the
             parts
             whereunto
             they
             are
             adhibited
             ,
             and
             more
             or
             less
             caus
             a
             softness
             and
             loosness
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             circulation
             of
             the
             Blood
             too
             slippery
             .
          
           
             Hither
             we
             may
             also
             refer
             cold
             and
             moist
             liniments
             ,
             as
             also
             such
             as
             are
             loose
             and
             slippery
             ,
             being
             too
             often
             continued
             in
             that
             tender
             age
             ,
             especially
             about
             the
             Spine
             or
             the
             Origin
             of
             the
             Nervs
             :
             lastly
             ,
             soft
             linnen
             cloaths
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             wel
             dried
             ,
             they
             cherish
             the
             roots
             of
             this
             Diseas
             .
             For
             this
             caus
             amongst
             others
             ,
             it
             hapneth
             that
             the
             Children
             of
             poor
             people
             are
             the
             less
             obnoxious
             to
             this
             Diseas
             ,
             because
             namely
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             are
             enwrapped
             in
             course
             cloaths
             ,
             and
             woolly
             integuments
             ,
             each
             of
             which
             doth
             rub
             and
             tickle
             the
             parts
             thereby
             exciting
             and
             augmenting
             the
             inward
             heat
             ,
             and
             irritating
             a
             more
             copious
             afflux
             of
             the
             Vital
             Blood
             unto
             the
             habit
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             are
             therefore
             very
             effectual
             to
             banish
             this
             Diseas
             .
             But
             the
             softned
             fine
             linnen
             doth
             neither
             irritate
             the
             heat
             into
             the
             external
             parts
             ,
             nor
             laudably
             cherish
             it
             .
             For
             if
             they
             chance
             to
             be
             for
             som
             short
             space
             of
             time
             removed
             from
             the
             touch
             of
             the
             parts
             ,
             they
             presently
             loose
             their
             warmth
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             next
             touch
             they
             conveigh
             a
             sense
             of
             coldness
             into
             the
             parts
             .
             Wherefore
             such
             linnen
             cloaths
             being
             in
             the
             number
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             dedicated
             only
             to
             extrinsecal
             application
             ,
             and
             seing
             that
             they
             are
             hurtful
             by
             their
             sole
             coldnes
             &
             softness
             ,
             we
             have
             referred
             them
             to
             this
             first
             Classes
             of
             causes
             ,
             &
             the
             first
             part
             therof
             
             which
             containeth
             cold
             and
             moist
             things
             outwardly
             occurrent
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             the
             Air
             being
             infected
             with
             any
             particular
             infection
             ,
             as
             noxious
             Metalline
             exhalations
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             sight
             against
             the
             inherent
             Spirits
             of
             the
             parts
             ,
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             venemous
             malignity
             ,
             and
             do
             either
             extinguish
             them
             ,
             or
             drive
             away
             and
             dissipate
             them
             ;
             withal
             they
             dissolve
             the
             Bone
             of
             the
             parts
             ,
             and
             the
             pulsificative
             force
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             parts
             external
             ,
             where
             they
             first
             happen
             ,
             they
             at
             least
             diminish
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             weaken
             it
             ,
             and
             affect
             it
             with
             a
             languidness
             .
             These
             things
             are
             principally
             caused
             by
             exhalations
             from
             Lead
             ,
             Antimony
             ,
             Quick-silver
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             ointments
             made
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             are
             almost
             alike
             perillous
             ,
             if
             the
             first
             affected
             parts
             be
             frequently
             and
             unseasonably
             anointed
             therewith
             ;
             although
             perhaps
             these
             things
             do
             also
             belong
             to
             the
             fouth
             title
             of
             this
             Classis
             .
             Finally
             ,
             we
             have
             observed
             som
             Children
             who
             have
             been
             anointed
             with
             Mercurial
             Unctions
             for
             the
             Scabs
             ,
             to
             have
             fallen
             afterwards
             into
             this
             Diseas
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             an
             Air
             vehemently
             hot
             and
             subtle
             ,
             extreamly
             attenuant
             and
             dissolvent
             ,
             may
             likewise
             be
             numbred
             among
             the
             causes
             of
             this
             Diseas
             ,
             because
             it
             allureth
             forth
             ,
             dissipateth
             and
             consumeth
             the
             inherent
             Spirits
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             hot
             liniments
             and
             especially
             discussive
             withal
             ,
             Chymical
             oils
             distilled
             and
             not
             sufficiently
             corrected
             by
             the
             commixture
             of
             things
             temperate
             ;
             for
             these
             in
             such
             a
             tender
             constitution
             of
             the
             parts
             do
             easily
             melt
             and
             resolve
             the
             Spirits
             into
             a
             volatile
             and
             Airy
             thinness
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             infer
             a
             penury
             of
             Inherent
             Spirits
             .
             Hither
             also
             belong
             sharp
             ,
             saltish
             ,
             hot
             and
             discussive
             Baths
             ,
             especially
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             unseasonably
             and
             unmeasurably
             used
             ,
             for
             these
             no
             less
             then
             the
             former
             do
             wast
             and
             consume
             the
             Spirits
             .
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             An
             Air
             filled
             with
             Narotical
             vapors
             or
             exhalations
             ,
             and
             baths
             ,
             fomentations
             and
             Liniments
             made
             of
             Soporiferous
             and
             Narotical
             ingredients
             ,
             as
             Hemlock
             ,
             Henbane
             ,
             Opium
             ,
             Nightshade
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             externally
             applied
             ,
             are
             very
             fitly
             reducible
             ,
             also
             to
             this
             Classis
             .
             For
             they
             easily
             introduce
             a
             benummedness
             into
             the
             first
             affected
             Parts
             ,
             into
             which
             they
             first
             conveigh
             their
             force
             .
             Which
             benummedness
             is
             not
             only
             it self
             a
             part
             of
             the
             first
             Essence
             of
             this
             Diseas
             ,
             but
             it
             also
             easily
             dulleth
             and
             diminisheth
             the
             Vital
             influx
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             and
             consequently
             is
             also
             a
             caus
             of
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Secondary
             Essence
             of
             this
             Diseas
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             in
             the
             Vital
             Constitution
             ,
             which
             thing
             we
             have
             already
             explained
             more
             at
             large
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             things
             outwardly
             occurring
             .
          
        
         
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Of
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             ,
             and
             things
             inwardly
             taken
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             Title
             there
             belong
             first
             aliments
             of
             any
             kind
             which
             are
             too
             moist
             and
             cold
             ,
             for
             these
             things
             manifestly
             cherish
             the
             distemper
             ,
             wherin
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             this
             consisteth
             .
             Hither
             therfore
             we
             refer
             most
             kind
             of
             Fish
             ,
             and
             crude
             Meats
             which
             are
             not
             well
             prepared
             by
             Coition
             ;
             also
             all
             those
             things
             whatsoever
             they
             be
             which
             caus
             a
             defect
             of
             concoction
             in
             the
             Ventricle
             .
             Therfore
             the
             feeding
             upon
             new
             Meat
             ,
             before
             the
             former
             Aliment
             is
             concocted
             ,
             is
             very
             hurtful
             for
             Children
             disposed
             to
             this
             affect
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             a
             plentiful
             Diet
             is
             altogether
             to
             be
             abandoned
             ,
             and
             a
             thin
             spare
             Diet
             ought
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             for
             too
             liberal
             feeding
             doth
             overwhelm
             and
             choak
             the
             heat
             ,
             and
             therfore
             must
             needs
             accumulate
             many
             crude
             and
             raw
             humors
             .
             And
             perhaps
             this
             one
             may
             be
             reputed
             among
             the
             especial
             causes
             ,
             
             why
             this
             Diseas
             doth
             more
             frequently
             invade
             the
             Cradles
             of
             the
             rich
             ;
             then
             afflict
             poor
             mens
             Children
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             cold
             &
             moist
             Medicines
             taken
             inwardly
             ,
             and
             also
             such
             as
             are
             laxative
             ,
             and
             endued
             with
             an
             internal
             slipperiness
             ,
             do
             manifestly
             relate
             hither
             .
             For
             these
             things
             do
             not
             only
             infer
             a
             like
             distemper
             ,
             but
             they
             produce
             a
             Relaxation
             in
             the
             Tone
             of
             the
             parts
             ,
             and
             affect
             them
             with
             an
             internal
             slipperiness
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             word
             they
             render
             the
             current
             of
             the
             Blood
             through
             the
             first
             affected
             parts
             over
             slippery
             and
             easie
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Nourishments
             that
             are
             too
             thick
             ,
             viscous
             and
             obstructive
             belong
             hither
             ,
             especially
             becaus
             they
             interrupt
             the
             equal
             distribution
             of
             the
             Blood.
             Hither
             we
             refer
             flesh
             hardned
             with
             smoke
             ,
             and
             seasoned
             with
             much
             Salt
             ;
             in
             like
             manner
             Salt
             Fish
             ,
             and
             Cheese
             almost
             of
             any
             kind
             plentifully
             fed
             on
             .
             Bread
             newly
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Oven
             ,
             and
             not
             yet
             cold
             ;
             also
             almost
             all
             sweet
             things
             condited
             with
             Sugar
             ,
             unless
             they
             are
             withal
             tempered
             with
             Wine
             ,
             or
             cutting
             ,
             or
             attenuant
             .
             Obstructive
             Medicines
             likewise
             of
             any
             kind
             belong
             hither
             ,
             unto
             which
             we
             may
             further
             ad
             such
             as
             are
             Partotical
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             being
             drank
             induce
             a
             benummedness
             into
             the
             parts
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Nourishments
             that
             are
             of
             an
             extream
             hot
             and
             biting
             quality
             ,
             sharp
             ,
             &
             corrosive
             ,
             as
             old
             &
             strong
             Wines
             ,
             especially
             being
             drank
             upon
             an
             empty
             Stomach
             ,
             Meats
             also
             that
             are
             seasoned
             with
             much
             Pepper
             and
             aromatical
             Sawces
             ,
             must
             be
             connumerated
             among
             the
             reputed
             causes
             of
             this
             affect
             ,
             For
             these
             things
             in
             such
             a
             tender
             consistence
             of
             the
             Parts
             ,
             do
             easily
             feed
             upon
             and
             devour
             the
             inherent
             Spirits
             .
             The
             same
             thing
             is
             also
             affective
             by
             Medicines
             that
             are
             immoderately
             hot
             and
             discussive
             ,
             yea
             ,
             these
             are
             far
             more
             powerful
             to
             hurt
             ,
             becaus
             they
             more
             quickly
             and
             forcibly
             spoil
             the
             inherent
             Spirits
             ,
             than
             the
             prementioned
             Nourishments
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Of
             Motion
             ,
             Rest
             ,
             Exercises
             ,
             and
             Actions
             .
          
           
             Motion
             and
             Exercises
             ,
             if
             they
             exceed
             a
             mean
             ,
             they
             dissolve
             the
             Body
             of
             a
             little
             Child
             into
             a
             profuse
             Sweat
             ,
             and
             withal
             they
             somwhat
             dissipate
             the
             inherent
             Spirits
             of
             the
             Parts
             ,
             and
             therfore
             for
             that
             reason
             they
             may
             conspire
             the
             introducing
             of
             this
             Diseas
             ▪
             although
             we
             conceive
             it
             falleth
             out
             exceeding
             rarely
             ,
             that
             Boys
             are
             infested
             with
             this
             Diseas
             ,
             wherof
             we
             discours
             .
             But
             a
             defect
             of
             Motion
             and
             want
             of
             Exercise
             doth
             most
             frequently
             ,
             yea
             and
             most
             effectually
             concur
             to
             the
             production
             of
             this
             affect
             .
             For
             the
             Spinal
             Marrow
             ,
             and
             the
             Nerves
             from
             thence
             arising
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             first
             affected
             parts
             ,
             serve
             chiefly
             for
             Motion
             and
             Exercises
             .
             A
             stupidity
             therfore
             and
             sluggishness
             of
             those
             parts
             ,
             is
             a
             caus
             that
             neither
             their
             inherent
             heat
             is
             sufficiently
             cherished
             ,
             nor
             that
             heat
             extenuated
             ,
             nor
             the
             cold
             distemper
             stealing
             in
             banished
             ,
             nor
             the
             excrementitious
             ,
             and
             superfluous
             moistures
             expelled
             by
             a
             due
             transpiration
             ,
             but
             it
             permitteth
             them
             to
             be
             affected
             with
             a
             certain
             softness
             ,
             loosness
             ,
             and
             internal
             lubricity
             ,
             wherupon
             the
             Arteries
             also
             destributed
             unto
             them
             are
             faintly
             irritated
             ,
             yield
             a
             dull
             and
             slothful
             Pulse
             ,
             neither
             do
             they
             render
             the
             parts
             somwhat
             turgid
             or
             swelled
             ,
             but
             leave
             them
             lank
             and
             subsiding
             .
             By
             which
             means
             the
             circulation
             of
             the
             Blood
             becomes
             slow
             and
             lesned
             ,
             and
             more
             slippery
             than
             is
             meet
             ,
             the
             production
             also
             of
             the
             vital
             heat
             must
             thereupon
             be
             necessarily
             be
             feeble
             and
             weak
             ,
             all
             which
             considerations
             do
             sufficiently
             evince
             that
             this
             is
             an
             efficacious
             caus
             of
             this
             Diseas
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Of
             Sleeping
             and
             Watching
             .
          
           
             We
             grant
             that
             Children
             should
             sleep
             oftner
             and
             longer
             then
             Men
             ;
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             excessive
             even
             in
             Child-hood
             the
             matter
             is
             the
             same
             as
             in
             defect
             of
             exercise
             and
             motion
             .
             For
             sleep
             is
             a
             certain
             rest
             and
             privation
             of
             watchings
             or
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             senses
             .
             But
             watchings
             consist
             in
             the
             very
             exercise
             of
             the
             senses
             ,
             according
             to
             Aristotle
             in
             his
             Book
             
               de
               Som.
               &
               Vigill
            
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             evils
             that
             we
             have
             described
             to
             arise
             from
             the
             defect
             of
             motion
             and
             exercises
             ,
             the
             same
             also
             must
             needs
             happen
             from
             immoderate
             sleep
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             in
             that
             tender
             age
             ,
             inordinate
             watchings
             are
             no
             less
             noxious
             .
             For
             they
             do
             not
             only
             retard
             the
             concoction
             of
             the
             aliment
             ,
             but
             they
             likewise
             taint
             the
             Blood
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             acrimony
             ,
             and
             consequently
             dissipate
             the
             Principals
             of
             the
             Natural
             Constitution
             of
             the
             first
             affected
             parts
             ,
             and
             without
             difficulty
             introduce
             a
             defect
             of
             inherent
             Spirits
             .
          
        
         
           
             Fiftly
             .
             Of
             things
             preternaturally
             cast
             out
             and
             retained
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             internal
             causes
             of
             Diseases
             might
             be
             perhaps
             not
             incommodiously
             reduced
             to
             this
             title
             .
             For
             any
             thing
             whatsoever
             contained
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             preternaturally
             altered
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             preternatural
             ,
             they
             indicate
             their
             ablation
             ,
             and
             may
             so
             far
             forth
             be
             reputed
             among
             things
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             which
             are
             nevertheless
             preternaturally
             retained
             .
             But
             we
             more
             rightly
             grant
             ,
             that
             all
             internal
             causes
             may
             be
             distinguished
             into
             two
             kinds
             :
             one
             wherof
             containeth
             those
             things
             which
             are
             preternaturally
             retained
             and
             cast
             out
             :
             the
             other
             ,
             such
             things
             as
             are
             contained
             in
             the
             Body
             being
             preternaturally
             altered
             .
             For
             these
             latter
             are
             not
             only
             taken
             away
             by
             casting
             out
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             
             Alteration
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             an
             agreeable
             proportion
             of
             Nature
             .
             However
             it
             be
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             affinity
             between
             the
             Humors
             vitiated
             by
             Alteration
             ,
             and
             the
             excrementitious
             Humors
             which
             are
             retained
             .
             For
             there
             are
             so
             many
             and
             such
             various
             ways
             of
             casting
             out
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             that
             scarce
             any
             humor
             can
             be
             imaginably
             produced
             by
             Alteration
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             properly
             relate
             to
             the
             secretive
             and
             excretive
             faculty
             of
             some
             Bowel
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             partt
             and
             is
             destinated
             to
             be
             severed
             and
             evacuated
             from
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             the
             errors
             of
             the
             first
             concoction
             are
             scarce
             corrected
             in
             the
             second
             or
             third
             ,
             by
             Alteration
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             be
             mended
             by
             local
             motion
             ,
             or
             excretion
             ,
             made
             from
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             the
             unprofitable
             parts
             being
             separated
             and
             rejected
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             the
             mass
             of
             blood
             being
             any
             ways
             preternaturally
             altered
             ,
             or
             infected
             with
             some
             Humor
             ,
             the
             peccant
             matter
             which
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             subdued
             by
             Alteration
             ,
             is
             quickly
             exterminated
             perhaps
             by
             excression
             made
             from
             some
             part
             or
             Bowel
             (
             unless
             withal
             the
             secretive
             or
             expulsive
             faculty
             thereof
             be
             hindred
             )
             therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             of
             great
             moment
             for
             a
             Physitian
             to
             know
             what
             Humors
             are
             particularly
             predominant
             in
             any
             Diseas
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             determinate
             ways
             they
             may
             be
             most
             properly
             spied
             out
             according
             to
             the
             intent
             and
             purpose
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             For
             there
             are
             as
             many
             subordinate
             species
             of
             things
             spied
             out
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             distinct
             substances
             of
             the
             Bowels
             and
             other
             parts
             destinated
             to
             that
             office
             in
             the
             Body
             .
             For
             it
             is
             credible
             that
             the
             Liver
             doth
             cast
             out
             one
             thing
             ,
             the
             Kidnies
             another
             ,
             the
             Sweet-Bread
             another
             ,
             the
             Spleen
             another
             ,
             the
             Stomach
             and
             Guts
             another
             ,
             the
             Lungs
             another
             ,
             the
             Brain
             another
             ,
             the
             Stones
             ,
             the
             Matrix
             ,
             the
             Kidnies
             ,
             the
             Kernel
             under
             the
             Canel
             Bone
             ,
             the
             glandulous
             parts
             of
             the
             Larynxes
             ,
             the
             Throat
             and
             Jaws
             another
             ,
             
             the
             scarf
             Skin
             and
             the
             Skin
             another
             .
             For
             it
             seemeth
             scarce
             admittable
             ,
             that
             Nature
             should
             build
             and
             prepare
             for
             her self
             Organs
             of
             different
             kinds
             ,
             and
             yet
             should
             make
             use
             of
             divers
             of
             them
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             action
             .
             Therfore
             when
             the
             excretion
             of
             any
             of
             the
             said
             parts
             hapneth
             to
             be
             restrained
             ,
             a
             certain
             peculiar
             filth
             will
             flow
             out
             from
             thence
             into
             the
             mass
             of
             Blood
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             wil
             be
             so
             many
             differences
             of
             things
             preternaturally
             retained
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             kinds
             of
             parts
             inservient
             to
             particular
             casting
             out
             :
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             there
             wil
             be
             as
             many
             kinds
             of
             vitious
             excretion
             ,
             either
             by
             excess
             ,
             defect
             or
             depravation
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             divers
             wais
             thorow
             which
             the
             excretion
             may
             be
             made
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             man
             demand
             ,
             Whether
             the
             several
             kinds
             of
             things
             excerned
             be
             sufficiently
             discovered
             and
             understood
             by
             us
             :
             We
             answer
             ,
             that
             an
             exact
             knowledg
             is
             desired
             of
             that
             particular
             humor
             which
             is
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             thorow
             the
             new
             Vessel
             of
             the
             Sweet-Bread
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             what
             is
             cast
             out
             by
             the
             Kidnies
             ,
             the
             Kernel
             under
             the
             Canel
             Bone
             ,
             and
             the
             glandulous
             parts
             of
             the
             Larynx
             :
             yea
             ,
             perhaps
             it
             is
             yet
             scare
             sufficiently
             known
             ,
             what
             is
             rejected
             by
             the
             Spleen
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             therefore
             amongst
             others
             ,
             it
             seemed
             good
             unto
             us
             to
             supersede
             in
             this
             place
             any
             high
             and
             accurate
             disquisition
             of
             things
             secerned
             and
             retained
             ,
             either
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             parts
             and
             ways
             whereunto
             they
             belong
             ,
             or
             in
             order
             to
             the
             present
             affect
             ,
             and
             rather
             to
             insist
             on
             that
             fourfold
             division
             of
             Humors
             made
             by
             Galen
             ;
             namely
             ,
             into
             Choler
             ,
             Phlegm
             ,
             Blood
             ,
             Melancholy
             ,
             adding
             only
             undue
             transpiration
             and
             sweating
             .
             For
             although
             we
             may
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             this
             division
             can
             deduce
             the
             humors
             to
             the
             subordinate
             Species
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             have
             noted
             above
             )
             more
             then
             four
             parts
             distinct
             in
             the
             species
             are
             evidently
             dedicated
             to
             the
             casting
             out
             of
             the
             humors
             ;
             yet
             seing
             that
             this
             division
             
             of
             the
             Humors
             is
             not
             only
             approved
             by
             al
             Classical
             Phisitians
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             likewise
             profitable
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             at
             least
             reduceth
             the
             Humors
             to
             certain
             Heads
             or
             Kinds
             ,
             (
             however
             perhaps
             every
             kind
             may
             comprehend
             under
             it
             several
             species
             )
             we
             are
             resolved
             for
             the
             present
             to
             insist
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             under
             a
             general
             notion
             it
             very
             fitly
             conjoyneth
             and
             containeth
             both
             things
             altered
             and
             preternaturally
             contained
             within
             ,
             and
             also
             things
             to
             be
             spied
             out
             which
             are
             not
             yet
             excerned
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             it
             will
             eas
             our
             burden
             and
             contract
             our
             work
             .
             For
             whilst
             we
             make
             our
             proceedings
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             needless
             to
             institute
             any
             other
             peculiar
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Causes
             of
             this
             Diseas
             ,
             namely
             of
             this
             altered
             which
             are
             preternaturally
             contained
             ,
             seing
             that
             they
             are
             comprehended
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             under
             this
             Title
             .
          
           
             We
             reduce
             therfore
             the
             internal
             Causes
             of
             this
             Diseas
             (
             whether
             they
             be
             excrementitious
             humors
             retained
             ,
             or
             viciated
             by
             alteration
             )
             either
             to
             Choller
             ,
             or
             to
             Melancholly
             ,
             or
             to
             Elegm
             and
             a
             Waterish
             humor
             ,
             or
             an
             undue
             Transpiration
             and
             sweating
             ,
             for
             the
             Blood
             properly
             so
             called
             is
             in
             this
             affect
             scarce
             observed
             to
             be
             faulty
             .
          
           
             
               You
               may
               object
               ,
               That
               Practical
               Physitians
               do
               in
               this
               Diseas
               commonly
               prescribe
               the
               opening
               of
               a
               Vein
               in
               the
               hollow
               of
               the
               Ear
               ,
               observing
               that
               Evacuation
               to
               be
               very
               profitable
               ,
               which
               Reason
               could
               hardly
               admit
               ,
               unless
               the
               Blood
               were
               in
               some
               degree
               peccant
               ?
            
          
           
             We
             answer
             ,
             That
             this
             Remedy
             is
             available
             ,
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             universal
             plenitude
             of
             the
             Blood
             ,
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             peculiar
             plenitude
             of
             the
             Head
             it self
             .
             For
             we
             have
             already
             shewed
             how
             that
             the
             Blood
             is
             uneqally
             dispensed
             to
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Body
             ▪
             and
             indeed
             illiberally
             to
             the
             first
             affected
             parts
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Head
             superabundantly
             .
             
             Therfore
             although
             there
             be
             not
             an
             universal
             redundancy
             of
             the
             Blood
             in
             this
             Diseas
             ,
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             particular
             Plenitude
             of
             the
             Head
             it self
             ,
             such
             a
             particular
             emptiness
             ,
             is
             perhaps
             profitably
             instituted
             those
             outward
             and
             smal
             Veins
             of
             the
             Ears
             being
             cut
             .
             You
             may
             reply
             that
             we
             by
             this
             Answer
             do
             indeed
             decline
             the
             universal
             Plethora
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             grant
             a
             particular
             one
             of
             the
             Head
             ,
             which
             ought
             no
             less
             to
             be
             esteemed
             a
             caus
             of
             sickness
             ,
             We
             answer
             ,
             That
             we
             have
             at
             large
             explained
             this
             fault
             of
             the
             Blood
             ,
             when
             we
             discoursed
             of
             the
             unequal
             distribution
             of
             it
             ,
             unto
             which
             place
             it
             properly
             belongeth
             ,
             seing
             that
             it
             is
             a
             caus
             of
             the
             Secondary
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Primary
             Essence
             of
             this
             Diseas
             ;
             and
             therfore
             a
             vain
             and
             superfluous
             repetition
             therof
             ought
             not
             in
             this
             place
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             We
             will
             now
             therfore
             proceed
             to
             our
             purposed
             disquisition
             of
             the
             Humors
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             Transpiration
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             First
             Choller
             (
             whether
             by
             this
             word
             you
             understand
             that
             excrementitious
             humor
             in
             the
             little
             Bladder
             ,
             and
             the
             Chollerick
             pore
             ,
             or
             a
             hot
             ,
             dry
             ,
             sharp
             ,
             and
             bitter
             part
             of
             the
             Mass
             of
             Blood
             ,
             or
             that
             unsavory
             humor
             that
             tasteth
             like
             stinking
             Oyl
             ,
             begotten
             and
             flowing
             in
             the
             Stomach
             by
             some
             corrupt
             aliment
             ,
             especially
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             fat
             ,
             addust
             ,
             or
             salt
             ;
             or
             certain
             sharp
             and
             corrosive
             Excrescences
             produced
             in
             the
             Body
             by
             corrupt
             Blood
             )
             if
             it
             abound
             and
             luxuriate
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             very
             probably
             be
             a
             caus
             of
             this
             affect
             .
          
           
             For
             although
             it
             may
             rather
             seem
             to
             impugn
             that
             cold
             and
             moist
             distemper
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             first
             Essence
             of
             this
             Diseas
             ;
             yet
             in
             regard
             that
             it
             is
             apt
             in
             some
             sort
             to
             hinder
             the
             nourishment
             of
             the
             Parts
             ,
             either
             by
             a
             vehement
             irritation
             of
             the
             expulsive
             faculty
             ,
             or
             by
             attenuation
             of
             the
             aliment
             ,
             and
             to
             extenuate
             and
             wast
             the
             very
             inherent
             constitution
             of
             the
             Parts
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             
             to
             consume
             and
             dissipate
             the
             Natural
             Spirits
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             unjustly
             be
             numbred
             among
             the
             causes
             of
             this
             Diseas
             .
             For
             every
             one
             knows
             that
             Persons
             of
             a
             Chollerick
             Constitution
             are
             lean
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             extenuated
             habit
             becaus
             of
             the
             Reasons
             aforesaid
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             A
             Melancholly
             humor
             (
             whether
             you
             understand
             the
             Earthy
             Portion
             of
             the
             Blood
             ,
             or
             that
             saltish
             or
             tartar
             like
             matter
             excreted
             in
             and
             with
             the
             Urin
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Urin
             groweth
             cold
             ,
             incorporating
             into
             little
             Sands
             ;
             or
             that
             sowr
             humor
             powred
             into
             the
             Ventricle
             perhaps
             by
             the
             Spleen
             (
             though
             not
             through
             that
             short
             Veiny
             Vessel
             ,
             as
             the
             Ancients
             beleeved
             )
             or
             those
             terrene
             Parts
             of
             the
             assumed
             Aliment
             ,
             which
             are
             evacuated
             by
             siege
             with
             the
             other
             Excrements
             )
             understand
             either
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             this
             humor
             aboundeth
             and
             be
             not
             purged
             out
             after
             a
             due
             manner
             ,
             may
             be
             blamed
             as
             a
             caus
             of
             this
             Diseas
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             that
             humor
             which
             is
             the
             more
             Earthy
             part
             of
             the
             Blood
             ,
             if
             it
             exceed
             a
             just
             proportion
             in
             the
             Mass
             of
             Blood
             ,
             it
             rendreth
             it
             unapt
             to
             nourish
             the
             Parts
             ,
             especially
             those
             that
             are
             first
             affected
             ;
             for
             the
             first
             affected
             parts
             are
             of
             a
             more
             noble
             texture
             than
             the
             substances
             of
             the
             Bowels
             ,
             or
             the
             bony
             parts
             ;
             and
             therfore
             we
             have
             already
             noted
             how
             the
             Parenchymata
             of
             the
             Bowels
             and
             the
             Bones
             do
             easily
             admit
             nutrition
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             way
             like
             unto
             digestion
             ;
             but
             those
             former
             parts
             do
             require
             a
             far
             more
             exquisite
             secretion
             &
             elaborated
             assimilation
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Reason
             that
             the
             fleshy
             parts
             of
             the
             Bowels
             are
             rightly
             imputed
             among
             the
             impure
             and
             grosser
             aliments
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Becaus
             they
             are
             nourished
             with
             a
             cours
             Blood
             ,
             and
             not
             accurately
             elaborated
             before
             the
             Union
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Any
             great
             accumulation
             of
             Saltish
             ,
             and
             Tartar
             like
             matter
             is
             an
             Enemy
             to
             Nutrition
             ,
             and
             is
             rather
             dissipative
             and
             devouring
             than
             favoring
             augmentation
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             sowr
             Humor
             of
             the
             Ventricle
             is
             
             totally
             ravenous
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             hungerstarved
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             where
             it
             aboundeth
             it
             easily
             communicateth
             to
             the
             Blood
             such
             another
             Depredatory
             quality
             ;
             Fourthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             The
             Terrene
             Dregs
             of
             the
             Belly
             may
             if
             they
             be
             inordinately
             retained
             ,
             taint
             and
             infect
             the
             Chylus
             ,
             and
             render
             it
             unapt
             for
             the
             nourishment
             of
             the
             part
             .
             Finally
             we
             grant
             ,
             that
             every
             propounded
             kind
             of
             Melancholly
             superfluously
             coagumented
             or
             preternaturally
             retained
             ,
             doth
             not
             primarily
             ,
             properly
             ,
             and
             directly
             concur
             to
             the
             production
             of
             this
             evil
             ;
             but
             nevertheless
             we
             are
             of
             opinion
             that
             indirectly
             ,
             and
             after
             rhe
             manner
             propounded
             it
             may
             contribute
             somthing
             to
             the
             generation
             of
             it
             ,
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Flegm
             (
             whether
             it
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             moister
             and
             colder
             part
             of
             the
             Mass
             of
             Blood
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             wheyish
             part
             therof
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             slow
             humor
             of
             the
             Stomach
             and
             Guts
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Spettle
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Snot
             of
             the
             Nostrils
             or
             Jaws
             ,
             or
             for
             that
             peculiar
             humor
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             the
             new
             Vessel
             of
             the
             Sweet-Bread
             doth
             use
             to
             evacuate
             )
             however
             you
             take
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             retained
             or
             abound
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             direct
             reference
             to
             this
             Diseas
             ,
             and
             properly
             deserveth
             to
             be
             called
             the
             caus
             therof
             .
             For
             this
             humor
             is
             cold
             ,
             most
             ,
             slow
             ,
             thick
             ,
             benummed
             ,
             little
             spiritous
             ,
             lost
             ,
             and
             affected
             with
             an
             internal
             slipperiness
             ;
             all
             which
             things
             do
             exactly
             comply
             with
             the
             primary
             and
             secondary
             Essence
             of
             this
             Diseas
             as
             they
             have
             been
             propounded
             .
             Wherfore
             upon
             a
             superfluous
             accumulation
             of
             this
             humor
             ,
             seing
             that
             there
             succeedeth
             a
             conspiracy
             to
             the
             production
             of
             this
             affect
             ,
             it
             ought
             justly
             to
             be
             esteemed
             a
             proper
             caus
             and
             a
             Primary
             Agent
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             humors
             undue
             Transpiration
             ,
             as
             also
             immoderate
             or
             defective
             sweating
             may
             be
             somtimes
             numbred
             among
             the
             causes
             of
             this
             affect
             .
          
           
           
             For
             excessive
             Sweating
             ,
             as
             also
             immoderate
             Transpiration
             ,
             doth
             dissipate
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             withal
             dissolveth
             the
             parts
             ,
             especially
             the
             external
             which
             in
             this
             Diseas
             are
             the
             first
             affected
             ,
             and
             the
             inherent
             Spirits
             being
             consumed
             it
             easily
             leaveth
             a
             cold
             distemper
             behind
             it
             .
             For
             to
             a
             just
             excitation
             and
             conservation
             of
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             parts
             there
             is
             required
             a
             certain
             due
             and
             regular
             strife
             of
             the
             exhalations
             between
             breathing
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             prove
             deficient
             ,
             the
             actual
             heat
             also
             (
             becaus
             it
             partly
             consisteth
             in
             this
             strife
             )
             becomes
             very
             feeble
             and
             languid
             ,
             and
             the
             parts
             are
             easily
             exposed
             to
             a
             cold
             distemper
             .
             But
             we
             have
             already
             spoken
             of
             this
             matter
             at
             large
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Sweat
             preternaturally
             restrained
             ,
             as
             also
             a
             very
             smal
             or
             lesned
             Transpiration
             ,
             doth
             easily
             kindle
             a
             Feaverish
             heat
             ,
             and
             therfore
             it
             likewise
             injureth
             the
             Spirits
             and
             dissolveth
             the
             parts
             ,
             and
             rendreth
             them
             afterwards
             easily
             obnoxious
             to
             a
             cold
             distemper
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             That
             we
             may
             comprehend
             all
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             Any
             humor
             excerned
             above
             Reason
             or
             Measure
             doth
             easily
             introduce
             a
             colliquation
             of
             the
             parts
             and
             a
             dissipation
             of
             the
             inherent
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             consequently
             disposeth
             the
             Body
             to
             this
             affect
             .
             And
             let
             this
             suffice
             to
             have
             been
             spoken
             of
             non-Natural
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             causes
             of
             this
             Diseas
             thence
             arising
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XVII
           .
           Precedent
           Diseases
           which
           may
           be
           the
           Cause
           of
           this
           Disease
           .
        
         
           THese
           Diseases
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           proper
           Essence
           ,
           ought
           only
           to
           be
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Diseases
           ,
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           this
           Diseas
           they
           may
           rightly
           pass
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           causes
           of
           Diseases
           ,
           becaus
           they
           leave
           it
           behind
           them
           as
           one
           of
           their
           Effects
           .
           Yet
           although
           many
           of
           them
           (
           as
           they
           relate
           to
           the
           Parents
           and
           so
           imprint
           a
           Natural
           pollution
           in
           the
           Off-spring
           )
           are
           rehersed
           above
           ,
           nevertheless
           ,
           by
           right
           they
           here
           deserve
           their
           consideration
           ,
           yet
           in
           a
           different
           respect
           and
           order
           .
           These
           Diseases
           we
           reduce
           to
           three
           Kinds
           or
           general
           Heads
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           To
           Diseases
           that
           have
           some
           affinity
           with
           this
           affect
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           Diseases
           that
           extenuate
           the
           Body
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           To
           Diseases
           inducing
           a
           stupor
           and
           dulness
           in
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             First
             Kind
             .
          
           
             Diseases
             having
             an
             Affinity
             or
             holding
             Congruity
             with
             this
             we
             call
             those
             who
             at
             least
             in
             part
             consist
             in
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Essence
             of
             this
             Diseas
             :
             of
             this
             kind
             are
             any
             cold
             distemper
             ,
             or
             any
             moist
             distemper
             ,
             also
             any
             cold
             and
             moist
             distemper
             .
             For
             a
             part
             of
             the
             first
             Essence
             of
             this
             Diseas
             includeth
             a
             cold
             and
             moist
             distemper
             ,
             and
             
             so
             those
             distempers
             do
             partly
             agree
             with
             this
             Affect
             .
             Hither
             also
             belong
             a
             Phlegmatick
             Cachocymy
             ,
             a
             Melancholy
             and
             a
             mixt
             ;
             an
             obstruction
             proceeding
             from
             such
             like
             humors
             ,
             a
             Cachexia
             and
             a
             Dropsy
             .
             Yea
             ,
             we
             may
             likewise
             refer
             hither
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             affinity
             ,
             those
             Diseases
             wherein
             the
             inherent
             Spirits
             are
             somwhat
             consumed
             ;
             for
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             this
             Diseas
             consisteth
             in
             a
             scarsity
             ▪
             of
             those
             Spirits
             ,
             but
             otherwise
             they
             are
             more
             aptly
             referred
             to
             the
             second
             kind
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             the
             Diseases
             wherin
             the
             first
             affected
             parts
             are
             benummed
             ,
             &
             stupified
             ;
             may
             likewise
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             affinity
             ,
             be
             hitherto
             referred
             ,
             although
             they
             belong
             more
             properly
             to
             the
             third
             kind
             of
             Diseases
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             those
             Diseases
             wherin
             the
             Tone
             of
             the
             parts
             is
             infeebled
             and
             loosned
             must
             here
             be
             listed
             ,
             for
             they
             include
             a
             part
             of
             this
             Diseas
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             which
             consisteth
             in
             the
             loosnesse
             ,
             litherness
             ,
             internal
             slipperiness
             and
             softness
             of
             the
             Tone
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             above
             described
             .
             The
             Philosophers
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Elements
             which
             agree
             in
             like
             qualities
             ,
             are
             easily
             changed
             one
             into
             another
             ;
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             that
             these
             Diseases
             which
             partly
             agree
             in
             the
             same
             Essence
             do
             easily
             admit
             a
             reciprocal
             change
             from
             one
             to
             the
             other
             .
             So
             we
             see
             a
             quotidian
             Ague
             ,
             which
             agreeth
             with
             a
             putrid
             Feaver
             in
             a
             preternatural
             heat
             ,
             upon
             every
             slight
             Cause
             degenerate
             into
             it
             .
             Yet
             it
             must
             here
             be
             noted
             ,
             That
             great
             Diseases
             are
             not
             so
             easily
             changed
             into
             smal
             ,
             as
             smal
             ones
             into
             great
             .
             Besides
             ,
             not
             all
             Diseases
             which
             perhaps
             participate
             alike
             of
             the
             same
             Essence
             ,
             are
             with
             an
             equal
             facility
             reciprocally
             changed
             .
             For
             some
             Diseases
             are
             more
             subject
             to
             change
             into
             others
             ,
             with
             whom
             in
             part
             they
             have
             some
             agreement
             ,
             than
             others
             :
             And
             that
             for
             other
             Reasons
             beside
             the
             said
             agreement
             ,
             however
             it
             be
             ,
             if
             a
             cold
             and
             dry
             distemper
             should
             happen
             to
             a
             Child
             ,
             that
             would
             easily
             change
             into
             a
             cold
             and
             moist
             ;
             
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             congruity
             of
             each
             Diseas
             to
             cold
             ,
             and
             also
             a
             peculiar
             inclination
             of
             that
             tender
             age
             to
             moisture
             .
             For
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             coldness
             ,
             the
             digestion
             becomes
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             hereupon
             crudities
             or
             crude
             humidities
             are
             engendred
             ,
             which
             a
             cold
             distemper
             in
             so
             tender
             an
             age
             would
             easily
             and
             immediatly
             follow
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             a
             cold
             and
             moist
             distemper
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             coldness
             would
             make
             a
             slow
             Pulse
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             moisture
             would
             make
             it
             the
             more
             slippery
             ,
             and
             the
             less
             viscous
             ,
             wherupon
             the
             Vital
             heat
             being
             diminished
             ,
             a
             benummedness
             and
             dulness
             by
             little
             and
             little
             would
             steal
             upon
             the
             Vital
             Spirits
             .
             Finally
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             slipperish
             retention
             arising
             from
             the
             internal
             slipperiness
             of
             the
             parts
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             weak
             concoction
             ,
             the
             inherent
             Spirits
             of
             the
             first
             affected
             parts
             ,
             would
             also
             by
             degrees
             be
             diminished
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             little
             and
             little
             after
             this
             manner
             the
             perfect
             Essence
             of
             this
             Diseas
             wil
             be
             introduced
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             second
             kind
             .
          
           
             Most
             Diseases
             making
             lean
             ,
             or
             any
             ways
             extenuating
             the
             Body
             ,
             although
             perhaps
             they
             no
             way
             participate
             of
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             this
             Diseas
             (
             like
             the
             Diseases
             of
             the
             first
             kind
             )
             yet
             they
             do
             dispose
             the
             Body
             to
             the
             invasion
             of
             this
             affect
             ,
             and
             may
             also
             leave
             it
             after
             them
             .
             For
             all
             great
             quotidian
             Diseases
             ,
             in
             process
             of
             time
             do
             extenuate
             the
             Body
             ,
             wast
             the
             inherent
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             dissolve
             the
             Tone
             of
             the
             parts
             ;
             and
             this
             attrition
             and
             attenuation
             of
             the
             parts
             doth
             chiefly
             refer
             to
             the
             first
             affected
             parts
             in
             this
             Diseas
             .
             For
             as
             we
             have
             already
             asserted
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Bowels
             are
             not
             so
             easily
             subjected
             to
             dissolution
             or
             dissipation
             .
             But
             in
             the
             dissected
             Carcasses
             of
             those
             who
             have
             dyed
             of
             Chronical
             Affects
             ,
             the
             Bowels
             
             are
             observed
             to
             be
             no
             less
             ;
             yea
             ,
             many
             times
             much
             bigger
             when
             the
             external
             parts
             (
             which
             in
             this
             Diseas
             are
             first
             affected
             )
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             made
             lean
             with
             the
             vehemency
             of
             the
             affect
             .
             And
             therefore
             seing
             that
             extenuating
             Diseases
             ,
             do
             chiefly
             communicate
             their
             force
             into
             the
             first
             affected
             parts
             ,
             it
             easily
             falleth
             out
             that
             in
             Children
             they
             help
             to
             introduce
             this
             Diseas
             .
             For
             the
             inherent
             Spirits
             of
             the
             first
             affected
             parts
             being
             very
             much
             wasted
             ,
             a
             cold
             distemper
             must
             needs
             follow
             ,
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             crudity
             is
             (
             as
             we
             have
             said
             above
             )
             received
             by
             a
             moist
             one
             and
             a
             benummedness
             ;
             because
             the
             heat
             ,
             activity
             ,
             and
             vigor
             of
             the
             parts
             do
             chiefly
             depend
             upon
             the
             plenty
             of
             Spirits
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             have
             exhibited
             the
             manner
             wherby
             this
             Diseas
             doth
             follow
             and
             as
             it
             were
             tread
             in
             the
             footsteps
             of
             other
             foregoing
             affects
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             which
             we
             now
             further
             subdistinguish
             into
             three
             Classes
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             comprehendeth
             Diseases
             extenuating
             and
             consuming
             the
             habit
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             by
             ways
             insensible
             ;
             hither
             are
             referred
             almost
             al
             Feavers
             ,
             especially
             the
             Hectick
             and
             Consuming
             ,
             an
             Ulcer
             of
             Lungs
             with
             a
             putrid
             Feaver
             .
             Also
             any
             continual
             Feaver
             that
             is
             violent
             ,
             as
             a
             burning
             ,
             malignant
             ,
             pestilential
             Feaver
             ,
             a
             Pleurisie
             ,
             and
             an
             inflamation
             of
             the
             Lungs
             ,
             also
             the
             smal
             Pox
             ,
             and
             the
             Meazels
             when
             they
             grievously
             afflict
             the
             Patient
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             intermitting
             Chronical
             Feavers
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             al
             Chronical
             Feavers
             that
             torment
             with
             vehemence
             do
             the
             same
             .
             The
             second
             Classis
             containeth
             Diseases
             consuming
             by
             manifest
             passages
             ,
             and
             evacuating
             the
             solid
             substance
             of
             the
             parts
             .
             Hither
             you
             may
             refer
             immoderate
             vomiting
             ,
             a
             
               Lyentery
               ,
               Dysentery
               ,
               Lask
            
             ,
             the
             Hepatical
             Flux
             ,
             the
             Diabetes
             ,
             any
             profuse
             Hemorrhage
             or
             Bloody
             Issue
             ,
             any
             excessive
             sweating
             ,
             any
             great
             Ulcer
             in
             any
             part
             ,
             eating
             deep
             ,
             and
             dayly
             casting
             out
             much
             matter
             .
             
             For
             al
             these
             Affects
             do
             evidently
             extenuate
             the
             habit
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             cause
             the
             introduction
             of
             this
             affect
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             containeth
             the
             Diseases
             which
             are
             said
             to
             extenuate
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             parts
             not
             directly
             ,
             but
             by
             consequence
             :
             as
             al
             Diseases
             interrupitng
             concoction
             or
             the
             distribution
             of
             the
             Blood.
             For
             these
             prohibit
             the
             reparation
             of
             the
             parts
             continually
             fed
             upon
             by
             the
             Vital
             heat
             .
             Hereupon
             several
             Diseases
             of
             the
             Ventricle
             ,
             Guts
             ,
             Mesentery
             ,
             Sweet-Bread
             ,
             Spleen
             ,
             Liver
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             Diseases
             in
             the
             Mouth
             ,
             Jaws
             or
             Throat
             ,
             which
             hinder
             only
             the
             assumption
             or
             swallowing
             of
             the
             Meat
             ,
             may
             in
             this
             respect
             be
             numbred
             among
             the
             causes
             of
             this
             Diseas
             .
             As
             a
             distemper
             ,
             a
             tumor
             ,
             a
             nauseating
             ,
             a
             feeble
             appetite
             of
             the
             ventricle
             ,
             a
             distemper
             ,
             a
             tumor
             an
             obstruction
             &
             Skirrhus
             of
             the
             Mesentery
             ,
             &
             Sweet-bread
             ,
             or
             the
             Liver
             ,
             Spleen
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             effects
             of
             any
             of
             the
             said
             parts
             ,
             which
             by
             any
             means
             frustrate
             the
             due
             concoction
             and
             distribution
             of
             the
             nourishment
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             extenuate
             the
             parts
             by
             defect
             of
             nutrition
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             third
             kind
             .
          
           
             Diseases
             that
             induce
             an
             astonishment
             to
             the
             first
             affected
             parts
             ,
             do
             also
             by
             a
             peculiar
             propriety
             conspire
             the
             production
             of
             this
             Affect
             .
             For
             the
             Natural
             heat
             of
             those
             parts
             is
             somwhat
             dulled
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             rendred
             less
             effectual
             :
             whereupon
             a
             cold
             distemper
             stealeth
             in
             by
             degrees
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             easily
             waited
             on
             with
             a
             moist
             distemper
             ,
             a
             softness
             ,
             and
             internal
             slipperiness
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Puls
             of
             the
             Arteries
             reaching
             to
             those
             parts
             is
             secretly
             ,
             and
             by
             little
             and
             little
             weakned
             ,
             the
             distribution
             of
             the
             Blood
             ,
             and
             the
             Vital
             Heat
             is
             diminished
             ,
             the
             parts
             themselvs
             are
             sparingly
             nourished
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             there
             comes
             a
             defect
             of
             Natural
             Spirits
             .
             So
             that
             from
             this
             Root
             also
             ,
             for
             some
             time
             persevering
             
             the
             Essence
             of
             this
             Diseas
             may
             at
             last
             bud
             forth
             .
             The
             
               Apoplexy
               ,
               Palsy
               ,
               Lethargy
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             effects
             do
             chiefly
             belong
             hither
             .
             Yet
             Children
             do
             exceeding
             rarely
             fall
             into
             this
             affect
             from
             these
             sleepy
             Causes
             ,
             and
             so
             rarely
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             yet
             observed
             this
             Diseas
             to
             own
             its
             beginning
             to
             such
             affects
             .
             If
             any
             demand
             a
             Reason
             of
             this
             rarity
             ;
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Children
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             permeability
             and
             thinness
             ,
             are
             seldom
             subjected
             to
             those
             affects
             ;
             but
             if
             at
             any
             time
             they
             are
             invaded
             by
             them
             the
             Diseas
             doth
             not
             first
             assault
             the
             Natural
             or
             Vital
             ,
             but
             the
             Animal
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             consequently
             procureth
             for
             the
             most
             part
             a
             deprivation
             of
             the
             Animal
             Faculty
             ,
             before
             it
             interrupteth
             either
             the
             Natural
             or
             the
             Vital
             .
             But
             the
             benummedness
             wherof
             we
             now
             speak
             ,
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Natural
             Constitution
             ,
             into
             which
             it
             cannot
             be
             presently
             transferred
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             they
             are
             easily
             and
             speedily
             driven
             out
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             facility
             of
             transpiration
             in
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Children
             ,
             if
             peradventure
             those
             affects
             do
             gently
             invade
             them
             :
             but
             if
             they
             rage
             and
             tyrrannize
             ,
             they
             easily
             and
             speedily
             dispatch
             and
             kil
             ,
             as
             being
             in
             their
             own
             Nature
             most
             terrible
             and
             grievous
             Diseases
             ;
             and
             the
             sooner
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             weakness
             of
             their
             Constitutions
             over
             whom
             they
             prevail
             .
             But
             which
             way
             soever
             they
             happen
             ,
             they
             scarce
             continue
             so
             long
             ,
             as
             with
             sufficient
             efficacy
             to
             imprint
             this
             benummedness
             in
             the
             Natural
             Constitution
             of
             the
             parts
             .
             Yet
             we
             grant
             that
             these
             affects
             may
             ,
             if
             perhaps
             ,
             they
             persist
             longer
             with
             life
             ,
             affect
             the
             Natural
             Constitution
             with
             that
             benummedness
             so
             that
             this
             Diseas
             may
             follow
             thereupon
             ,
             although
             we
             can
             neither
             justify
             ,
             nor
             assert
             it
             upon
             the
             credit
             of
             a
             single
             observation
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Diseases
             which
             do
             most
             frequently
             introduce
             an
             astonishment
             in
             the
             Natural
             Constitution
             of
             the
             first
             affected
             parts
             ,
             are
             those
             very
             same
             ,
             which
             hinder
             
             Children
             any
             way
             from
             ordinary
             actions
             and
             due
             exercises
             ,
             especially
             from
             the
             use
             of
             their
             feet
             ,
             as
             the
             luxation
             fracture
             ,
             or
             som
             wound
             of
             a
             foot
             ,
             or
             thigh
             ,
             or
             the
             leg
             ,
             or
             the
             Back-bone
             :
             also
             tumors
             and
             pains
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             affects
             ,
             whether
             they
             afflict
             the
             parts
             aforesaid
             or
             others
             ,
             provided
             that
             they
             hinder
             the
             Children
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             walk
             ,
             or
             play
             standing
             upon
             their
             legs
             ,
             or
             use
             any
             Masculine
             Exercises
             .
             For
             hereupon
             by
             degrees
             the
             rigor
             and
             heat
             of
             the
             external
             parts
             waxeth
             dul
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             evil
             are
             the
             parts
             first
             affected
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             this
             affect
             ,
             follow
             by
             an
             uninterrupted
             and
             linked
             succession
             ,
             as
             whosoever
             wil
             may
             see
             above
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             now
             run
             over
             the
             Causes
             of
             this
             Affect
             ,
             and
             should
             in
             the
             next
             place
             proceed
             to
             the
             differences
             therof
             ,
             but
             that
             two
             difficulties
             do
             here
             interpose
             themselvs
             ,
             which
             properly
             result
             from
             a
             higher
             consideration
             of
             the
             Causes
             propounded
             .
             For
             al
             those
             Causes
             now
             alleadged
             seem
             as
             wel
             common
             to
             Boys
             of
             big
             growth
             ,
             as
             to
             Children
             ,
             whereupon
             it
             may
             very
             pertinently
             be
             enquired
             ,
             
               How
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               are
               grown
               to
               mans
               Estate
               are
               not
               infested
               with
               this
               evil
               ,
               as
               wel
               as
               Children
               ?
            
             Then
             again
             ,
             Seing
             that
             the
             Causes
             propounded
             are
             al
             of
             them
             almost
             common
             ,
             both
             to
             England
             and
             many
             other
             Countreys
             ,
             &
             som
             of
             them
             to
             al
             Climats
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             demanded
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             
               Why
               this
               diseas
               is
               more
               frequent
               and
               rife
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               than
               in
               other
               Countreys
            
             ?
             These
             Questions
             we
             shal
             examine
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             shal
             freely
             deliver
             our
             judgment
             concerning
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XVIII
           .
           The
           Former
           Question
           .
        
         
           
             WHy
             they
             which
             are
             elder
             in
             years
             are
             not
             equally
             obnoxious
             to
             this
             Diseas
             as
             Children
             ?
          
           The
           terms
           of
           the
           Question
           seem
           to
           insinuate
           ,
           that
           this
           Affect
           may
           happen
           ,
           though
           very
           rarely
           to
           those
           of
           big
           age
           .
           But
           we
           reserve
           the
           solution
           of
           this
           doubt
           til
           the
           close
           of
           the
           present
           determination
           .
           Therfore
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Constitutions
           or
           dispositions
           both
           of
           Children
           that
           are
           chiefly
           obnoxious
           to
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           bigger
           Boyes
           which
           are
           rarely
           subject
           unto
           it
           ,
           must
           be
           opposed
           and
           every
           way
           considered
           and
           thought
           on
           :
           also
           of
           Youths
           ,
           Men
           ,
           and
           Old
           Men
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           order
           and
           relation
           to
           this
           Affect
           .
           For
           the
           Question
           is
           not
           absolute
           ,
           but
           comparative
           ,
           therfore
           the
           first
           and
           best
           way
           of
           determining
           it
           ,
           wil
           be
           by
           a
           mutual
           comparison
           between
           the
           different
           dispositions
           of
           the
           said
           Subjects
           ,
           how
           they
           admit
           the
           impressions
           of
           the
           propounded
           causes
           either
           with
           case
           or
           difficulty
           .
           Then
           certain
           accidental
           and
           peculiar
           conditions
           of
           Yong
           Children
           ,
           under
           such
           an
           age
           must
           be
           likewise
           considered
           in
           respect
           of
           which
           they
           are
           under
           one
           age
           rendred
           more
           ,
           under
           another
           less
           obnoxious
           to
           this
           Diseas
           .
        
         
           That
           we
           may
           the
           more
           succesfully
           declare
           the
           former
           comparison
           ,
           we
           will
           distinguish
           the
           ages
           of
           men
           .
           Here
           we
           comprehend
           Children
           of
           six
           months
           of
           age
           ,
           a
           year
           old
           ,
           two
           ,
           three
           ,
           four
           years
           old
           ;
           there
           we
           understand
           
           those
           of
           five
           years
           of
           age
           or
           more
           ,
           Youths
           ,
           Men
           ,
           and
           old
           men
           ,
           and
           those
           we
           cal
           by
           the
           general
           name
           of
           Ju●●ors
           and
           these
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Seniors
           ,
           unless
           p●●●●ps
           the
           matter
           may
           require
           a
           subdistinction
           of
           the
           g●●●●er
           sort
           :
           these
           things
           being
           premised
           we
           ad
           〈◊〉
           our
           s●lvs
           to
           the
           collation
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           yonger
           Children
           are
           of
           a
           colder
           temperament
           than
           the
           Elder
           .
           For
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           temperament
           is
           augmented
           from
           the
           time
           of
           the
           birth
           to
           mans
           estate
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           it
           standeth
           at
           a
           stay
           being
           far
           more
           intensive
           than
           that
           of
           Children
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           it
           declineth
           by
           degrees
           unto
           extream
           old
           age
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           before
           that
           extream
           age
           ,
           it
           falleth
           into
           the
           same
           degree
           as
           it
           held
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Child-hood
           ;
           but
           before
           the
           approach
           of
           this
           term
           of
           extream
           old
           age
           the
           temperament
           of
           aged
           men
           is
           more
           hot
           than
           that
           of
           Children
           ,
           for
           although
           yong
           Children
           may
           enjoy
           a
           greater
           plenty
           of
           Natural
           heat
           ,
           and
           abound
           with
           Natural
           Spirits
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           necessity
           that
           they
           therfore
           must
           be
           of
           a
           hutter
           temperament
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           required
           a
           concurrence
           of
           many
           things
           to
           constitute
           a
           hot
           temperament
           ,
           beside
           the
           inherent
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           the
           inherent
           heat
           ;
           as
           for
           example
           a
           large
           portion
           of
           Chollerick
           humors
           ,
           and
           withal
           or
           chiefly
           a
           strong
           endeavor
           of
           the
           Vital
           faculty
           ,
           namely
           in
           the
           pulses
           ,
           and
           the
           Vital
           Spirits
           in
           their
           circulation
           .
           Seing
           therfore
           that
           the
           yonger
           Children
           are
           more
           cold
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           more
           subject
           to
           cold
           Diseases
           than
           others
           ,
           such
           as
           this
           is
           .
           As
           for
           old
           men
           ,
           especially
           such
           as
           are
           inclining
           to
           extream
           old
           age
           ,
           we
           grant
           that
           they
           also
           are
           more
           cold
           ,
           and
           upon
           every
           light
           occasion
           obnoxious
           to
           cold
           Diseases
           .
           Wherfore
           from
           hence
           ,
           namely
           ,
           from
           the
           coldness
           of
           the
           temperament
           ,
           we
           infer
           no
           difference
           between
           yonger
           Children
           &
           these
           
           old
           men
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           an
           aptitude
           to
           fall
           into
           this
           affect
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           yonger
           Children
           are
           more
           moist
           than
           the
           elder
           ;
           for
           to
           wax
           old
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           taken
           in
           a
           sound
           sence
           ,
           is
           to
           wax
           dry
           .
           For
           although
           old
           men
           after
           their
           manner
           may
           be
           likewise
           obnoxious
           to
           moist
           affects
           ,
           as
           Cathars
           ,
           Obstructions
           ,
           a
           Cachexy
           ,
           a
           Dropsie
           ,
           a
           Palsie
           ,
           a
           Lethargy
           ,
           a
           loosness
           and
           trembling
           of
           the
           Nervs
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           evils
           ,
           yet
           really
           there
           is
           some
           difference
           between
           a
           moist
           distemper
           which
           happeneth
           to
           Boys
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           befalleth
           aged
           Persons
           .
           For
           in
           Children
           an
           adventitious
           humidity
           constituting
           the
           distemper
           doth
           not
           only
           penetrate
           the
           most
           retired
           substance
           of
           the
           solid
           parts
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           totally
           incorporated
           with
           the
           same
           :
           But
           in
           old
           Men
           the
           solid
           parts
           ,
           even
           then
           when
           it
           is
           endued
           with
           a
           moist
           distemper
           ,
           doth
           not
           seem
           to
           part
           with
           its
           earthiness
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           in
           some
           sort
           compounded
           of
           that
           Earthy
           Nature
           ,
           and
           a
           certain
           adventitious
           crude
           and
           moist
           Juice
           ,
           or
           else
           an
           excrementitious
           drunk
           into
           the
           pores
           ,
           or
           into
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           sufficiently
           incorporated
           or
           united
           .
           For
           as
           sand
           ,
           being
           drenched
           in
           much
           water
           ,
           retaineth
           al
           its
           Earthy
           substance
           ,
           however
           it
           be
           somwhat
           moist
           ;
           So
           also
           the
           Bodies
           of
           old
           Men
           ,
           however
           they
           may
           be
           moystened
           with
           crude
           and
           excrementitious
           humors
           ,
           yet
           do
           they
           not
           deposite
           that
           terrene
           substance
           ,
           or
           that
           part
           which
           by
           the
           Chymicks
           is
           designed
           by
           the
           name
           of
           a
           dead
           Head
           ,
           which
           they
           dayly
           accumilate
           unto
           themselves
           from
           their
           first
           beginning
           .
           This
           distemper
           therfore
           of
           old
           Persons
           is
           spurious
           not
           genuine
           ,
           crude
           and
           not
           perfectly
           digested
           into
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           parts
           .
           And
           therefore
           although
           we
           grant
           that
           old
           men
           may
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           labor
           with
           a
           moist
           distemper
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           manifest
           withal
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           how
           great
           a
           difference
           there
           is
           between
           this
           of
           aged
           persons
           ,
           &
           that
           of
           Yong
           children
           .
           Morover
           ,
           that
           
           this
           moist
           distemper
           of
           old
           men
           ,
           is
           less
           Homogeneal
           to
           the
           present
           affect
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           children
           ,
           appears
           plainly
           from
           hence
           ,
           because
           it
           produceth
           not
           that
           softness
           and
           tenderness
           of
           parts
           in
           old
           men
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           it
           doth
           in
           Children
           ,
           neither
           doth
           it
           equally
           dispose
           them
           to
           a
           dissipation
           or
           colliquation
           of
           the
           inherent
           Spirits
           ,
           or
           any
           slippery
           passage
           either
           of
           the
           Blood
           or
           Exhalations
           ,
           which
           are
           supposed
           in
           this
           Affect
           :
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           it
           rather
           rendreth
           them
           obnoxious
           to
           obstructions
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           evils
           recited
           before
           a
           comparison
           ,
           therefore
           being
           made
           between
           the
           cold
           and
           moist
           distemper
           incident
           to
           Younger
           Children
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           wont
           to
           affect
           old
           men
           ,
           there
           resulteth
           a
           pregnant
           reason
           ,
           why
           aged
           people
           are
           not
           so
           subject
           to
           this
           Diseas
           as
           Children
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Yong
           Children
           ,
           although
           they
           Naturally
           abound
           with
           inherent
           Spirits
           ,
           yet
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           easie
           transpiration
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           &
           becaus
           of
           the
           laxity
           ,
           tenderness
           and
           incoherence
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           they
           are
           much
           more
           prone
           then
           Elder
           persons
           to
           dissipation
           and
           colliquation
           of
           the
           Inherent
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           upon
           less
           and
           slighter
           causes
           they
           fal
           into
           a
           want
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Younger
           Children
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           very
           same
           weak
           consistance
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           are
           also
           rendred
           more
           obnoxious
           to
           an
           astonishment
           than
           the
           Elder
           .
           For
           to
           the
           vigor
           and
           activity
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           there
           is
           required
           besides
           a
           just
           plenty
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           a
           strength
           of
           their
           coherence
           and
           consistence
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           needful
           for
           us
           to
           ad
           any
           thing
           concerning
           the
           Tone
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           seing
           we
           have
           so
           often
           insinuated
           the
           weakness
           of
           it
           in
           Younger
           Children
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Elder
           ,
           and
           any
           man
           may
           observe
           that
           upon
           the
           increase
           of
           years
           the
           Tone
           is
           more
           and
           more
           confirmed
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           As
           for
           the
           diminute
           distribution
           of
           the
           blood
           
           to
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           (
           which
           we
           have
           already
           proved
           to
           be
           a
           considerable
           part
           of
           the
           secondary
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           )
           We
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Elder
           Children
           do
           use
           more
           strong
           and
           frequent
           exercises
           then
           the
           Younger
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           the
           pulses
           of
           the
           outward
           parts
           are
           more
           strongly
           stirred
           up
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           greater
           heat
           is
           raised
           and
           cherished
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           a
           cold
           distemper
           is
           more
           potentially
           driven
           out
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           Organical
           faults
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           augmented
           magnitude
           of
           the
           Liver
           Head
           ,
           and
           their
           Vessels
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           known
           thing
           that
           the
           proportion
           of
           the
           parts
           is
           more
           stable
           and
           confirmed
           in
           the
           bigger
           Children
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           contrary
           that
           in
           the
           Younger
           they
           are
           easily
           moved
           and
           altered
           ,
           but
           the
           augmentation
           ceasing
           they
           are
           not
           any
           more
           afterwards
           altered
           ,
           without
           some
           unusual
           and
           weighty
           causes
           .
           So
           that
           even
           in
           this
           respect
           the
           Younger
           Children
           are
           most
           subject
           to
           this
           Diseas
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           therefore
           conclude
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Question
           ,
           That
           Young
           Children
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           Natural
           Constitutions
           and
           dispositions
           are
           more
           obnoxious
           to
           this
           evil
           then
           those
           that
           are
           Elder
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           the
           Younger
           they
           are
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           must
           not
           wave
           an
           Objection
           ,
           that
           here
           we
           meet
           with
           ,
           which
           also
           doth
           very
           fitly
           conveigh
           an
           occasion
           of
           passing
           to
           the
           other
           comparison
           ;
           namly
           ,
           of
           Young
           Children
           amongst
           themselves
           .
           
             For
             if
             Young
             Children
          
           (
           as
           is
           manifest
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           )
           
             are
             more
             prone
             to
             this
             Diseas
             by
             their
             Natural
             Constitution
             and
             disposition
             ,
             and
             the
             Younger
             they
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             subject
             they
             are
             :
             How
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             Children
             rarely
             fal
             into
             this
             affect
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             six
             months
             old
             and
             somwhat
             more
             ?
          
           For
           according
           to
           the
           Opinion
           delivered
           ,
           Children
           
           should
           seem
           to
           be
           principally
           subject
           to
           this
           Diseas
           immediatly
           after
           their
           birth
           ,
           which
           yet
           experience
           disappointeth
           ;
           yea
           ,
           rather
           indeed
           it
           witnesseth
           the
           contrary
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           Children
           before
           they
           are
           nine
           months
           old
           are
           seldom
           or
           scarce
           ever
           afflicted
           with
           this
           Diseas
           .
           Here
           therefore
           it
           wil
           be
           needful
           for
           us
           to
           declare
           that
           other
           comparison
           of
           Young
           Children
           among
           themselvs
           .
           For
           it
           cannot
           be
           ,
           that
           this
           Affect
           should
           so
           constantly
           spare
           Children
           ,
           chiefly
           disposed
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           frequently
           invade
           those
           that
           are
           less
           disposed
           ,
           unless
           some
           difference
           did
           intervene
           ,
           which
           did
           in
           a
           diverse
           manner
           relate
           to
           those
           ages
           ,
           and
           which
           notwithstanding
           the
           propensity
           of
           Nature
           doth
           retard
           the
           invasion
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           before
           the
           first
           twelve
           months
           were
           compleatly
           expired
           ,
           and
           yet
           afterwards
           ,
           either
           doth
           not
           at
           all
           or
           not
           so
           potently
           defend
           Children
           from
           this
           Diseas
           .
           Here
           therefore
           we
           must
           find
           the
           very
           reason
           of
           the
           difference
           between
           these
           ages
           :
           which
           that
           we
           may
           the
           sooner
           do
           ,
           it
           wil
           not
           perhaps
           be
           impertinent
           to
           take
           special
           notice
           by
           the
           way
           of
           those
           ages
           ,
           which
           upon
           the
           authority
           of
           experience
           are
           observed
           to
           be
           more
           frequently
           affected
           with
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           likewise
           those
           ages
           which
           are
           least
           afflicted
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           We
           affirm
           therefore
           ,
           that
           this
           Diseas
           doth
           very
           rarely
           invade
           Children
           presently
           after
           their
           birth
           ,
           or
           before
           they
           are
           six
           months
           old
           ;
           (
           yea
           ,
           perhaps
           before
           the
           ninth
           month
           )
           but
           after
           that
           time
           it
           beginneth
           by
           little
           and
           little
           daily
           to
           rage
           more
           and
           more
           to
           the
           period
           of
           eighteen
           months
           ,
           then
           it
           attaineth
           its
           pitch
           and
           exaltation
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           resteth
           in
           it
           ,
           till
           the
           Child
           be
           two
           years
           and
           six
           months
           old
           :
           So
           that
           the
           time
           of
           the
           thickest
           invasion
           is
           that
           whol
           year
           ,
           which
           bears
           date
           from
           the
           eighteenth
           month
           ,
           two
           years
           and
           a
           half
           being
           expired
           the
           Diseas
           falleth
           into
           its
           declination
           ,
           and
           seldom
           invadeth
           the
           Child
           ,
           for
           the
           reasons
           already
           alleadged
           .
           But
           the
           
           reasons
           
             Why
             Infants
             newly
             born
             are
             rarely
             affected
             ,
             and
             why
             from
             the
             ninth
             to
             the
             eighteenth
             month
             they
             are
             frequently
             affected
             ,
             and
             why
             after
             the
             first
             eighteen
             months
             they
             are
             most
             frequently
             affected
          
           shall
           now
           all
           of
           them
           in
           their
           order
           be
           produced
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           Reasons
           why
           Children
           newly
           born
           are
           very
           seldom
           invaded
           with
           this
           affect
           may
           be
           these
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           is
           ,
           Becaus
           the
           Embryon
           in
           the
           Womb
           is
           by
           the
           equal
           heat
           and
           embracement
           of
           the
           Matrix
           strongly
           fortified
           against
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           declared
           above
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           the
           same
           being
           brought
           to
           light
           doth
           for
           a
           time
           retain
           som
           of
           that
           ,
           muniment
           &
           defence
           which
           it
           contracted
           from
           that
           equal
           warmth
           of
           the
           Womb
           ,
           and
           therfore
           presently
           after
           the
           Birth
           it
           doth
           not
           so
           easily
           fall
           into
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           is
           ,
           Becaus
           the
           Midwives
           and
           Nurses
           do
           handle
           them
           so
           artificially
           when
           they
           are
           new
           born
           ,
           that
           their
           condition
           is
           not
           considerably
           different
           from
           that
           which
           they
           possessed
           in
           the
           Womb.
           For
           they
           enwrap
           the
           whol
           Body
           ,
           excepting
           the
           Head
           ,
           in
           one
           continual
           Covering
           ;
           wherupon
           the
           exterior
           and
           first
           affected
           parts
           of
           the
           Body
           in
           this
           Diseas
           are
           fortified
           against
           the
           injuries
           of
           the
           outward
           cold
           ,
           and
           the
           hot
           exhalations
           breaking
           out
           from
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Body
           are
           duly
           and
           equally
           retained
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           Covering
           which
           is
           two
           or
           three
           times
           double
           ,
           and
           bound
           about
           with
           swathing
           Bands
           ,
           and
           equally
           communicated
           to
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           are
           cherished
           with
           an
           even
           heat
           as
           it
           were
           in
           a
           common
           Hypocaust
           or
           hot
           Hous
           .
           Seing
           therfore
           that
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           consisteth
           in
           an
           unequal
           cold
           distemper
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           these
           Defences
           and
           Fortifications
           of
           the
           Body
           do
           avert
           it
           at
           least
           for
           some
           short
           time
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Third
           Reason
           may
           perhaps
           be
           the
           wholsomness
           of
           the
           Diet
           ,
           for
           Breast-Milk
           is
           the
           most
           solubrious
           and
           agreeable
           nourishment
           that
           tender
           age
           ,
           especially
           when
           it
           is
           sucked
           from
           the
           Breasts
           :
           for
           it
           is
           a
           simple
           and
           uniform
           Meat
           ,
           full
           of
           nourishment
           ,
           easie
           to
           concoct
           ,
           and
           friendly
           and
           farmiliar
           to
           the
           constitution
           of
           Infants
           .
           Therfore
           so
           long
           as
           they
           are
           conveniently
           nourished
           with
           it
           ,
           they
           incur
           the
           fewer
           errors
           of
           diet
           ,
           and
           are
           rendred
           the
           less
           obnoxious
           to
           this
           Diseas
           .
           Yet
           it
           must
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Nurses
           milk
           be
           not
           laudable
           and
           good
           in
           it self
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           disagreable
           to
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Infant
           ,
           then
           this
           reason
           is
           of
           no
           force
           .
           Therefore
           if
           the
           Nurse
           be
           big
           with
           Child
           ,
           or
           immoderatly
           addicted
           to
           Venery
           ,
           or
           any
           ways
           sickly
           ,
           or
           given
           to
           drunkenness
           and
           inordinate
           feeding
           ,
           it
           is
           safer
           to
           hasten
           the
           weaning
           of
           the
           Infant
           ,
           unless
           you
           are
           provided
           of
           a
           better
           Nurse
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           and
           last
           reason
           is
           the
           slowness
           of
           the
           motion
           of
           this
           Diseas
           in
           his
           first
           invasions
           .
           For
           it
           stealeth
           on
           so
           slowly
           ,
           that
           it
           scarce
           bewrayeth
           any
           preparations
           to
           an
           assault
           til
           some
           months
           are
           expired
           ,
           unless
           the
           progress
           of
           it
           be
           advanced
           by
           some
           extraordinary
           and
           most
           vehement
           Causes
           ,
           as
           by
           some
           more
           violent
           Affect
           preceding
           or
           coming
           upon
           it
           .
           Seing
           therefore
           that
           this
           Diseas
           doth
           so
           slowly
           take
           Root
           ,
           and
           seing
           that
           Children
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           formerly
           shewed
           ,
           are
           commonly
           born
           free
           from
           it
           ,
           it
           seldom
           hapneth
           to
           break
           out
           evidently
           into
           act
           til
           the
           sixth
           ,
           yea
           ,
           indeed
           til
           the
           ninth
           month
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           have
           given
           the
           reasons
           ,
           why
           Infants
           newly
           born
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           weakness
           of
           their
           Constitution
           ,
           are
           for
           many
           months
           priviledged
           from
           this
           Diseas
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           causes
           why
           Children
           from
           the
           ninth
           to
           the
           eighteenth
           Month
           are
           every
           day
           more
           frequently
           infested
           with
           this
           affect
           ,
           are
           these
           ,
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           Becaus
           the
           first
           Caus
           even
           now
           propounded
           ,
           driving
           away
           this
           Diseas
           in
           those
           that
           are
           new
           born
           ,
           doth
           daily
           remit
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           ninth
           Month
           doth
           totally
           vanish
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           like
           manner
           the
           second
           propulsive
           Caus
           before
           alledged
           till
           that
           age
           doth
           every
           day
           grow
           more
           effectual
           .
           For
           the
           hands
           of
           Infants
           ,
           after
           some
           Months
           ,
           if
           not
           before
           ,
           are
           usually
           set
           at
           liberty
           from
           the
           prison
           of
           their
           Blankets
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           their
           Feet
           also
           before
           they
           are
           six
           months
           old
           ,
           although
           at
           night
           they
           are
           swadled
           up
           again
           .
           In
           the
           day
           time
           therfore
           at
           the
           least
           these
           outward
           Members
           are
           destitute
           of
           that
           common
           and
           comfortable
           warmth
           .
           The
           Nurses
           likewise
           do
           many
           times
           er
           ,
           when
           they
           cloath
           the
           weak
           and
           feeble
           Infants
           too
           soon
           .
           For
           they
           idly
           define
           the
           time
           of
           cloathing
           them
           by
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Months
           ,
           seing
           that
           they
           should
           rather
           give
           an
           estimation
           of
           it
           by
           the
           strength
           and
           activity
           of
           the
           motion
           of
           their
           Hands
           and
           Feet
           .
           For
           when
           the
           motion
           and
           exercise
           of
           those
           parts
           doth
           avail
           more
           to
           excite
           and
           cherish
           their
           heat
           ,
           and
           to
           irritate
           their
           Pulses
           ,
           than
           the
           warmth
           of
           their
           swadling
           cloaths
           ,
           without
           all
           controversie
           that
           is
           the
           time
           to
           devest
           Infants
           from
           their
           swadling
           cloaths
           .
           Moreover
           thirdly
           ,
           After
           the
           ninth
           Month
           Children
           usually
           are
           fed
           with
           other
           aliment
           besides
           Breast-Milk
           or
           other
           Milk
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           variety
           in
           feeding
           there
           easily
           resulteth
           some
           errors
           in
           point
           of
           Diet.
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           slowness
           of
           the
           Motion
           of
           this
           Diseas
           doth
           not
           hinder
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           may
           break
           forth
           into
           act
           after
           the
           ninth
           Month.
           For
           the
           motion
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           unperceivable
           slowness
           of
           it
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           certain
           months
           ,
           doth
           exhibit
           some
           effects
           and
           impressions
           .
           Lastly
           the
           evils
           of
           breeding
           teeth
           do
           likewise
           contribute
           very
           much
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           For
           the
           Teeth
           begin
           to
           breed
           commonly
           about
           the
           seventh
           Month
           ,
           and
           come
           accompanied
           
           with
           divers
           Symptoms
           ,
           which
           easily
           dispose
           tender
           Bodies
           to
           this
           affect
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Causes
           why
           this
           Diseas
           most
           frequently
           rageth
           when
           the
           Child
           is
           eighteen
           Months
           old
           ,
           are
           ;
        
         
           First
           ,
           Becaus
           the
           Causes
           before
           cited
           hastning
           this
           Diseas
           in
           the
           yonger
           Children
           ,
           are
           upon
           the
           approach
           of
           this
           age
           taken
           away
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           they
           operate
           with
           weak
           and
           ineffectual
           powers
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           evils
           of
           breeding
           Teeth
           ,
           although
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           immediate
           Symptoms
           which
           they
           produce
           perhaps
           before
           this
           time
           ,
           they
           nourish
           ;
           yet
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           leave
           behind
           them
           in
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           a
           certain
           disposition
           ,
           which
           privily
           hiding
           it self
           within
           them
           ,
           after
           the
           term
           of
           some
           months
           produceth
           this
           Diseas
           .
           But
           the
           breaking
           out
           of
           the
           Dog-teeth
           chiefly
           hath
           reference
           to
           this
           place
           ;
           seing
           that
           these
           break
           out
           a
           little
           before
           the
           Child
           is
           a
           year
           and
           an
           half
           old
           ,
           and
           their
           coming
           forth
           likewise
           is
           of
           al
           other
           the
           most
           painfull
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Hitherto
           belong
           also
           those
           accidents
           which
           happen
           by
           reason
           of
           ablactation
           or
           weaning
           of
           the
           Child
           ,
           and
           at
           that
           time
           a
           great
           alteration
           befalleth
           Children
           in
           matter
           of
           Diet
           ,
           which
           they
           endure
           not
           without
           palpable
           molestation
           .
           For
           herupon
           they
           are
           angry
           ,
           they
           cry
           ,
           the
           commotions
           of
           their
           minds
           makes
           them
           forsake
           the
           nourishment
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           they
           are
           hard
           to
           be
           pleased
           ,
           neither
           do
           they
           sleep
           quietly
           .
           All
           which
           things
           do
           easily
           imprint
           in
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           at
           least
           a
           foregoing
           disposition
           (
           although
           perhaps
           not
           till
           a
           long
           time
           after
           )
           to
           this
           affect
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           at
           length
           we
           have
           also
           run
           through
           this
           second
           Comparison
           ,
           namely
           of
           yong
           Children
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           briefly
           explained
           the
           Causes
           why
           
           those
           Children
           at
           one
           age
           are
           more
           ,
           and
           at
           another
           age
           are
           less
           exposed
           to
           this
           evil
           .
        
         
           The
           Third
           part
           of
           the
           Question
           still
           remaineth
           ,
           which
           as
           we
           said
           we
           would
           reserve
           to
           be
           examined
           at
           the
           close
           of
           this
           Disputation
           ;
           namely
           ,
           Whether
           those
           that
           are
           of
           a
           greater
           age
           do
           somtimes
           fall
           (
           though
           exceeding
           rarely
           into
           this
           Diseas
           .
           )
        
         
           We
           say
           first
           ,
           For
           so
           much
           as
           concerneth
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           which
           consisteth
           in
           a
           moist
           distemper
           ,
           that
           some
           difference
           must
           be
           expected
           to
           be
           between
           that
           distemper
           in
           yonger
           Children
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           bigger
           ,
           in
           yong
           Men
           ,
           Men
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           old
           Men
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           difference
           which
           we
           put
           before
           between
           the
           moist
           distemper
           of
           yong
           Children
           and
           old
           Men
           ,
           may
           according
           to
           quantity
           as
           more
           or
           less
           ,
           be
           observed
           between
           the
           middle
           Ages
           ,
           and
           therfore
           the
           humidity
           of
           the
           yonger
           Children
           will
           be
           better
           concocted
           and
           more
           genuine
           than
           that
           of
           the
           elder
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           obvious
           to
           collect
           ,
           
             mutatis
             mutandis
          
           ,
           from
           the
           same
           reasoning
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           for
           the
           organical
           faults
           ,
           we
           affirm
           that
           necessarily
           there
           concurreth
           a
           vast
           difference
           between
           Diseases
           of
           this
           kind
           incident
           to
           Children
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           to
           those
           of
           greater
           age
           ,
           for
           the
           tumors
           of
           the
           Bones
           in
           the
           Wrests
           and
           Ankles
           ,
           as
           also
           that
           narrowness
           of
           the
           Breast
           ,
           likewise
           that
           disproportionatly
           augmented
           bigness
           of
           the
           Head
           and
           Liver
           ,
           are
           either
           less
           conspicuous
           or
           altogether
           undescernable
           ,
           especially
           in
           those
           that
           are
           grown
           to
           full
           age
           .
           For
           as
           the
           years
           encreas
           the
           Figure
           and
           proportion
           of
           the
           Parts
           becomes
           more
           compact
           ,
           firm
           ,
           and
           stable
           ;
           neither
           doth
           it
           easily
           come
           to
           pass
           that
           one
           part
           doth
           much
           grow
           out
           more
           than
           another
           by
           true
           augmentation
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           We
           say
           that
           excepting
           the
           two
           premised
           
           conditions
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           that
           manner
           as
           they
           are
           propounded
           ,
           this
           affect
           according
           to
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Essence
           thereof
           (
           although
           indeed
           very
           rarely
           and
           upon
           the
           highest
           causes
           only
           )
           may
           happen
           to
           Boys
           ,
           Young
           Men
           ,
           Men
           ,
           and
           old
           Men.
           For
           first
           a
           cold
           distemper
           without
           al
           controversie
           may
           befal
           them
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           easily
           as
           Children
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           A
           moist
           distemper
           may
           also
           invade
           them
           ,
           but
           yet
           only
           by
           the
           limitation
           propounded
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           A
           want
           of
           inherent
           Spirits
           ,
           may
           also
           befal
           them
           ,
           but
           then
           it
           must
           proceed
           from
           the
           most
           potent
           causes
           .
           For
           Chronical
           Diseases
           and
           such
           as
           consume
           the
           habit
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           or
           dissipate
           it
           into
           ayr
           ,
           or
           wast
           it
           by
           long
           fasting
           and
           an
           Atrophy
           ,
           do
           necessarily
           leave
           behind
           them
           a
           paucity
           of
           Natural
           Spirits
           .
           We
           see
           the
           outward
           parts
           even
           in
           those
           that
           are
           grown
           to
           ful
           age
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           extenuated
           and
           consumed
           by
           such
           like
           causes
           ,
           to
           wax
           feeble
           ,
           to
           languish
           ,
           wither
           ,
           and
           become
           destitute
           of
           al
           sufficient
           Spirituosity
           .
           Yet
           we
           grant
           that
           in
           those
           that
           are
           grown
           to
           full
           age
           ,
           the
           evil
           which
           causeth
           leanness
           being
           overcome
           ,
           the
           wasted
           Spirits
           may
           soon
           be
           repaired
           by
           the
           vigor
           of
           the
           Pulses
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           rudiments
           and
           impressions
           of
           this
           Diseas
           may
           be
           rooted
           out
           within
           one
           or
           two
           weeks
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           seldom
           affected
           with
           it
           .
           In
           the
           interim
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           so
           fal
           out
           ,
           that
           upon
           that
           consuming
           of
           the
           Inherent
           Spirits
           some
           impediment
           should
           intervene
           that
           might
           retard
           their
           reparation
           ,
           it
           is
           possible
           that
           this
           diseas
           may
           grow
           from
           thence
           in
           that
           manner
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           .
           But
           a
           numbness
           of
           the
           Inherent
           Spirits
           must
           necessarily
           follow
           upon
           a
           fewness
           of
           them
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           parts
           of
           the
           Secondary
           Essence
           ,
           seing
           that
           they
           have
           a
           strong
           dependance
           upon
           the
           Primary
           faults
           ,
           where
           these
           persevere
           long
           (
           the
           Organical
           faults
           being
           excepted
           )
           they
           may
           supervene
           in
           their
           order
           .
           So
           that
           we
           do
           not
           
           doubt
           but
           this
           Diseas
           may
           happen
           to
           any
           age
           after
           childhood
           ;
           the
           restrictions
           which
           we
           have
           now
           propounded
           being
           granted
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           urgency
           and
           perseverance
           of
           great
           and
           weighty
           causes
           .
        
         
           One
           amongst
           us
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           a
           Gentleman
           in
           cure
           about
           thirty
           yeers
           of
           age
           ,
           who
           by
           dayly
           immoderare
           use
           of
           Wine
           and
           Tobacco
           ,
           continued
           for
           some
           whole
           years
           ,
           having
           neglected
           the
           due
           receiving
           of
           his
           meat
           ,
           fel
           into
           such
           a
           weakness
           of
           Stomach
           ,
           that
           continually
           every
           morning
           he
           vomited
           ,
           and
           loathed
           al
           kind
           of
           Meat
           ,
           and
           if
           at
           any
           time
           he
           swallowed
           any
           with
           unwillingness
           ,
           he
           presently
           vomited
           it
           up
           again
           :
           to
           appease
           this
           queziness
           of
           Stomach
           ,
           he
           was
           at
           last
           compelled
           to
           a
           continual
           use
           of
           ordinary
           
             Aqua
             vitae
          
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           his
           custome
           was
           to
           mingle
           it
           with
           stale
           Beer
           ,
           and
           a
           quantity
           of
           Sugar
           ;
           and
           with
           this
           drink
           alone
           he
           preserved
           himself
           alive
           for
           many
           months
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           all
           those
           parts
           which
           in
           this
           Diseas
           we
           cal
           the
           first
           affected
           ,
           were
           extreamly
           lean
           ,
           and
           became
           soft
           ,
           loose
           ,
           languid
           and
           withered
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           could
           neither
           turn
           himself
           in
           his
           bed
           ,
           nor
           rise
           ,
           nor
           walk
           ,
           nor
           stand
           upright
           ,
           yet
           he
           felt
           no
           pain
           ,
           neither
           was
           there
           any
           privation
           of
           sens
           and
           motion
           ,
           no
           cough
           ,
           no
           uneasy
           respiration
           ,
           his
           face
           was
           well
           colored
           ,
           and
           al
           the
           parts
           about
           his
           Head
           were
           in
           a
           good
           condition
           ,
           and
           wel
           habited
           ,
           so
           that
           had
           you
           judged
           of
           him
           by
           his
           countenance
           only
           ,
           you
           could
           scarce
           have
           suspected
           that
           he
           was
           sick
           .
           As
           he
           lay
           in
           his
           bed
           he
           would
           chat
           with
           his
           Companions
           ,
           take
           Tobacco
           by
           turns
           ,
           and
           drink
           that
           mixture
           of
           Beer
           and
           
             Aqua
             vitae
          
           aforesaid
           .
           The
           event
           of
           the
           Diseas
           doth
           not
           indeed
           belong
           to
           this
           place
           ,
           yet
           we
           shal
           set
           it
           down
           to
           gratify
           them
           who
           are
           desirous
           to
           know
           it
           .
           The
           Physitian
           being
           sent
           for
           ,
           he
           strictly
           forbad
           al
           intemperance
           ,
           and
           amongst
           other
           remedies
           having
           given
           him
           one
           grain
           &
           a
           half
           of
           
             Laudanum
             Londinensis
          
           ,
           
           he
           appeased
           the
           nauseous
           infirmity
           ,
           and
           tumult
           of
           his
           Stomach
           ,
           which
           part
           he
           likewise
           strengthned
           with
           internal
           and
           external
           applications
           ,
           and
           prescribed
           him
           such
           a
           diet
           as
           was
           most
           easy
           of
           concoction
           .
           Instead
           of
           exercise
           he
           solicited
           the
           heat
           unto
           the
           outward
           parts
           with
           rubbing
           them
           every
           morning
           :
           having
           first
           given
           a
           smal
           quantity
           of
           strengthning
           and
           opening
           Electuary
           ,
           made
           up
           with
           a
           little
           portion
           of
           Steel
           ,
           which
           he
           drank
           in
           two
           ounces
           of
           Wine
           ,
           composed
           of
           Wormwood
           and
           Mint
           ,
           a
           little
           Saffron
           being
           hung
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           give
           it
           a
           tincture
           ;
           three
           ounces
           of
           smal
           Beer
           ,
           being
           tempered
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           quantity
           of
           Sugar
           to
           make
           the
           taste
           of
           it
           more
           pleasant
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           he
           purged
           him
           by
           fits
           with
           gentle
           Medicines
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           evening
           comforted
           him
           with
           cordials
           .
           Within
           twenty
           days
           he
           grew
           to
           such
           a
           degree
           of
           amendment
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           walk
           abroad
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           an
           hour
           ,
           and
           could
           without
           any
           striving
           or
           much
           weariness
           climb
           ladders
           without
           any
           help
           .
           But
           afterwards
           by
           a
           relaps
           into
           the
           like
           intemperance
           ,
           he
           died
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           his
           Physitian
           .
           But
           let
           us
           return
           from
           this
           degression
           into
           the
           way
           ,
           &
           direct
           our
           speech
           to
           our
           intended
           scope
           .
           The
           Affect
           being
           now
           confirmed
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           upon
           the
           first
           coming
           of
           the
           Doctor
           ;
           Besides
           the
           faults
           of
           the
           Stomach
           ,
           it
           seemed
           to
           include
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           we
           now
           treat
           of
           .
           For
           in
           the
           parts
           subservient
           to
           motion
           ;
           namely
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           first
           affected
           in
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           cold
           distemper
           ,
           either
           through
           defect
           of
           motion
           ,
           or
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           immunite
           afflux
           and
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Vital
           Blood.
           Again
           ,
           the
           softness
           ,
           slipperiness
           ,
           laxity
           ,
           and
           litherness
           of
           those
           parts
           shewed
           that
           there
           was
           a
           moist
           distemper
           in
           them
           .
           Also
           the
           extream
           leanness
           of
           those
           parts
           did
           sufficiently
           demonstrate
           a
           fewness
           of
           inherent
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           the
           unfitness
           to
           motion
           ,
           and
           affectation
           of
           rest
           and
           eas
           did
           strongly
           
           witness
           a
           numbness
           in
           those
           parts
           .
           The
           ful
           and
           florishing
           habit
           of
           the
           parts
           about
           the
           Head
           ,
           when
           the
           other
           parts
           were
           extenuated
           ,
           was
           a
           forcible
           reason
           to
           prove
           the
           unequal
           distribution
           of
           the
           Blood.
           But
           the
           peculiar
           cause
           of
           this
           inequality
           in
           this
           sick
           man
           ,
           might
           be
           his
           frequent
           vomiting
           ,
           whereby
           a
           more
           plentiful
           afflux
           of
           the
           Blood
           was
           driven
           to
           the
           parts
           about
           the
           Head
           the
           other
           being
           almost
           destitute
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Any
           man
           may
           perceive
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           that
           at
           least
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           was
           comprehended
           in
           this
           mentioned
           Affect
           .
           From
           whence
           at
           length
           we
           may
           ▪
           probably
           infer
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           this
           Diseas
           to
           happen
           to
           those
           of
           ful
           growth
           ,
           being
           considered
           according
           to
           the
           propounded
           limitations
           ;
           although
           it
           very
           seldom
           coms
           to
           pass
           ,
           because
           great
           causes
           and
           length
           of
           time
           are
           required
           to
           the
           production
           of
           it
           .
           And
           thus
           at
           last
           we
           have
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           search
           upon
           the
           former
           Question
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XIX
           .
           The
           latter
           Question
           .
           Why
           this
           Diseas
           happeneth
           more
           frequently
           in
           England
           ,
           then
           in
           other
           Countreys
           ?
           And
           whether
           it
           be
           Natural
           to
           Englishmen
           ?
        
         
           IT
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           common
           consent
           of
           Physitians
           that
           there
           are
           certain
           
             Country
             Diseases
          
           ;
           namely
           ,
           which
           more
           frequently
           infest
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           some
           one
           Region
           ,
           than
           of
           another
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           som
           Common
           Caus
           .
           But
           seing
           the
           relation
           of
           the
           Country
           to
           the
           Diseases
           usually
           raging
           in
           it
           ,
           may
           be
           observed
           to
           be
           of
           a
           divers
           kind
           ;
           and
           seing
           wise
           men
           have
           improperly
           denominated
           some
           Diseases
           from
           certain
           Countreys
           :
           Finally
           ,
           seing
           that
           they
           who
           have
           hitherto
           written
           of
           Countrey
           Diseases
           have
           without
           difference
           ,
           called
           all
           Diseases
           which
           are
           most
           rife
           in
           any
           Region
           by
           the
           name
           of
           National
           or
           
             Countrey
             Diseases
          
           as
           if
           they
           did
           equally
           participate
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           a
           Countrey
           Diseas
           ;
           we
           have
           judged
           it
           to
           be
           a
           profitable
           enterprize
           to
           premise
           some
           things
           in
           this
           present
           disquisition
           ,
           concerning
           the
           differences
           of
           these
           Diseases
           among
           themselves
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Therefore
           those
           affects
           which
           have
           the
           denomination
           of
           Country
           Diseases
           ,
           from
           the
           Region
           ,
           are
           properly
           ,
           or
           
             less
             properly
             ,
             and
             abusively
             so
             called
             .
          
        
         
         
           There
           are
           four
           conditions
           required
           to
           denominate
           a
           Country
           Diseas
           properly
           so
           called
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           condition
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Diseas
             be
             more
             frequent
             in
             that
             Region
             ,
             unto
             which
             it
             is
             attributed
             ,
             as
             Natural
             and
             common
             ,
             then
             in
             any
             other
             Region
             ,
             unto
             which
             it
             is
             not
             attributed
             as
             such
             .
          
           For
           a
           common
           or
           Country
           Diseas
           ,
           is
           always
           supposed
           to
           have
           an
           unequal
           reference
           to
           divers
           Regions
           ,
           and
           to
           infest
           one
           more
           (
           namly
           ,
           that
           unto
           which
           it
           is
           ascribed
           )
           and
           another
           less
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           Condition
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Diseas
             depends
             upon
             some
             kind
             of
             inclemency
             of
             the
             place
             .
          
           For
           a
           Diseas
           properly
           common
           imputeth
           a
           certain
           crime
           or
           faultiness
           to
           the
           very
           place
           ;
           therfore
           when
           a
           place
           is
           not
           guilty
           of
           som
           peculiar
           fault
           ,
           such
           an
           imputation
           is
           improperly
           ,
           falsly
           and
           unjustly
           ascribed
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Third
           Condition
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             inclemency
             and
             sharpness
             of
             the
             Region
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             to
             affect
             the
             more
             wary
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             observe
             a
             du
             Regiment
             of
             health
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             one
             as
             is
             apropriated
             to
             the
             place
             .
          
           For
           in
           the
           Regiment
           of
           health
           some
           peculiar
           Caution
           is
           due
           to
           certain
           Countries
           .
           Therfore
           when
           a
           People
           neglecting
           such
           a
           peculiar
           Observation
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           shal
           fall
           into
           some
           Epidemical
           Diseas
           by
           an
           erroneous
           use
           of
           the
           non-natural
           things
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           reputed
           a
           common
           diseas
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           imputed
           to
           the
           error
           ,
           want
           of
           wit
           ,
           incogitancy
           and
           negligence
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           .
           For
           this
           diseas
           ,
           which
           we
           suppose
           might
           have
           been
           prevented
           ,
           had
           the
           Regiment
           of
           health
           apropriated
           to
           the
           place
           been
           rightly
           observed
           .
        
         
           The
           Fourth
           Condition
           is
           ,
           
             That
             that
             vicious
             constitution
             of
             the
             Country
             do
             either
             continue
             long
             ,
             or
             return
             often
             .
          
           For
           the
           fault
           of
           a
           place
           that
           is
           fugitive
           ,
           not
           permanent
           nor
           often
           returning
           ,
           must
           be
           accompted
           as
           somewhat
           forregn
           and
           meerly
           accidental
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           
           Region
           ,
           and
           cannot
           properly
           denominate
           a
           common
           Disease
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           If
           a
           pernicious
           and
           unusual
           Air
           should
           chance
           to
           be
           blown
           hither
           from
           other
           countries
           ,
           and
           should
           produce
           a
           common
           diseas
           ,
           which
           should
           not
           prevail
           beyond
           some
           months
           ;
           that
           diseas
           ought
           not
           properly
           to
           be
           called
           common
           ,
           but
           rather
           casual
           and
           chanceable
           .
           Wherfore
           the
           Feaver
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           and
           the
           Sweating-sickness
           of
           England
           ,
           although
           they
           obtained
           their
           Names
           chiefly
           from
           those
           Regions
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           abusively
           termed
           common
           ,
           because
           they
           want
           a
           durable
           fomentation
           from
           those
           places
           ,
           and
           becaus
           they
           either
           ceas
           altogether
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           are
           not
           for
           the
           present
           more
           predominent
           in
           this
           or
           that
           place
           than
           in
           another
           .
        
         
           Diseases
           improperly
           comon
           do
           indeed
           include
           the
           first
           propounded
           condition
           of
           such
           as
           are
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           namely
           ,
           because
           they
           more
           frequently
           occur
           in
           that
           Region
           whereunto
           they
           are
           attributed
           ,
           then
           in
           another
           ,
           (
           for
           otherwise
           they
           would
           not
           deserve
           the
           apellation
           of
           Diseases
           improperly
           common
           )
           yet
           they
           want
           the
           second
           third
           ,
           and
           fourth
           .
           For
           they
           either
           lack
           that
           fomentation
           that
           is
           rooted
           in
           the
           Region
           ,
           or
           that
           fomentation
           which
           they
           have
           is
           very
           weak
           and
           in
           considerable
           ,
           which
           also
           may
           be
           overcom
           by
           a
           Regiment
           of
           diet
           appropriated
           to
           the
           place
           ;
           or
           finally
           the
           fomentation
           is
           not
           permanent
           nor
           durable
           ,
           nor
           frequently
           returning
           .
           Now
           by
           fomentation
           we
           understand
           somwhat
           that
           is
           faulty
           in
           respect
           of
           health
           ,
           founded
           likewise
           in
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Country
           .
           Therefore
           when
           som
           common
           and
           frequent
           Diseas
           ariseth
           from
           the
           abuse
           of
           some
           commodity
           of
           the
           Region
           ,
           as
           if
           som
           Nation
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           plenty
           of
           fruit
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           fruitfulness
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           or
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           long
           and
           secure
           peace
           should
           abuse
           themselves
           to
           intemperance
           ,
           sloath
           or
           the
           like
           vices
           and
           thereby
           incur
           som
           common
           Diseas
           ,
           that
           Diseas
           is
           not
           properly
           to
           be
           
           called
           common
           .
           For
           the
           occasion
           of
           that
           Diseas
           ,
           which
           the
           Country
           did
           supply
           with
           ,
           was
           laudable
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           therfore
           what
           event
           soever
           succeeded
           ,
           the
           abuse
           therof
           ought
           to
           be
           imputed
           to
           the
           error
           of
           the
           inhabitants
           ,
           not
           to
           any
           unkindness
           or
           discourtesie
           of
           the
           Region
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           if
           the
           fomention
           of
           a
           Diseas
           be
           culpable
           ,
           yet
           shall
           not
           that
           be
           founded
           in
           the
           very
           constitution
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           but
           in
           some
           action
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           when
           after
           the
           desolations
           of
           War
           the
           unburied
           Carkasses
           pollute
           the
           Air
           with
           their
           putrifaction
           ,
           and
           therupon
           introduce
           an
           Epidemical
           Diseas
           ,
           this
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           called
           a
           common
           or
           Country
           Diseas
           ,
           becaus
           it
           dependeth
           upon
           the
           liberty
           of
           mans
           will
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           procured
           by
           any
           proper
           fault
           of
           the
           place
           .
        
         
           Somtimes
           also
           a
           Diseas
           is
           ascribed
           to
           a
           Nation
           or
           Place
           by
           calumny
           ,
           and
           abusively
           through
           the
           malevolent
           and
           corrupt
           intentions
           of
           some
           People
           to
           traduce
           the
           Fame
           of
           their
           neighbor
           Nations
           .
           After
           this
           manner
           the
           Neopolitans
           call
           the
           
             Venereous
             Evil
          
           ,
           the
           
             French
             Pox
          
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           Natural
           and
           Common
           to
           the
           French.
           And
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           French
           to
           requite
           the
           Slander
           ,
           term
           it
           the
           
             Neopolitan
             Scab
          
           .
           But
           of
           this
           enough
           .
        
         
           A
           Diseas
           properly
           called
           Common
           ,
           is
           either
           Original
           and
           Ancient
           ,
           or
           Adventitious
           and
           New.
           The
           Original
           is
           that
           which
           from
           the
           first
           Inhabitation
           of
           the
           place
           hath
           infested
           the
           Inhabitants
           :
           of
           this
           kind
           perhaps
           is
           the
           Diseas
           in
           the
           Throat
           called
           Branchocele
           among
           those
           that
           dwell
           about
           the
           Alps
           ;
           that
           burning
           Feaver
           which
           they
           call
           a
           Calenture
           ,
           under
           the
           torrid
           Zone
           :
           the
           mortification
           of
           the
           parts
           under
           the
           cold
           Zones
           towards
           the
           Poles
           by
           extremity
           of
           cold
           .
        
         
           A
           Country
           Diseas
           that
           is
           new
           and
           adventitious
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           is
           brought
           into
           a
           Country
           by
           some
           common
           Caus
           .
           This
           is
           threefold
           ,
           for
           either
           it
           proceedeth
           from
           
           some
           Original
           fault
           of
           the
           Region
           ,
           prevailing
           by
           the
           advantage
           of
           time
           against
           the
           health
           of
           the
           inhabitants
           ,
           or
           from
           some
           alteration
           or
           innovation
           hapning
           to
           the
           Region
           it self
           .
           Or
           from
           some
           incongruity
           between
           the
           Place
           and
           the
           complexion
           of
           the
           Natives
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           A
           new
           common
           Diseas
           invadeth
           a
           Country
           by
           some
           Original
           fault
           in
           process
           of
           time
           prevailing
           more
           and
           more
           .
           For
           't
           is
           possible
           ,
           that
           the
           firm
           and
           strong
           Bodies
           of
           the
           first
           Inhabitants
           of
           any
           place
           may
           powerfully
           resist
           the
           unwholsom
           influence
           of
           the
           Region
           ,
           and
           for
           many
           Ages
           may
           repel
           the
           invasion
           of
           the
           evil
           ,
           although
           their
           posterity
           afterwards
           ,
           in
           length
           of
           time
           ,
           being
           by
           degrees
           changed
           in
           that
           peculiar
           Reason
           of
           the
           complexion
           wherby
           they
           maintained
           the
           former
           resistance
           ,
           may
           fall
           at
           last
           into
           some
           common
           Diseas
           .
           For
           the
           Plica
           of
           Poland
           ,
           and
           the
           Scurvy
           ,
           are
           common
           Diseases
           to
           the
           
             Sarmatians
             ,
             Polanders
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Baltick
           Ocean
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           likewise
           new
           Diseases
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           all
           men
           confess
           )
           totally
           unknown
           to
           the
           Ancients
           .
           But
           to
           this
           day
           it
           is
           not
           known
           that
           any
           notable
           or
           remarkable
           Change
           or
           Innovation
           hath
           hapned
           to
           those
           Regions
           before
           the
           breaking
           out
           of
           those
           Diseases
           ,
           to
           which
           you
           might
           probably
           ascribe
           the
           beginning
           of
           a
           new
           Diseas
           .
           Wherfore
           we
           ought
           rather
           to
           say
           that
           those
           new
           Diseases
           did
           proceed
           from
           some
           ancient
           and
           original
           fault
           of
           the
           places
           :
           and
           yet
           that
           they
           did
           not
           bewray
           themselves
           at
           first
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           peculiar
           resistance
           made
           by
           the
           Natural
           strength
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           .
           For
           to
           this
           very
           day
           some
           Families
           in
           those
           places
           are
           free
           from
           those
           Diseases
           ,
           and
           very
           credible
           it
           is
           that
           they
           may
           so
           persevere
           ,
           not
           yielding
           to
           the
           injuries
           or
           threatnings
           of
           the
           Region
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           A
           new
           common
           Diseas
           may
           result
           from
           the
           altered
           or
           innovated
           constitution
           of
           the
           place
           .
           Such
           
           kind
           of
           innovations
           happen
           in
           Countries
           ,
           either
           by
           Earthquakes
           ,
           or
           Inundations
           of
           Water
           ,
           or
           the
           bursting
           forth
           of
           some
           new
           pernicious
           Springs
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           of
           some
           new
           Mineral
           Exhalations
           from
           the
           Caveous
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           or
           from
           some
           malignant
           Aspect
           of
           the
           Stars
           and
           the
           like
           Causes
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           A
           new
           common
           Diseas
           may
           proceed
           from
           the
           incongruity
           of
           the
           Place
           with
           the
           complexion
           of
           the
           Natives
           .
           Such
           kind
           of
           Diseases
           chiefly
           happen
           to
           Nations
           ,
           when
           they
           transplant
           themselves
           from
           one
           Region
           to
           another
           :
           especially
           when
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           those
           Countries
           which
           they
           go
           to
           possess
           ,
           are
           very
           different
           from
           those
           they
           forsook
           .
           So
           the
           English
           who
           first
           inhabited
           Virginia
           were
           frequently
           afflicted
           with
           a
           swelling
           of
           the
           Abdomen
           ,
           and
           the
           Hypochondriacal
           parts
           ;
           who
           upon
           their
           return
           to
           England
           were
           cured
           without
           any
           difficulty
           ,
           but
           they
           who
           continued
           in
           Virginia
           were
           not
           so
           easily
           restored
           to
           health
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           National
           and
           common
           Diseases
           differ
           among
           themselves
           .
           Becaus
           some
           of
           them
           totally
           depend
           upon
           the
           inclemency
           of
           the
           Region
           ,
           and
           others
           in
           part
           only
           .
           The
           mortification
           of
           the
           parts
           seemeth
           to
           be
           of
           the
           first
           kind
           which
           befalleth
           men
           in
           the
           Northern
           Tracts
           near
           the
           Poles
           .
           For
           the
           whol
           Essence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           may
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           cold
           and
           sharpness
           of
           the
           Place
           .
           Of
           the
           second
           kind
           the
           
             Venereous
             Pox
          
           among
           the
           West-Indians
           seemeth
           to
           be
           .
           For
           there
           it
           is
           conceived
           to
           be
           partly
           gotten
           by
           impure
           Copulation
           ,
           and
           partly
           to
           be
           contracted
           from
           the
           Insalubrity
           of
           the
           place
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           the
           Bloody
           Flux
           is
           predominent
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           depending
           partly
           upon
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           partly
           upon
           an
           erroneous
           and
           preposterous
           diet
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           in
           general
           be
           spoken
           of
           the
           differences
           of
           common
           Diseases
           .
           In
           the
           next
           place
           we
           must
           
           enquire
           why
           this
           Diseas
           is
           more
           rife
           in
           England
           than
           in
           other
           Regions
           ?
           And
           by
           the
           way
           it
           must
           be
           observed
           ,
           
             Whether
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             forth
             this
             Diseas
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             Natural
             to
             English
             men
             ?
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           England
           is
           an
           Island
           which
           borroweth
           some
           humidity
           from
           the
           adjacency
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           some
           frigidity
           from
           the
           distance
           from
           the
           Equator
           ,
           then
           that
           it
           aboundeth
           with
           innumerable
           fountains
           ,
           discovering
           their
           Springs
           almost
           in
           al
           places
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           watred
           with
           many
           and
           frequent
           showers
           of
           rain
           more
           than
           other
           Regions
           .
           All
           which
           things
           do
           sufficiently
           attest
           the
           frigidity
           and
           humidity
           of
           the
           place
           .
           Seing
           therfore
           that
           a
           cold
           and
           moist
           distemper
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           we
           may
           easily
           infer
           that
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           are
           here
           more
           inclined
           to
           those
           distempers
           then
           in
           other
           hot
           and
           dry
           Countries
           .
        
         
           If
           therefore
           you
           demand
           ,
           
             Whether
             this
             Diseas
             ,
             at
             least
             considered
             in
             this
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             may
             rightly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             natural
             to
             English
             men
             ?
          
        
         
           
             We
             answer
          
           ,
           That
           in
           som
           sort
           it
           may
           (
           although
           perhaps
           not
           properly
           )
           namely
           ,
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           the
           same
           is
           attributed
           as
           natural
           to
           other
           Regions
           ,
           alike
           cold
           and
           moist
           (
           although
           perhaps
           it
           may
           not
           yet
           be
           observed
           in
           them
           .
           )
           For
           those
           Countries
           are
           as
           readily
           disposed
           to
           imprint
           a
           cold
           and
           moist
           distemper
           as
           England
           it self
           .
           Yet
           it
           must
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           a
           cold
           and
           moist
           distemper
           is
           a
           common
           part
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           alone
           doth
           not
           manifest
           the
           Affect
           ,
           for
           every
           cold
           and
           moist
           distemper
           doth
           not
           introduce
           this
           evil
           .
           Wherfore
           although
           we
           grant
           ,
           that
           an
           excess
           of
           cold
           and
           moisture
           may
           be
           imputed
           as
           a
           fault
           to
           England
           ,
           yet
           we
           deny
           that
           from
           thence
           it
           can
           be
           rightly
           inferred
           that
           the
           whol
           Diseas
           is
           common
           and
           Natural
           to
           English
           men
           .
        
         
         
           Moreover
           ,
           Some
           Countries
           may
           perhaps
           be
           found
           out
           far
           exceeding
           England
           both
           in
           cold
           and
           moisture
           ,
           as
           
             Scotland
             ,
             Holland
             ,
             Zealand
             ,
             Ireland
             ,
          
           and
           Denmark
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           wherin
           notwithstanding
           this
           Diseas
           hath
           not
           been
           observed
           to
           appear
           much
           .
           Therfore
           if
           this
           Diseas
           be
           not
           rightly
           imputed
           to
           these
           Regions
           ,
           wherein
           that
           common
           cause
           is
           predominant
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           excess
           of
           cold
           and
           moisture
           .
           Certainly
           neither
           can
           it
           justly
           be
           imputed
           to
           England
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           common
           Cause
           ,
           which
           is
           here
           less
           prevalent
           .
           Again
           ,
           The
           coldness
           and
           moistness
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           doth
           not
           so
           far
           transcend
           a
           a
           mediocrity
           ,
           but
           that
           by
           outward
           and
           inwaad
           applications
           ,
           exercises
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           namely
           ,
           a
           right
           use
           of
           the
           six
           things
           not
           Natural
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           sufficiently
           corrected
           to
           the
           cashiering
           of
           that
           imputation
           ,
           Wherefore
           if
           these
           things
           be
           so
           ,
           namely
           ,
           if
           a
           cold
           and
           moist
           distemper
           be
           only
           a
           common
           cause
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           if
           other
           Regions
           wherein
           this
           Affect
           hath
           not
           yet
           been
           observed
           to
           make
           any
           impression
           ,
           are
           at
           least
           equally
           obnoxious
           to
           cold
           and
           moisture
           :
           Finally
           ,
           if
           those
           distempers
           may
           be
           prevented
           by
           a
           Regiment
           of
           diet
           appropriated
           to
           the
           place
           ;
           certainly
           the
           reason
           drawn
           from
           the
           coldness
           and
           moisture
           of
           the
           Climate
           ,
           which
           even
           now
           we
           produced
           to
           shew
           why
           English
           men
           should
           be
           more
           frequently
           invaded
           with
           this
           Diseas
           then
           others
           ,
           will
           be
           very
           weak
           and
           insufficient
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           can
           by
           no
           means
           place
           our
           content
           in
           that
           alone
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           intended
           nothing
           more
           by
           that
           assignation
           ,
           than
           that
           England
           doth
           more
           dispose
           the
           Bodies
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           to
           this
           Affect
           than
           hotter
           and
           drier
           Regions
           do
           the
           Bodies
           of
           their
           Inhabitants
           .
           And
           ●o
           we
           proceed
           to
           the
           search
           of
           the
           other
           causes
           of
           the
           rifeness
           and
           frequency
           of
           this
           Affect
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           place
           we
           can
           note
           that
           England
           is
           very
           
           ruitful
           and
           Child-breeding
           being
           sufficiently
           favorable
           both
           to
           Conception
           and
           Child-bearing
           ,
           and
           not
           ubject
           to
           cause
           abortions
           .
           Now
           from
           hence
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           strong
           and
           able
           bodied
           men
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           endued
           with
           perfect
           health
           ,
           but
           the
           weak
           and
           sickly
           persons
           do
           also
           generate
           ;
           weak
           &
           unsound
           women
           likewise
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           prone
           to
           a
           consumption
           ,
           do
           conceive
           ,
           carry
           their
           children
           nine
           months
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           forth
           in
           a
           decent
           and
           laudable
           manner
           .
           But
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           the
           Issue
           begotten
           by
           such
           matter
           ,
           and
           which
           oweth
           its
           life
           almost
           to
           the
           clemency
           of
           the
           place
           alone
           ,
           should
           be
           feeble
           and
           languid
           ,
           and
           very
           subject
           to
           this
           Diseas
           .
           For
           as
           much
           as
           the
           very
           benignity
           of
           the
           Region
           may
           in
           this
           respect
           be
           the
           occasion
           of
           some
           infirmity
           in
           the
           Issue
           .
           For
           as
           barbarous
           People
           in
           time
           past
           by
           an
           inhumane
           experiment
           upon
           their
           new
           born
           infants
           ;
           namely
           ,
           by
           dipping
           their
           naked
           bodies
           in
           the
           coldest
           water
           ,
           destroyed
           the
           weak
           ones
           with
           the
           extremity
           of
           the
           cold
           ,
           and
           gave
           education
           only
           to
           the
           strong
           ones
           ,
           whose
           vigorous
           Constitutions
           overcame
           the
           injury
           of
           their
           cruel
           policies
           ,
           purposing
           by
           that
           inhumanity
           to
           have
           an
           universal
           race
           of
           strong
           &
           lusty
           people
           .
           So
           on
           the
           contrary
           the
           very
           clemency
           of
           the
           place
           promiscously
           preserving
           the
           languishing
           and
           weak
           Children
           together
           with
           the
           strong
           &
           healthful
           ,
           doth
           minister
           an
           occasion
           of
           bringing
           forth
           a
           mixt
           kind
           of
           people
           some
           strong
           and
           some
           weak
           and
           sickly
           .
           Yet
           least
           any
           should
           mistake
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           mean
           that
           all
           the
           Children
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           which
           are
           born
           of
           weak
           and
           sickly
           Parents
           are
           subject
           to
           this
           Affect
           .
           For
           although
           if
           one
           or
           both
           of
           the
           Parents
           be
           infirm
           ,
           the
           Children
           will
           be
           infirm
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           often
           seen
           that
           when
           the
           Parents
           have
           been
           very
           strong
           and
           healthful
           ,
           yet
           their
           Children
           have
           been
           very
           subject
           to
           this
           Diseas
           .
           Wherefore
           neither
           do
           we
           rest
           in
           this
           second
           cause
           ,
           but
           
           another
           must
           yet
           be
           enquired
           out
           ,
           from
           whence
           we
           may
           derive
           a
           sufficient
           reason
           of
           the
           frequency
           of
           this
           evil
           .
        
         
           We
           affirm
           therfore
           in
           the
           third
           place
           ,
           That
           the
           rifeness
           of
           this
           Diseas
           in
           England
           hath
           been
           much
           promoted
           ,
           by
           that
           long
           and
           secure
           peace
           ,
           which
           we
           enjoyed
           before
           the
           first
           breaking
           of
           it
           .
           For
           by
           this
           the
           more
           wealthy
           families
           ,
           which
           were
           first
           invaded
           by
           this
           evil
           ,
           and
           which
           doth
           stil
           infest
           them
           more
           than
           others
           ,
           had
           addicted
           themselves
           to
           idleness
           and
           a
           loose
           and
           effeminate
           life
           ,
           and
           therupon
           they
           fel
           into
           a
           moister
           ,
           softer
           ,
           and
           degenerate
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           was
           less
           purged
           and
           cleansed
           from
           excrementitious
           humors
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           their
           Children
           were
           even
           procreated
           obnoxious
           to
           this
           Affect
           .
           You
           wil
           say
           ,
           that
           Scotland
           and
           the
           Northern
           parts
           of
           England
           ,
           although
           they
           enjoyed
           peace
           and
           security
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           seldome
           observed
           to
           fal
           under
           this
           Affliction
           .
        
         
           
             We
             answer
          
           ,
           True
           it
           is
           that
           Scotland
           and
           the
           Northern
           parts
           of
           England
           are
           less
           affected
           with
           this
           Diseas
           than
           the
           Southern
           and
           the
           Western
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           peradventure
           the
           first
           impressions
           and
           rudiments
           of
           it
           are
           far
           more
           frequent
           in
           those
           places
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           forraign
           Countries
           ,
           then
           is
           commonly
           beleeved
           .
           For
           although
           this
           evil
           be
           very
           familiar
           in
           the
           South
           and
           West
           parts
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           very
           wel
           known
           among
           the
           Vulgar
           sort
           ,
           yet
           we
           have
           many
           times
           seen
           Children
           afflicted
           with
           it
           in
           a
           slight
           manner
           ,
           of
           whom
           neither
           the
           Parents
           nor
           others
           of
           the
           same
           family
           did
           suspect
           the
           least
           evil
           :
           Yea
           ,
           we
           have
           known
           many
           ,
           whom
           none
           of
           their
           friends
           thought
           to
           be
           affected
           ,
           to
           be
           healed
           without
           any
           help
           of
           Physick
           by
           the
           sole
           benefit
           of
           the
           increased
           heat
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           increase
           of
           age
           or
           exercises
           .
           How
           much
           easier
           therfore
           may
           the
           first
           rudiments
           of
           this
           Diseas
           be
           
           concealed
           from
           them
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           less
           familiar
           ,
           and
           among
           whom
           it
           seldom
           ascendeth
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           they
           need
           to
           implore
           the
           Physitians
           help
           .
           We
           conjecture
           therfore
           that
           this
           Diseas
           is
           more
           frequent
           then
           is
           commonly
           beleeved
           both
           in
           Scotland
           and
           the
           Northern
           parts
           of
           England
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           Countries
           wherin
           the
           people
           are
           ignorant
           of
           it
           to
           this
           day
           :
           but
           in
           those
           places
           they
           are
           so
           gently
           tormented
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           seldom
           condemned
           to
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Physitian
           .
           For
           that
           is
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           Vulgar
           sort
           ,
           not
           to
           send
           for
           the
           Doctor
           (
           especially
           to
           Infants
           and
           yong
           Children
           )
           unless
           the
           vehemency
           of
           the
           Diseas
           constrain
           them
           .
           However
           the
           matter
           is
           ,
           we
           seem
           not
           yet
           to
           have
           given
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           objection
           propounded
           ,
           
             Why
             the
             South
             and
             West
             Country
             men
             of
          
           England
           
             are
             more
             grievously
             &
             frequently
             conflicted
             with
             this
             Diseas
             ,
             then
             the
             Northern
             People
             and
             the
          
           Scots
           ,
           
             although
             both
             Kingdoms
             equally
             shared
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             lasting
             peace
             and
             security
             .
          
           Therfore
           we
           grant
           that
           a
           higher
           reason
           yet
           must
           be
           given
           for
           this
           difference
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           therefore
           and
           lastly
           ,
           we
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           difference
           is
           the
           affluence
           of
           all
           good
           things
           in
           these
           Southern
           and
           Western
           Countries
           of
           England
           .
           For
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           is
           much
           the
           more
           fruitful
           ,
           rich
           and
           florishing
           ,
           and
           abounding
           with
           al
           manner
           of
           allurements
           to
           pleasure
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           no
           marvail
           if
           the
           customs
           of
           men
           do
           first
           generate
           here
           ,
           their
           Spirits
           decay
           ,
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           Bodies
           begin
           to
           dissolve
           now
           ,
           that
           this
           degenerate
           and
           delicate
           manner
           of
           living
           doth
           weaken
           families
           ,
           is
           a
           truth
           so
           solidly
           and
           constantly
           attested
           by
           Historians
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           an
           impertinence
           to
           offer
           any
           proof
           of
           it
           .
           For
           you
           may
           observe
           that
           the
           most
           Noble
           and
           Gallant
           Families
           have
           been
           very
           much
           reproached
           for
           these
           very
           causes
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           sooner
           or
           latter
           somtimes
           totally
           extinguished
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           sooner
           as
           they
           have
           the
           more
           refused
           to
           undergo
           
           labors
           ,
           and
           to
           innure
           themselvs
           to
           masculine
           exercises
           .
           Neither
           are
           families
           ever
           plunged
           in
           a
           greater
           danger
           of
           degeneration
           ,
           then
           when
           they
           abound
           with
           al
           good
           things
           ,
           and
           lying
           open
           to
           plenty
           and
           security
           they
           are
           most
           powerfully
           invited
           to
           delicatness
           ,
           idleness
           and
           effeminateness
           ,
           without
           any
           labor
           ,
           care
           ,
           and
           solicitude
           .
           Who
           was
           more
           rich
           ,
           secure
           ,
           and
           effeminate
           ,
           than
           Solomon
           ?
           He
           left
           Rehoboam
           a
           degenerate
           Son
           behind
           him
           .
           And
           perhaps
           the
           family
           of
           Henry
           the
           8th
           .
           is
           extinct
           for
           the
           like
           cause
           .
           We
           could
           heap
           up
           almost
           innumerable
           examples
           to
           prove
           this
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           needful
           .
           However
           it
           be
           ,
           we
           see
           plainly
           ,
           that
           this
           Diseas
           doth
           more
           frequently
           and
           vehemently
           invade
           the
           families
           of
           the
           wealthy
           ,
           than
           the
           cottages
           of
           poor
           men
           ,
           and
           therfore
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           seem
           strange
           that
           it
           likewise
           infested
           the
           richer
           and
           more
           pleasanter
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           namly
           ,
           the
           South
           and
           West
           ,
           before
           the
           North
           parts
           .
           But
           these
           things
           shall
           suffice
           to
           have
           been
           spoken
           concerning
           this
           matter
           .
           It
           remaineth
           only
           that
           we
           enquire
           ,
           
             Whether
             and
             how
             far
             the
             three
             last
             assigned
             causes
             relate
             to
             the
             denomination
             of
             a
             Common
             Diseas
             ,
             and
             whether
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             ,
             this
             Diseas
             may
             be
             ascribed
             to
          
           England
           
             as
             common
             and
             Natural
          
           ?
        
         
           You
           must
           know
           then
           that
           these
           three
           causes
           in
           as
           much
           as
           they
           depend
           upon
           the
           Region
           ,
           are
           not
           properly
           causes
           ,
           neither
           by
           their
           own
           nature
           do
           they
           produce
           this
           affect
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           only
           an
           occasion
           wherby
           this
           Diseas
           may
           accidentally
           arise
           .
           For
           in
           themselves
           they
           denote
           the
           laudable
           conditions
           of
           a
           Country
           ,
           at
           least
           they
           infer
           not
           what
           is
           culpable
           in
           it
           .
           For
           who
           can
           accuse
           his
           Country
           ,
           because
           it
           favoreth
           the
           procreation
           of
           Children
           ,
           much
           less
           make
           outcries
           against
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           enjoyed
           long
           and
           secure
           peace
           .
           Finally
           least
           of
           all
           calumniate
           the
           pleasantness
           ,
           fruitfulness
           ,
           and
           affluence
           of
           all
           
           good
           things
           :
           For
           all
           these
           things
           are
           in
           themselves
           blessings
           ,
           and
           conditions
           to
           be
           wished
           for
           in
           a
           Country
           .
           Seing
           therfore
           as
           we
           have
           shewed
           above
           ,
           that
           a
           Disease
           properly
           common
           doth
           imprint
           som
           mark
           of
           a
           vitious
           Constitution
           to
           the
           place
           to
           which
           it
           is
           ascribed
           ;
           It
           is
           impossible
           that
           any
           Diseas
           can
           be
           attributed
           unto
           it
           as
           properly
           Common
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           commodity
           of
           the
           Region
           .
           Wherfore
           (
           that
           we
           may
           comprehend
           all
           in
           a
           word
           )
           although
           this
           Diseas
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           coldness
           and
           moistness
           thereof
           have
           a
           fomentation
           in
           the
           very
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Country
           ▪
           Although
           also
           that
           it
           borrow
           three
           other
           occasions
           of
           invading
           from
           the
           Country
           ;
           Yet
           seing
           that
           those
           distempers
           may
           be
           prevented
           by
           a
           due
           observation
           of
           the
           Regiment
           of
           Health
           appropriated
           to
           the
           place
           ;
           and
           seing
           that
           the
           three
           other
           occasional
           causes
           ,
           are
           not
           properly
           blamable
           ,
           but
           desirable
           ,
           we
           must
           affirm
           that
           this
           Diseas
           is
           not
           properly
           Common
           to
           England
           .
           And
           so
           we
           have
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           search
           of
           the
           causes
           of
           this
           Diseas
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XX.
           The
           differences
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           called
           the
           Rachites
           .
        
         
           THere
           are
           many
           differences
           of
           the
           Rachites
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           concourse
           of
           several
           evils
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           any
           man
           would
           easily
           imagine
           ;
           some
           wherof
           are
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           and
           others
           less
           considerable
           we
           have
           resolved
           here
           briefly
           to
           propound
           the
           chiefest
           .
           For
           the
           knowledg
           of
           them
           is
           not
           only
           profitable
           to
           define
           the
           prognostical
           causes
           ,
           wherby
           the
           various
           events
           of
           a
           Diseas
           are
           distinctly
           fortold
           according
           to
           those
           differences
           ;
           but
           it
           also
           much
           conduceth
           both
           to
           the
           prevention
           and
           the
           cure
           of
           a
           Diseas
           ;
           namly
           ,
           that
           by
           a
           consideration
           of
           them
           apt
           and
           fit
           remedies
           may
           be
           chosen
           .
        
         
           Now
           these
           differences
           arise
           either
           from
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           causes
           therof
           :
           or
           lastly
           ,
           from
           Diseases
           conjoyned
           with
           it
           .
           The
           Essence
           of
           a
           Diseas
           may
           vary
           many
           ways
           :
           First
           ,
           By
           reason
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Secondary
           Essence
           either
           present
           or
           absent
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           magnitude
           of
           it
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           vehemence
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Spirits
           ;
           And
           fiftly
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           times
           .
        
         
           We
           grant
           indeed
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           a
           certain
           agreement
           between
           som
           differences
           comprehended
           under
           these
           titles
           ;
           yet
           seing
           that
           the
           formal
           conceptions
           of
           them
           are
           distinct
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           that
           they
           deserve
           distinct
           
           considerations
           .
           For
           although
           a
           Diseas
           ,
           even
           in
           that
           very
           respect
           may
           be
           called
           greater
           ,
           because
           it
           containeth
           many
           parts
           of
           the
           Secondary
           Essence
           in
           the
           same
           Patient
           yet
           this
           is
           a
           different
           &
           distinct
           consideration
           from
           that
           of
           the
           magnitude
           of
           that
           Affect
           .
           For
           the
           magnitude
           properly
           hath
           respect
           unto
           the
           degree
           of
           recess
           from
           the
           Natural
           State
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Essence
           either
           present
           or
           absent
           ,
           for
           hereupon
           resulteth
           more
           then
           a
           gradual
           difference
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           some
           of
           the
           other
           differences
           do
           perhaps
           signify
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           in
           ●
           concrete
           and
           restrained
           acception
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           in
           an
           abstracted
           and
           formal
           consideration
           denote
           a
           diversity
           .
           But
           let
           us
           proceed
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           difference
           of
           this
           Diseas
           is
           that
           which
           ariseth
           from
           the
           presence
           of
           few
           or
           many
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Secondary
           Essence
           therof
           .
           For
           although
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Primary
           Essence
           are
           perpetuàlly
           present
           with
           the
           Diseas
           it self
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           necessity
           that
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Secondary
           Essence
           should
           be
           always
           present
           .
           For
           these
           are
           after-comers
           to
           the
           first
           Essence
           ,
           and
           do
           by
           degrees
           come
           upon
           it
           :
           Yea
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           may
           be
           so
           highly
           intercepted
           by
           the
           intervention
           of
           resisting
           causes
           that
           they
           may
           not
           at
           all
           appear
           .
           Hither
           you
           may
           refer
           that
           difference
           ,
           which
           we
           propounded
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           precedent
           disputation
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           shewed
           might
           possibly
           ▪
           though
           indeed
           very
           rarely
           ,
           befal
           those
           that
           were
           grown
           to
           ful
           age
           .
           But
           because
           our
           purpose
           here
           is
           only
           to
           handle
           the
           Diseas
           as
           it
           is
           incident
           to
           Children
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           content
           to
           pass
           by
           that
           difference
           thus
           noted
           by
           the
           way
           .
           But
           even
           in
           Children
           themselves
           there
           somtimes
           happen
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           Secondary
           Essence
           ,
           which
           have
           a
           most
           strict
           conjunction
           with
           the
           Primary
           Essence
           ,
           at
           least
           they
           succeed
           them
           in
           the
           order
           of
           Nature
           .
           For
           the
           Primary
           Essence
           hath
           the
           efficacy
           of
           a
           cause
           ,
           which
           in
           
           Nature
           doth
           ever
           go
           before
           the
           effect
           .
           But
           in
           order
           of
           time
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           Secondary
           Essence
           do
           conspire
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           concur
           with
           the
           Primary
           Essence
           in
           the
           invasion
           ;
           and
           others
           again
           do
           come
           afterwards
           ,
           these
           we
           must
           here
           distinguish
           .
           For
           the
           former
           sort
           are
           absolutely
           inseparable
           ,
           the
           latter
           sort
           separable
           from
           this
           Affect
           .
        
         
           The
           inseparable
           parts
           of
           the
           Secondary
           Essence
           may
           be
           reduced
           to
           these
           Heads
           .
           First
           to
           the
           afflicted
           Tone
           of
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           the
           unequal
           and
           imperfect
           distribution
           of
           the
           Vital
           Blood.
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           the
           too
           smal
           participation
           of
           the
           Vital
           influx
           in
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           to
           the
           Secondary
           faults
           of
           the
           Animal
           Constitution
           .
           These
           faults
           are
           sufficiently
           unfolded
           above
           in
           our
           discourse
           of
           the
           Secondary
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ;
           where
           likewise
           because
           of
           their
           strict
           carriage
           with
           the
           Primary
           Essence
           ,
           any
           man
           may
           perceive
           with
           eas
           (
           though
           they
           have
           a
           casual
           dependance
           upon
           the
           Primary
           Essence
           )
           that
           they
           begin
           together
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
        
         
           But
           al
           the
           Organical
           faults
           which
           we
           have
           also
           already
           recited
           ,
           are
           found
           to
           be
           separable
           ,
           and
           somtimes
           actually
           separate
           from
           this
           Diseas
           .
           For
           the
           magnitude
           of
           the
           Head
           ,
           and
           the
           leanness
           of
           the
           Joynts
           ,
           the
           crookedness
           of
           the
           Shank-bone
           ,
           or
           the
           Elbow
           ,
           the
           inflexions
           of
           the
           Joynts
           ,
           the
           sharpness
           of
           the
           Breast
           ,
           do
           not
           necessarily
           accompany
           this
           Diseas
           presently
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           but
           in
           process
           of
           time
           they
           bewray
           themselves
           by
           degrees
           and
           supervene
           upon
           the
           Affect
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Consumption
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           which
           in
           some
           sort
           hath
           an
           influence
           into
           the
           said
           faults
           ,
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           present
           in
           some
           slight
           degree
           from
           the
           begining
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           indeed
           only
           a
           Symptom
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           Diseas
           ;
           neither
           is
           it
           able
           presently
           to
           produce
           those
           Diseases
           of
           magnitude
           ,
           
           Figure
           and
           Place
           .
           Moreover
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           ,
           that
           these
           Organical
           faults
           should
           equally
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           invade
           one
           that
           hath
           the
           Rachites
           ,
           we
           grant
           indeed
           that
           the
           extenuation
           of
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           when
           the
           Diseas
           is
           of
           some
           continuance
           ,
           doth
           alwaies
           and
           necessarily
           succeed
           it
           ,
           neither
           can
           it
           afterwards
           upon
           the
           perseverence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           be
           removed
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           likewise
           a
           principal
           part
           of
           the
           separable
           parts
           of
           the
           secondary
           Essence
           ;
           yea
           that
           the
           extenuation
           whilst
           it
           is
           making
           doth
           immediatly
           follow
           the
           smalness
           of
           nourishment
           of
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           almost
           no
           otherwise
           than
           the
           smalness
           of
           nourishment
           immediatly
           followeth
           the
           primary
           Essence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           in
           the
           said
           parts
           ;
           but
           withal
           we
           affirm
           that
           the
           extenuation
           being
           made
           which
           is
           it self
           a
           secondary
           part
           of
           the
           Diseas
           wherof
           we
           discours
           ,
           doth
           necessarily
           presuppose
           the
           motion
           and
           time
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           in
           the
           first
           moment
           of
           the
           existence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           .
           We
           say
           moreover
           that
           Physitians
           do
           not
           acknowledg
           any
           change
           made
           in
           the
           parts
           exposed
           to
           the
           sens
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           yet
           appear
           to
           the
           sense
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           they
           affirm
           that
           extenuation
           befalleth
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           til
           it
           be
           made
           obvious
           to
           the
           senses
           which
           certainly
           doth
           necessarily
           prerequire
           some
           duration
           of
           the
           Diseas
           .
           But
           the
           improportionat
           magnitude
           of
           the
           Head
           ,
           doth
           begin
           almost
           at
           the
           same
           time
           with
           that
           extenuation
           of
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           so
           fall
           out
           ,
           if
           a
           consuming
           Phtisick
           be
           joyned
           together
           with
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           that
           that
           magnitude
           of
           the
           Head
           may
           vanish
           before
           death
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           already
           proved
           by
           one
           example
           in
           our
           
             Anatomical
             Observations
          
           .
           The
           Magnitude
           of
           the
           Head
           therfore
           is
           more
           separable
           from
           this
           affect
           than
           the
           extenuation
           of
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           for
           this
           cannot
           be
           removed
           without
           the
           Diseas
           be
           cured
           .
           The
           sticking
           out
           of
           the
           Bones
           
           appear
           somtimes
           sooner
           ,
           somtimes
           later
           ,
           and
           they
           somtimes
           grow
           out
           more
           ,
           somtimes
           less
           ,
           but
           upon
           any
           long
           continuance
           of
           the
           Diseas
           they
           are
           seldom
           (
           if
           ever
           )
           seen
           to
           be
           absent
           .
           The
           narrowness
           of
           the
           Breast
           doth
           not
           appear
           ,
           but
           after
           a
           long
           time
           when
           the
           Diseas
           is
           confirmed
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           is
           the
           forerunner
           of
           a
           Ptysick
           .
           Again
           ,
           the
           crookedness
           of
           the
           Bone
           in
           the
           Arm
           ,
           and
           the
           Shank-bone
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           inflexion
           of
           the
           Joynts
           may
           be
           absent
           through
           the
           whol
           cours
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           more
           or
           less
           present
           ,
           and
           indeed
           is
           the
           most
           chanceable
           among
           those
           things
           which
           follow
           this
           affect
           .
           We
           conclude
           therfore
           that
           these
           Organical
           parts
           of
           the
           Secondary
           Essence
           are
           separable
           after
           that
           manner
           as
           we
           have
           said
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           more
           or
           fewer
           of
           them
           are
           present
           ,
           so
           the
           Difference
           of
           the
           Diseas
           is
           constituted
           ,
           as
           being
           more
           or
           less
           compounded
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           Difference
           of
           this
           Diseas
           resulteth
           from
           the
           magnitude
           therof
           .
           And
           the
           magnitude
           is
           estimated
           from
           the
           greater
           or
           lesser
           recess
           from
           the
           natural
           condition
           of
           it
           .
           There
           is
           a
           vast
           difference
           in
           this
           Diseas
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           magnitude
           .
           For
           some
           are
           so
           gently
           affected
           with
           it
           that
           you
           would
           scarce
           suppose
           them
           to
           be
           sick
           .
           They
           complain
           of
           nothing
           ,
           they
           eat
           ,
           they
           drink
           ,
           they
           sleep
           like
           those
           that
           are
           sound
           in
           health
           ;
           only
           they
           play
           with
           more
           unchearfulness
           ,
           and
           shew
           forth
           some
           other
           very
           slight
           signs
           of
           sickness
           ,
           By
           the
           only
           benefit
           of
           Nature
           likewise
           without
           any
           assistances
           of
           Art
           they
           perfectly
           recover
           ,
           neither
           their
           Parents
           ,
           Nurses
           ,
           nor
           the
           By-standers
           so
           much
           as
           once
           suspecting
           that
           they
           are
           affected
           with
           this
           evil
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           Others
           are
           so
           vehemently
           afflicted
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           rescued
           from
           death
           or
           the
           danger
           of
           imunient
           death
           by
           the
           most
           approved
           remedies
           .
        
         
           The
           Third
           Difference
           is
           from
           the
           vehemence
           of
           the
           
           affect
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           valued
           by
           the
           violent
           motion
           of
           the
           Diseas
           and
           the
           resistance
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           the
           sharpness
           of
           the
           conflict
           of
           these
           things
           among
           themselves
           .
           This
           Diseas
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           otherwise
           very
           great
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           slow
           in
           motion
           unless
           some
           fewer
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           urgent
           affect
           be
           conjoyned
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           stir
           up
           the
           Nature
           of
           it
           to
           a
           fiercer
           opposition
           ,
           yet
           is
           the
           motion
           therof
           somtimes
           more
           vehement
           ,
           and
           somtimes
           very
           dull
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           it
           happeneth
           to
           be
           differenced
           .
        
         
           The
           Fourth
           Difference
           ,
           is
           from
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           sick
           Child
           or
           Infant
           .
           This
           is
           estimated
           by
           the
           greater
           or
           lesser
           presence
           of
           those
           things
           which
           are
           according
           to
           Nature
           .
           Hither
           belongeth
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           temperament
           ,
           the
           plenty
           of
           inherent
           Spirits
           ,
           the
           activity
           and
           strength
           of
           the
           Tone
           ,
           the
           vigor
           of
           the
           Vital
           and
           Animal
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           the
           structure
           of
           the
           Organs
           .
           For
           as
           these
           are
           more
           or
           less
           obedient
           to
           the
           prescriptions
           of
           Nature
           ,
           so
           their
           Spirits
           ought
           to
           be
           judged
           more
           or
           less
           strong
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           them
           the
           evil
           must
           be
           determined
           the
           more
           or
           less
           dangerous
           .
           For
           this
           caus
           the
           yonger
           Children
           
             caeteris
             paribus
          
           are
           more
           dangerously
           affected
           than
           the
           elder
           .
        
         
           The
           Fifth
           Difference
           ,
           is
           from
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Diseas
           .
           And
           this
           difference
           in
           a
           qualified
           and
           limited
           acception
           includeth
           almost
           all
           the
           precedent
           ;
           for
           what
           difference
           soever
           hapneth
           to
           any
           Diseas
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           happen
           at
           some
           time
           of
           the
           Diseas
           .
           Physitians
           reckon
           up
           four
           times
           of
           a
           Diseas
           :
           The
           Begining
           ,
           the
           Augmentation
           ,
           the
           Consistance
           ,
           and
           the
           Declination
           .
           But
           it
           must
           be
           noted
           that
           Physitians
           are
           not
           so
           exact
           in
           distinguishing
           the
           seasons
           of
           things
           as
           the
           Phylosophers
           ,
           for
           they
           do
           not
           restrain
           the
           beginning
           of
           a
           Diseas
           to
           that
           point
           of
           time
           wherin
           the
           Diseas
           begineth
           ;
           but
           so
           far
           they
           extend
           it
           ,
           till
           there
           appear
           so
           great
           an
           alteration
           
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           known
           by
           certain
           and
           sensible
           evidences
           .
           For
           the
           indivisible
           begining
           is
           not
           the
           time
           ,
           wherin
           the
           Physitians
           help
           is
           perfected
           ,
           and
           why
           should
           that
           distinction
           of
           a
           Diseas
           be
           profitable
           which
           could
           not
           be
           grounded
           upon
           any
           alteration
           of
           it
           known
           to
           us
           ?
        
         
           Galen
           therfore
           hath
           rightly
           deduced
           the
           times
           of
           Feavers
           and
           Inflamations
           from
           the
           understandible
           alteration
           of
           them
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           The
           begining
           from
           the
           crudity
           of
           the
           matter
           causing
           the
           diseas
           ,
           the
           augmentation
           from
           the
           manifest
           coction
           therof
           ;
           the
           state
           from
           the
           Excretion
           ,
           and
           the
           Declination
           he
           computes
           from
           the
           Reduction
           of
           the
           Reliques
           to
           the
           Natural
           state
           ;
           and
           indeed
           these
           times
           do
           sweetly
           agree
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           and
           differ
           in
           particular
           from
           the
           crudity
           and
           coction
           of
           Feavers
           and
           Inflamations
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           That
           this
           distinction
           of
           times
           hath
           not
           the
           like
           success
           in
           many
           other
           diseases
           :
           For
           in
           these
           Nature
           doth
           not
           so
           regularly
           proceed
           from
           crudity
           to
           coction
           ,
           so
           to
           expulsion
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           to
           reduction
           ;
           neither
           by
           thes
           can
           we
           truly
           and
           safly
           know
           the
           progress
           of
           the
           diseas
           .
           Other
           alterations
           therfore
           of
           these
           Diseases
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           more
           cleer
           and
           easily
           known
           must
           be
           weighed
           .
           Yet
           we
           grant
           that
           even
           thes
           diseases
           when
           they
           are
           directed
           to
           health
           ,
           do
           run
           thorow
           those
           four
           seasons
           ,
           the
           begining
           ,
           the
           augmentation
           ,
           the
           state
           or
           consistence
           ,
           and
           the
           declination
           .
           But
           when
           they
           tend
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Patent
           ,
           they
           scarce
           attain
           to
           the
           consistance
           ,
           but
           are
           daily
           more
           and
           more
           augmented
           even
           to
           the
           lest
           period
           of
           life
           .
           Wherfore
           in
           thes
           the
           augmentation
           admitteth
           the
           greatest
           latitude
           ,
           neither
           doth
           it
           deserv
           a
           higher
           difference
           ,
           or
           a
           lower
           subdivision
           :
           but
           when
           an
           indifferent
           state
           of
           a
           diseas
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           is
           made
           the
           Middle
           term
           between
           the
           begining
           and
           the
           end
           of
           such
           an
           augmentation
           ,
           than
           we
           can
           conveniently
           
           distinguish
           .
           The
           encreas
           into
           an
           augmentation
           on
           this
           side
           ,
           or
           beyond
           ,
           or
           beneath
           ,
           or
           above
           the
           consistence
           .
           An
           encreas
           of
           the
           first
           kind
           about
           the
           consistance
           we
           may
           cal
           a
           
             simple
             encreas
          
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           it
           differeth
           not
           from
           the
           thing
           it self
           commonly
           received
           by
           that
           name
           ,
           an
           encreas
           beyond
           or
           above
           the
           state
           ,
           we
           call
           an
           encreas
           
             excrescent
             ,
             excessive
             ,
             transcendent
          
           and
           desperate
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           Two
           kinds
           of
           declination
           may
           be
           observed
           in
           a
           Diseas
           .
           The
           first
           is
           legitamate
           when
           the
           Diseas
           simply
           declineth
           towards
           health
           and
           recovery
           .
           The
           later
           is
           spurious
           ,
           when
           a
           diseas
           remitting
           changeth
           into
           another
           of
           a
           different
           kind
           .
           And
           so
           although
           there
           are
           in
           thos
           that
           recover
           health
           ,
           only
           four
           times
           of
           a
           diseas
           ,
           yet
           in
           others
           two
           more
           differences
           may
           be
           discerned
           :
           Yet
           it
           must
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           thes
           six
           times
           are
           never
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           same
           diseas
           ,
           or
           the
           same
           patient
           ,
           but
           where
           there
           is
           the
           same
           diseas
           in
           the
           Species
           in
           divers
           subjects
           .
           Let
           us
           now
           apply
           these
           things
           to
           the
           present
           affect
           .
           We
           affirm
           therfore
           that
           six
           differences
           of
           this
           diseas
           do
           occur
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           times
           therof
           .
           For
           it
           hath
           a
           beginning
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           called
           incipient
           :
           it
           hath
           an
           encreas
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           confirmed
           ;
           it
           hath
           a
           state
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           it
           may
           be
           termed
           consistant
           ;
           it
           hath
           an
           encrease
           beyond
           the
           state
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           called
           desperate
           :
           it
           hath
           a
           tru
           declination
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           an
           affect
           remiting
           or
           simply
           declining
           ;
           and
           it
           hath
           a
           spurious
           declination
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           called
           a
           change
           ,
           as
           when
           it
           chancheth
           into
           som
           other
           diseas
           .
           Of
           al
           which
           we
           wil
           speak
           in
           their
           order
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Rachites
           is
           called
           a
           Diseas
           begining
           ,
           when
           the
           first
           Rudiments
           and
           impressions
           thereof
           are
           ,
           though
           very
           obscurely
           ,
           first
           observed
           ,
           and
           before
           there
           hapneth
           any
           manifest
           extenuation
           of
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           diseas
           is
           said
           to
           be
           confirmed
           ,
           when
           an
           evident
           and
           manifest
           extenuation
           of
           the
           first
           affected
           
           parts
           becoms
           obvious
           to
           the
           Senses
           .
           And
           here
           the
           Reader
           perceiveth
           we
           do
           not
           distinguish
           thes
           two
           times
           from
           crudity
           and
           coction
           ,
           but
           from
           another
           alteration
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           namly
           ,
           The
           Extenuation
           made
           in
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           ;
           for
           the
           begining
           of
           this
           diseas
           can
           no
           ways
           be
           discerned
           from
           the
           encreas
           therof
           by
           crudity
           and
           coction
           :
           But
           otherwise
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           is
           capable
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           shal
           willingly
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           Galen
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           distinguisheth
           the
           encreas
           from
           the
           begining
           by
           the
           manifest
           coction
           ,
           so
           we
           also
           put
           a
           different
           between
           thes
           times
           in
           this
           affect
           from
           a
           manifest
           alteration
           ,
           namly
           ,
           the
           extenuation
           made
           in
           the
           said
           parts
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           This
           diseas
           advanced
           to
           its
           consistence
           ,
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           having
           attained
           the
           highest
           vigor
           and
           exhaltation
           ,
           is
           arrested
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           time
           is
           neither
           sensibly
           encreased
           ,
           or
           lessened
           ,
           but
           continueth
           at
           a
           stand
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           This
           diseas
           exceeding
           the
           Mediocrity
           of
           the
           consistance
           is
           called
           desperat
           ,
           namly
           ,
           Becaus
           in
           magnitude
           and
           vehemence
           it
           surpasseth
           the
           very
           state
           of
           the
           same
           diseas
           in
           another
           Patient
           indifferently
           affected
           ,
           and
           withal
           is
           continually
           encreased
           ,
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           hope
           but
           that
           it
           will
           daily
           encreas
           til
           it
           hath
           altogether
           subdued
           and
           dissolved
           the
           Patient
           For
           which
           caus
           this
           condition
           of
           a
           diseas
           is
           termed
           desperat
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           This
           diseas
           is
           said
           to
           be
           truly
           remitting
           or
           declining
           ,
           when
           the
           Essence
           therof
           is
           by
           little
           and
           little
           diminished
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Signs
           and
           Symptoms
           of
           it
           are
           daily
           mitigated
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           This
           diseas
           is
           said
           to
           be
           illegitimatly
           declining
           ,
           or
           passing
           into
           another
           diseas
           of
           a
           divers
           species
           ,
           when
           the
           Essence
           ,
           Signs
           and
           Symptoms
           therof
           are
           so
           lessened
           ,
           that
           new
           ones
           of
           a
           different
           kind
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           more
           outragious
           appear
           in
           their
           stead
           .
           Thus
           the
           Rachites
           frequently
           degenerat
           into
           a
           Consumption
           ,
           a
           Hectick
           ,
           
           and
           somtimes
           perhaps
           into
           a
           slow
           putrid
           Feaver
           ;
           yet
           for
           the
           most
           part
           the
           same
           diseas
           doth
           accompany
           thes
           supervening
           affects
           to
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           Patient
           .
           And
           let
           this
           suffice
           concerning
           the
           differences
           of
           this
           diseas
           deduced
           from
           the
           Essence
           .
        
         
           This
           diseas
           in
           like
           manner
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Causes
           is
           as
           it
           were
           taken
           into
           pieces
           ,
           or
           divided
           into
           parts
           ,
           namly
           into
           a
           natural
           affect
           ,
           and
           into
           an
           after-coming
           or
           newly
           contracted
           malady
           .
           Again
           ,
           This
           diseas
           may
           be
           termed
           natural
           in
           a
           twofold
           sens
           ▪
           In
           the
           first
           properly
           ,
           As
           when
           the
           Sick
           is
           born
           actually
           affected
           with
           this
           diseas
           .
           In
           the
           later
           improperly
           ,
           when
           the
           Patient
           at
           his
           birth
           is
           not
           actually
           affected
           with
           it
           ,
           but
           strongly
           disposed
           by
           his
           native
           principles
           to
           fall
           into
           it
           .
           If
           it
           pleas
           the
           Reader
           to
           summon
           those
           things
           to
           his
           memory
           which
           were
           said
           above
           concerning
           the
           causes
           of
           this
           Effect
           on
           the
           Parents
           parts
           ,
           he
           wil
           easily
           conceive
           the
           reason
           and
           foundations
           of
           this
           difference
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           wil
           excuse
           us
           from
           any
           further
           explication
           :
           Only
           we
           ad
           ,
           that
           this
           difference
           is
           of
           great
           use
           in
           the
           judicial
           part
           of
           cure
           ,
           which
           consisteth
           in
           applications
           antidotal
           and
           preventive
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           of
           so
           great
           moment
           in
           the
           Method
           of
           Cure.
           In
           like
           manner
           this
           Affect
           is
           meerly
           coming
           after
           ,
           when
           being
           fomented
           by
           no
           Natural
           disposition
           ,
           it
           is
           newly
           contracted
           after
           the
           birth
           ▪
           &
           here
           also
           it
           is
           twofold
           .
           For
           it
           either
           succeedeth
           som
           foregoing
           Diseas
           ;
           or
           it
           is
           immediatly
           produced
           by
           an
           erroneous
           use
           of
           the
           six
           non-Natural
           things
           :
           We
           have
           sufficiently
           discoursed
           of
           both
           ,
           where
           we
           hammered
           out
           the
           causes
           of
           this
           Diseas
           after
           the
           birth
           ,
           and
           thither
           we
           direct
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           this
           Diseas
           admitteth
           som
           differences
           by
           reason
           of
           other
           Diseases
           wherwith
           it
           is
           conjoyned
           in
           the
           same
           subject
           .
           It
           must
           not
           be
           expected
           that
           we
           should
           give
           in
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           all
           Diseases
           ,
           wherwith
           this
           Affect
           
           may
           possibly
           be
           conjoyned
           ,
           we
           shal
           only
           reckon
           up
           those
           which
           ate
           the
           usual
           Companions
           of
           this
           Malady
           ▪
           Som
           wherof
           have
           a
           certain
           dependance
           upon
           this
           Diseas
           and
           the
           causes
           of
           it
           ;
           others
           have
           not
           any
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           not
           any
           worthy
           of
           a
           distinct
           consideration
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           former
           kind
           are
           a
           
             Hydrocephalus
             ,
             the
             faults
             of
             breeding
             Teeth
             ,
             an
             Asthma
             ,
             the
             Ptysick
             ,
             an
             Hectik
             feaver
             ,
             a
             slow
             ,
             and
             erratical
             Feaver
             ,
             and
             the
             Ascites
             ,
          
           which
           is
           that
           kind
           of
           Dropsy
           when
           water
           hath
           gotten
           between
           the
           flesh
           and
           the
           Skin
           .
        
         
           The
           Hydrocephalus
           hath
           a
           great
           correspondence
           with
           this
           Affect
           ,
           seing
           that
           this
           Affect
           also
           doth
           for
           the
           most
           part
           suppose
           an
           increas
           of
           the
           Head
           preternaturally
           encreased
           ,
           and
           an
           overplentiful
           afflux
           of
           the
           Blood
           unto
           the
           Brain
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           largeness
           of
           the
           Arteries
           thither
           extended
           .
           And
           hereupon
           it
           easily
           coms
           to
           pass
           that
           the
           Brain
           being
           oppressed
           w
           th
           the
           abundance
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           must
           somtimes
           needs
           suffer
           the
           more
           serous
           portion
           therof
           (
           as
           being
           the
           most
           permeable
           )
           to
           evaporate
           or
           sweat
           out
           into
           the
           Ventricles
           and
           cavities
           within
           the
           Menynges
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           to
           produce
           the
           Dropsy
           of
           the
           Brain
           .
           But
           this
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           already
           noted
           ,
           doth
           always
           appear
           .
        
         
           The
           
             faults
             of
             breeding
             of
             Teeth
          
           also
           are
           somtimes
           justly
           ascribed
           to
           this
           Diseas
           going
           before
           .
           For
           it
           is
           well
           known
           that
           they
           who
           are
           affected
           with
           this
           Diseas
           do
           commonly
           breed
           Teeth
           with
           extream
           pain
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           the
           Teeth
           themselvs
           fal
           out
           by
           pieces
           .
           But
           we
           have
           above
           reduced
           this
           fault
           to
           the
           unequal
           nourishment
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           and
           there
           the
           Reader
           may
           find
           further
           satisfaction
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           it
           must
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           a
           painful
           breeding
           of
           Teeth
           may
           likewise
           precede
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           sustain
           the
           force
           of
           a
           caus
           in
           reference
           to
           this
           subsequent
           evil
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           likewise
           shewed
           above
           .
        
         
         
           Moreover
           ,
           An
           Asthma
           or
           difficulty
           of
           breathing
           doth
           familiarly
           follow
           upon
           this
           Affect
           ,
           because
           the
           Blood
           is
           somwhat
           cooled
           in
           his
           circulation
           thorow
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           and
           is
           rendred
           more
           thick
           ,
           viscous
           ,
           and
           sluggish
           in
           motion
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           always
           perfectly
           corrected
           before
           its
           return
           to
           the
           right
           Ventricle
           of
           the
           Heart
           .
           Wherupon
           being
           unapt
           for
           passage
           ,
           it
           is
           powred
           back
           from
           the
           right
           Ventricle
           thorow
           the
           Arterious
           Vein
           into
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Lungs
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           Reason
           doth
           easily
           introduce
           obstructions
           ,
           hard
           tumors
           ,
           difficulty
           of
           breathing
           ,
           somtimes
           inflammations
           ,
           impostumes
           ,
           Ulcers
           ,
           the
           Ptysick
           ,
           the
           Dropsy
           of
           the
           Lungs
           ,
           a
           Hectick
           Feaver
           ,
           or
           els
           a
           slow
           erratical
           Feaver
           .
        
         
           An
           Ascites
           is
           also
           somtimes
           consociated
           with
           this
           Affect
           .
           But
           whether
           it
           proceeds
           from
           a
           copious
           flowing
           of
           the
           Blood
           to
           the
           Bowels
           of
           the
           Abdomen
           ,
           we
           dare
           not
           yet
           attest
           for
           an
           undoubted
           truth
           .
           Yet
           certain
           it
           is
           that
           the
           flowing
           of
           the
           Blood
           to
           this
           Belly
           is
           very
           copious
           and
           sufficiently
           active
           in
           this
           Diseas
           .
           For
           the
           Liver
           is
           great
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Bowels
           are
           observed
           to
           be
           rather
           more
           ful
           than
           ordinary
           ,
           than
           pined
           away
           .
           Wherupon
           it
           may
           happen
           ,
           that
           that
           watry
           moisture
           from
           the
           Bowels
           which
           are
           oppressed
           with
           a
           fulness
           may
           be
           carried
           into
           the
           hollowness
           of
           the
           Abdomen
           ,
           but
           we
           affirm
           this
           with
           a
           distrustful
           confidence
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           not
           yet
           given
           our
           selvs
           ful
           satisfaction
           in
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           Nevertheless
           these
           recited
           Diseases
           may
           happen
           to
           Children
           although
           the
           Rachites
           have
           not
           preceded
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           the
           caus
           to
           introduce
           it
           .
           Yea
           ,
           they
           may
           likewise
           com
           upon
           this
           Diseas
           from
           other
           causes
           ;
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           by
           som
           errors
           in
           the
           Regiment
           of
           health
           ;
           although
           in
           this
           case
           also
           this
           Affect
           may
           be
           partly
           guilty
           ,
           if
           it
           went
           before
           :
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           complicated
           Diseases
           of
           the
           former
           kind
           .
        
         
         
           But
           of
           the
           latter
           kind
           ,
           namely
           ,
           such
           as
           have
           little
           or
           no
           nependance
           upon
           this
           Affect
           ,
           are
           
             a
             malignant
             Feaver
             ,
             the
             French
             Pox
             ,
             the
             Scurvy
             ,
             and
             the
             Strumaticall
             Affect
             .
          
        
         
           First
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           That
           
             a
             Malignant
             Feaver
          
           may
           come
           upon
           this
           Affect
           ,
           because
           for
           the
           most
           part
           it
           is
           produced
           by
           infection
           ,
           from
           which
           this
           present
           Affect
           leaveth
           not
           Children
           free
           ,
           we
           ad
           only
           ,
           that
           this
           Feaver
           doth
           seldom
           or
           never
           ow
           his
           Origin
           to
           this
           Diseas
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           the
           
             French
             Pox
          
           chance
           to
           be
           complicated
           with
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           it
           is
           either
           derived
           from
           the
           Nurses
           infection
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Parents
           by
           Inheritance
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           Diseas
           altogether
           Distinct
           from
           this
           ,
           and
           hath
           scarce
           any
           affinity
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Scurvy
           is
           somtimes
           conjoyned
           with
           this
           Affect
           .
           It
           is
           either
           hereditary
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           in
           so
           tender
           a
           Constitution
           
             contracted
             by
             infection
          
           ,
           or
           lastly
           ,
           
             it
             is
             produced
             from
             the
             indiscreet
             and
             erroneous
             Regiment
             of
             the
             Infant
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             from
             the
             inclemency
             of
             the
             Ayr
             and
             Climat
             where
             the
             Child
             is
             educated
             .
          
           For
           it
           scarce
           holdeth
           any
           greater
           commerce
           with
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           then
           with
           other
           Diseases
           of
           longer
           continuance
           ,
           wherin
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           the
           Blood
           in
           time
           contracteth
           for
           the
           most
           part
           this
           peculiar
           infection
           ,
           yet
           it
           must
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           this
           Affect
           doth
           somwhat
           the
           more
           dispose
           to
           the
           Scurvy
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           want
           of
           motion
           and
           exercise
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           The
           
             Strumatical
             Affect
          
           doth
           somtimes
           associate
           this
           evil
           .
           But
           it
           is
           credible
           that
           it
           oweth
           more
           to
           other
           causes
           proper
           unto
           it
           ,
           then
           to
           this
           precedent
           Diseas
           .
           Although
           we
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           this
           may
           minister
           som
           occasion
           of
           invading
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           it
           rendreth
           the
           humors
           more
           viscous
           and
           gross
           .
        
         
           Some
           other
           Diseases
           are
           peradventure
           somtimes
           complicated
           with
           this
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           happen
           exceeding
           
           rarely
           ,
           and
           have
           yet
           scarce
           fallen
           under
           our
           observation
           ,
           we
           pass
           them
           by
           ,
           for
           the
           present
           and
           proceed
           to
           the
           signs
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           the
           difference
           of
           the
           signs
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXI
           .
           The
           Signs
           of
           the
           Rachites
           ,
           and
           first
           the
           Diagnostical
           Signs
           .
        
         
           WE
           distinguish
           the
           Signs
           of
           the
           Diseas
           into
           three
           Chapters
           .
           The
           first
           containeth
           
             those
             Signs
             which
             demonstrate
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Affect
             ,
          
           and
           are
           called
           Diagnostical
           .
           The
           second
           containeth
           those
           
             that
             distinguish
             among
             themselvs
             the
             differences
             of
             the
             Diseas
             ,
          
           and
           these
           are
           called
           ,
           Diacritical
           ,
           or
           Discrepant
           .
           The
           third
           comprehendeth
           those
           Signs
           
             which
             presage
             the
             event
             of
             the
             Diseas
             ,
          
           and
           they
           are
           termed
           Prognostical
           .
           In
           this
           Chapter
           we
           shall
           not
           treat
           of
           the
           first
           kind
           .
        
         
           We
           divide
           the
           Diagnostical
           Signs
           into
           Pathognomonical
           and
           Synedreontal
           .
           And
           here
           the
           Physical
           Authors
           seem
           to
           be
           more
           strict
           in
           the
           definition
           of
           the
           word
           Pathognomonical
           ,
           then
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           matter
           doth
           require
           .
           For
           they
           wil
           have
           it
           to
           be
           
             Inseparable
             and
          
           (
           as
           Logicians
           speak
           )
           
             Proprium
             quarto
             modo
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             to
             agree
             ,
             omni
             ,
             soli
             ,
             &
             semper
             .
          
           Indeed
           it
           must
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           Inseparable
           Sign
           ,
           or
           ,
           
             Proprium
             quarto
             modo
          
           ,
           must
           be
           according
           to
           the
           most
           proper
           sens
           a
           Pathognomonical
           Sign
           .
           For
           whether
           it
           be
           present
           ,
           or
           
           whether
           it
           be
           absent
           ,
           it
           is
           ever
           demonstratively
           significant
           :
           When
           it
           is
           present
           it
           certainly
           witnesseth
           the
           species
           of
           the
           present
           malady
           ,
           and
           being
           absent
           it
           sheweth
           that
           that
           species
           of
           the
           Diseas
           is
           not
           present
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           we
           truly
           and
           seriously
           consider
           how
           seldom
           such
           Signs
           as
           these
           occur
           and
           of
           what
           useless
           consideration
           they
           will
           prove
           ,
           the
           knowledg
           of
           them
           being
           thus
           restrained
           ;
           we
           are
           induced
           to
           think
           of
           the
           amplifying
           of
           the
           usual
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           .
           For
           although
           the
           Ancients
           to
           supply
           this
           defect
           ,
           did
           substitute
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           place
           of
           one
           true
           Pathognomonicol
           Sign
           strictly
           taken
           ,
           and
           we
           our
           selvs
           do
           most
           willingly
           accept
           of
           ,
           and
           approve
           this
           very
           same
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           yet
           seing
           that
           this
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           doth
           seldom
           appear
           from
           the
           begining
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           seldom
           obtaineth
           the
           reputation
           of
           an
           Inseparable
           Sign
           ,
           it
           necessarily
           followeth
           ,
           that
           it
           also
           can
           but
           seldom
           perform
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Sign
           ,
           
             quarto
             modo
             propriè
          
           ,
           and
           therfore
           also
           that
           this
           notion
           is
           reduced
           to
           an
           extream
           narrow
           use
           .
           We
           are
           compelled
           therfore
           that
           we
           may
           fully
           prevent
           ,
           or
           avoid
           this
           inconvenience
           to
           extend
           somwhat
           higher
           the
           signification
           of
           a
           Pathognomonical
           Sign
           ;
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           wil
           abate
           nothing
           of
           the
           Nature
           and
           certitude
           of
           the
           signification
           .
        
         
           Therfore
           we
           define
           a
           Pathognomonical
           Sign
           to
           be
           somwhat
           appearing
           about
           the
           Patient
           ,
           which
           certainly
           
             and
             infallibly
             demonstrates
             the
             Species
             of
             the
             Diseas
             ,
          
           And
           in
           this
           extended
           sens
           it
           may
           be
           divided
           into
           
             a
             Sign
             Inseparable
          
           ,
           or
           ,
           
             proprium
             quarto
             modo
             ,
             and
             a
             Sign
             Separable
          
           ;
           namely
           ,
           
             as
             being
             proper
             only
             ,
             Modo
             secundo
          
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             becaus
             it
             is
             competible
             only
             to
             one
             kind
             of
             Diseases
             ,
             although
             not
             always
             .
          
           In
           like
           manner
           the
           
             Paththognomonical
             Syndrome
          
           ,
           or
           
             Concours
             of
             Symptoms
          
           may
           be
           divided
           into
           two
           kinds
           ,
           respectively
           Analogical
           to
           those
           
           aforesaid
           .
           For
           somtimes
           it
           beginneth
           with
           the
           Diseas
           it self
           ,
           and
           doth
           inseparably
           associate
           to
           the
           very
           last
           period
           .
           So
           the
           pricking
           pain
           of
           the
           side
           ,
           and
           acute
           Feaver
           ,
           the
           difficulty
           of
           breathing
           ,
           and
           the
           cough
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           taken
           collectively
           ,
           they
           are
           indeed
           a
           Syndrome
           ,
           but
           such
           an
           one
           as
           is
           always
           equivalent
           to
           one
           simple
           Pathognomonical
           Sign
           of
           the
           first
           kind
           ,
           and
           doth
           inseparably
           accompany
           a
           Pleurisie
           from
           the
           first
           beginning
           to
           the
           very
           end
           .
           But
           somtimes
           the
           Syndrome
           or
           concours
           of
           Symptoms
           is
           not
           compleat
           and
           perfect
           from
           the
           begining
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           yet
           afterwards
           it
           is
           made
           perfect
           by
           the
           intervention
           of
           the
           other
           Signs
           ,
           and
           doth
           infallibly
           denote
           ,
           the
           species
           of
           the
           Diseas
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           in
           the
           smal
           Pox
           upon
           the
           first
           begining
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           the
           Syndrome
           ,
           is
           so
           incompleat
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           yet
           certainly
           determine
           the
           species
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           the
           Pox
           breaking
           out
           of
           the
           Skin
           very
           thick
           ,
           and
           tending
           to
           maturation
           ,
           then
           the
           Syndrome
           is
           finished
           ,
           and
           the
           species
           of
           the
           Diseas
           is
           put
           out
           of
           al
           doubt
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           a
           Sign
           proper
           to
           one
           Diseas
           alone
           (
           although
           not
           in
           the
           fourth
           manner
           )
           whether
           it
           be
           simple
           and
           solitary
           ,
           or
           compounded
           of
           a
           concours
           of
           many
           together
           ,
           may
           suffice
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           present
           to
           make
           a
           Sign
           truly
           Pathognomonical
           :
           It
           is
           manifest
           from
           hence
           ,
           becaus
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           present
           ,
           it
           doth
           as
           certainly
           and
           infallibly
           denote
           the
           species
           of
           the
           Affect
           ,
           as
           a
           Sign
           doth
           ,
           which
           is
           proper
           in
           the
           fourth
           manner
           .
           For
           that
           which
           agreeth
           to
           one
           species
           only
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           present
           ,
           doth
           necessarily
           infer
           the
           presence
           of
           that
           species
           also
           .
           Although
           therfore
           that
           a
           Sign
           proper
           in
           the
           second
           manner
           ,
           be
           not
           Inseparable
           ,
           and
           where
           it
           is
           absent
           ,
           doth
           not
           determine
           the
           absence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           as
           a
           Sign
           doth
           proper
           in
           the
           fourth
           manner
           ;
           yet
           when
           it
           is
           present
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           we
           have
           said
           of
           the
           same
           valu
           and
           certainty
           .
           For
           Physitians
           do
           esteem
           the
           
           dignity
           of
           the
           Sign
           by
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           signification
           .
           For
           to
           that
           purpose
           they
           enquire
           out
           the
           signs
           of
           a
           Diseas
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           attain
           to
           a
           certain
           knowledg
           therof
           .
           Therfore
           seing
           that
           Signs
           proper
           in
           the
           second
           manner
           are
           equivalent
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           certainty
           ,
           when
           they
           present
           to
           Signs
           proper
           in
           the
           fourth
           manner
           :
           we
           shall
           here
           comprehend
           them
           under
           the
           extended
           signification
           of
           Pathognomonical
           Signs
           .
        
         
           You
           may
           say
           after
           this
           manner
           many
           after
           appearing
           Signs
           may
           be
           reduced
           to
           the
           Pathognomonical
           and
           are
           confounded
           with
           them
           .
           Be
           it
           so
           ,
           provided
           that
           they
           do
           infallibly
           denote
           the
           species
           of
           the
           Diseas
           .
           For
           in
           this
           respect
           they
           are
           worthy
           to
           be
           severed
           from
           the
           other
           after
           appearing
           Signs
           ,
           neither
           wil
           any
           confusion
           follow
           hereupon
           in
           the
           method
           of
           the
           semeiotical
           art
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           valu
           and
           dignity
           of
           the
           Signs
           wil
           by
           that
           means
           be
           more
           plainly
           and
           easily
           observed
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           Synedremontal
           or
           assident
           Signs
           we
           have
           nothing
           of
           moment
           to
           say
           ,
           but
           wil
           directly
           proceed
           to
           the
           Signs
           themselvs
           as
           they
           are
           to
           be
           reduced
           into
           order
           .
           Yet
           no
           exact
           method
           must
           be
           expected
           from
           us
           ,
           because
           for
           the
           most
           part
           the
           Signs
           flow
           from
           so
           many
           several
           fountains
           ,
           that
           they
           wil
           scarce
           suffer
           themselvs
           to
           be
           marshalled
           into
           any
           accurate
           order
           .
           Wherfore
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           constituted
           which
           have
           some
           affinity
           among
           themselvs
           ,
           we
           have
           reduced
           the
           signs
           of
           this
           Affect
           to
           the
           subsequent
           Method
           .
        
         
           We
           shal
           propound
           therfore
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Signs
           which
           relate
           to
           the
           Animal
           actions
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Those
           which
           have
           reference
           to
           the
           irregular
           Nutrition
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Those
           that
           concern
           the
           Respiration
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Those
           that
           appertain
           to
           the
           Vital
           Influx
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
             Certain
             vagabond
             and
             fugitive
             Signs
             reducible
          
           
           
             to
             no
             Classis
          
           .
           Under
           each
           of
           which
           we
           shal
           subjoyn
           the
           valu
           of
           the
           Signs
           .
        
         
           
             First
             the
          
           Diagnostical
           
             Signs
             relating
             to
             the
             Animal
             Actions
             ,
             are
             these
             .
          
           The
           loosness
           and
           softness
           of
           the
           parts
           .
           The
           debility
           and
           languidness
           .
           And
           finally
           ,
           the
           slothfulness
           and
           stupefaction
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           A
           certain
           laxity
           and
           softness
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           flaccidity
           of
           all
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           is
           usually
           observed
           in
           this
           Affect
           .
           The
           Skin
           also
           is
           soft
           and
           smooth
           to
           the
           touch
           ,
           the
           musculous
           flesh
           is
           less
           rigid
           and
           firm
           ;
           the
           joynts
           are
           easily
           flexible
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           unable
           to
           sustain
           the
           body
           .
           Wherupon
           the
           Body
           being
           erected
           it
           is
           bent
           forwards
           or
           backwards
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           right
           side
           or
           to
           the
           left
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           A
           certain
           debility
           ,
           weakness
           ,
           and
           enervation
           befalleth
           al
           the
           parts
           subservient
           to
           motion
           .
           This
           weakness
           dependeth
           much
           upon
           the
           laxity
           ,
           softness
           ,
           and
           litherness
           of
           the
           parts
           aforesaid
           :
           for
           which
           reason
           we
           have
           placed
           those
           Signs
           before
           this
           ,
           as
           also
           this
           before
           the
           slothfulness
           and
           stupefaction
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           be
           enumerated
           ,
           which
           ow
           much
           both
           to
           the
           loosness
           and
           softness
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           this
           debility
           begineth
           from
           the
           very
           first
           rudiments
           of
           the
           Diseas
           .
           For
           if
           Children
           be
           infested
           within
           the
           first
           year
           of
           their
           age
           or
           therabouts
           ,
           they
           go
           upon
           their
           feet
           later
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           weakness
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           speak
           before
           they
           walk
           ,
           which
           amongst
           us
           English
           men
           ,
           is
           vulgarly
           held
           to
           be
           a
           bad
           
             Omen
             ▪
          
           But
           if
           they
           be
           afflicted
           with
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           begun
           to
           walk
           ,
           by
           degrees
           they
           stand
           more
           and
           more
           feebly
           upon
           their
           legs
           ,
           and
           they
           often
           stagger
           as
           they
           are
           going
           ,
           and
           stumble
           upon
           every
           slight
           occasion
           :
           neither
           are
           they
           able
           to
           sustain
           themselvs
           long
           upon
           their
           legs
           without
           sitting
           ,
           or
           to
           move
           and
           play
           up
           and
           down
           with
           an
           usual
           alacrity
           ,
           til
           they
           have
           rested
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           upon
           a
           vehement
           increase
           of
           the
           Diseas
           they
           totally
           lose
           the
           
           use
           of
           their
           feet
           ;
           yea
           ,
           they
           can
           scarce
           sit
           with
           an
           erected
           posture
           ,
           and
           the
           weak
           and
           feeble
           Neck
           doth
           scarcely
           ,
           or
           not
           at
           al
           sustain
           the
           burthen
           of
           the
           Head.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           A
           kind
           of
           slothfulness
           and
           numbness
           doth
           invade
           the
           Joynts
           presently
           after
           the
           begining
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           by
           little
           and
           little
           is
           increased
           ,
           so
           that
           dayly
           they
           are
           more
           and
           more
           averse
           from
           motion
           .
           The
           Yonger
           Children
           who
           are
           carried
           about
           in
           their
           Nurses
           arms
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           delighted
           and
           pleased
           with
           any
           thing
           do
           not
           laugh
           so
           heartily
           ,
           neither
           do
           they
           stir
           themselvs
           with
           so
           much
           vigor
           ,
           and
           shake
           and
           brandish
           their
           little
           Joynts
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           desirous
           to
           leap
           out
           of
           of
           their
           Nurses
           hands
           ,
           also
           when
           they
           are
           angred
           they
           do
           not
           kick
           so
           fiercely
           ,
           neither
           do
           they
           cry
           with
           so
           much
           fierceness
           as
           those
           who
           are
           in
           health
           .
           Being
           grown
           greater
           ,
           and
           committed
           to
           their
           feet
           ,
           they
           run
           up
           and
           down
           with
           a
           wayward
           unchearfulness
           ,
           they
           are
           soon
           weary
           ,
           and
           they
           love
           to
           play
           rather
           sitting
           then
           standing
           ,
           neither
           when
           they
           sit
           ,
           do
           they
           erect
           their
           body
           with
           vigor
           ,
           but
           they
           bend
           it
           somtimes
           forwards
           ,
           somtimes
           backwards
           ,
           and
           somtimes
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           seeking
           som
           props
           to
           lean
           upon
           that
           may
           gratify
           their
           slothfulness
           .
           They
           are
           not
           delighted
           like
           other
           Children
           with
           the
           agitation
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           or
           any
           violent
           motion
           ;
           yea
           ,
           when
           the
           Diseas
           prevaileth
           they
           are
           avers
           from
           all
           motion
           of
           their
           limbs
           :
           crying
           as
           they
           are
           at
           any
           play
           that
           is
           never
           so
           little
           vehement
           ;
           and
           being
           pleased
           again
           with
           gentle
           usage
           and
           quiet
           rest
           .
           In
           the
           interim
           ,
           unless
           som
           other
           Diseas
           ,
           Symptom
           ,
           or
           caus
           of
           sickness
           doth
           com
           between
           ,
           they
           are
           moderate
           in
           sleeping
           and
           waking
           ,
           they
           are
           ingenious
           ,
           not
           stupid
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           forward
           wits
           ,
           unless
           som
           other
           im
           pediments
           arise
           ,
           their
           countenances
           are
           much
           more
           composed
           and
           severe
           than
           their
           age
           requireth
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           intent
           and
           ruminating
           upon
           som
           serious
           matter
           .
        
         
         
           These
           Signs
           being
           taken
           together
           ,
           unless
           they
           result
           from
           some
           evident
           wariness
           ,
           or
           proceed
           from
           some
           primary
           affect
           of
           the
           Brain
           (
           which
           indeed
           hapneth
           very
           seldom
           in
           this
           tenderness
           of
           age
           )
           do
           constitute
           a
           sufficient
           Pothognomonical
           Syndrom
           of
           the
           first
           kind
           ,
           &
           where
           they
           are
           present
           together
           ,
           they
           certainly
           witness
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           &
           when
           they
           are
           absent
           together
           they
           infallibly
           attest
           the
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           .
           But
           if
           at
           any
           time
           a
           wearisomness
           do
           bewray
           any
           Feaverish
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           like
           Signs
           ,
           they
           may
           easily
           be
           distinguished
           from
           these
           ,
           both
           because
           the
           reasons
           of
           the
           weariness
           have
           gone
           before
           ,
           and
           also
           because
           the
           Signs
           from
           thence
           arising
           do
           suddenly
           break
           out
           ,
           and
           assoon
           vanish
           .
           But
           in
           this
           affect
           the
           signs
           do
           invade
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           persevere
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           are
           dayly
           more
           encreased
           .
           Now
           the
           primary
           Diseases
           of
           the
           Brain
           are
           distinguished
           by
           their
           proper
           Signs
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           Signs
           which
           relate
           to
           the
           Animal
           Actions
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Signs
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             disproportioned
             Nourishment
             of
             the
             Parts
             .
          
           
             Of
             how
             great
             moment
             the
             Alogotrophy
             ,
             or
             unequal
             Nourishment
             of
             the
             Parts
             is
             in
             this
             affect
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             shewed
             ;
             we
             shall
             here
             therfore
             prosecute
             those
             signs
             which
             in
             some
             great
             measure
             depend
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             present
             them
             as
             if
             they
             were
             to
             be
             beheld
             at
             one
             View
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             there
             appeareth
             the
             unusual
             bigness
             of
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             the
             fulness
             and
             lively
             complexion
             of
             the
             Face
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             But
             although
             this
             Sign
             may
             presuppose
             some
             motion
             of
             the
             Diseas
             before
             it
             shine
             out
             ,
             yet
             is
             the
             Diseas
             so
             obscure
             before
             the
             appearance
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             accounted
             in
             a
             manner
             unperceivable
             :
             
             Therfore
             commonly
             this
             Sign
             sheweth
             it self
             more
             or
             less
             from
             the
             first
             beginning
             ,
             and
             continueth
             till
             the
             departure
             of
             the
             affect
             ,
             unless
             (
             as
             we
             have
             noted
             before
             )
             the
             pining
             of
             those
             parts
             supervene
             from
             some
             other
             caus
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Fleshy
             parts
             ,
             especially
             those
             which
             are
             full
             of
             Muscles
             beneath
             the
             Head
             which
             we
             have
             listed
             among
             the
             first
             affected
             ,
             in
             the
             progress
             of
             the
             Diseas
             are
             dayly
             more
             and
             more
             worn
             away
             ,
             made
             thin
             and
             lean
             .
             This
             Sign
             doth
             not
             presently
             shew
             it self
             from
             the
             begining
             of
             the
             Diseas
             ,
             becaus
             it
             pre-requireth
             some
             notable
             motion
             of
             the
             Diseas
             before
             it
             evidently
             appeareth
             ;
             yet
             in
             time
             it
             most
             certainly
             is
             exposed
             to
             the
             senses
             ,
             and
             accompanieth
             the
             Diseas
             to
             the
             last
             step
             be
             it
             either
             to
             life
             or
             death
             ;
             excellently
             demonstrating
             the
             motion
             and
             degree
             of
             the
             Diseas
             by
             its
             encreas
             .
             Moreover
             this
             Sign
             being
             conjoyned
             with
             the
             former
             doth
             at
             least
             constitute
             a
             Pathognomonical
             Sign
             of
             the
             second
             kind
             ,
             that
             is
             such
             an
             one
             as
             is
             proper
             to
             this
             Diseas
             alone
             ;
             and
             where
             they
             are
             present
             together
             they
             infallibly
             denote
             the
             presence
             of
             this
             Diseas
             ,
             although
             upon
             their
             absence
             they
             do
             not
             equally
             signifie
             the
             absence
             of
             the
             Diseas
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Certain
             swellings
             and
             knotty
             excrescences
             ,
             about
             some
             of
             the
             joynts
             are
             observed
             in
             this
             affect
             ;
             these
             are
             chiefly
             conspicuous
             in
             the
             Wrests
             ,
             and
             somwhat
             less
             in
             the
             Ankles
             .
             The
             like
             Tumors
             also
             are
             in
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             Ribs
             where
             they
             are
             conjoyned
             w
             th
             grizles
             in
             the
             Breast
             .
             We
             have
             noted
             abov
             in
             our
             Anatomical
             Observations
             that
             these
             tumors
             are
             not
             scituated
             in
             the
             Parts
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             very
             Bones
             ;
             although
             this
             consideration
             doth
             scarce
             belong
             to
             them
             as
             Signs
             ,
             seing
             that
             of
             themselves
             they
             are
             searce
             conspicuous
             .
             This
             Sign
             doth
             also
             suppose
             some
             kind
             of
             motion
             of
             the
             Diseas
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             
             emergent
             a
             
               Principio
               principiante
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Phylosophers
             phrase
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             offers
             it self
             as
             an
             object
             to
             the
             senses
             sooner
             than
             any
             considerable
             extenuation
             of
             the
             parts
             .
             But
             where
             it
             is
             present
             ,
             it
             constitutes
             a
             Pathognomical
             Sign
             of
             the
             Second
             kind
             ,
             and
             without
             dispute
             witnesseth
             the
             Species
             of
             the
             Diseas
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Some
             Bones
             wax
             crooked
             ,
             especially
             the
             Bones
             called
             the
             Shank-bone
             ,
             and
             the
             Fibula
             or
             the
             small
             Bone
             in
             the
             Leg
             ,
             then
             afterwards
             the
             greater
             Shank-bone
             ,
             and
             the
             undermost
             and
             lesser
             of
             the
             two
             long
             Bones
             of
             the
             Elbow
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             much
             altogether
             nor
             so
             often
             ;
             somtimes
             also
             the
             Thigh-bone
             and
             the
             Shoulder-bone
             .
             Again
             ,
             there
             is
             somtimes
             observed
             a
             certain
             shortning
             of
             the
             Bones
             and
             a
             defective
             growth
             of
             them
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             longitude
             .
             This
             by
             chance
             was
             omitted
             above
             ,
             where
             we
             gave
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             Organical
             faults
             .
             Yet
             this
             affect
             doth
             seem
             to
             depend
             upon
             the
             same
             irregular
             nourishment
             ;
             namely
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             the
             nourishment
             taken
             in
             encrcaseth
             the
             Bones
             according
             to
             breadth
             and
             thickness
             more
             than
             length
             .
             From
             hence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             some
             Children
             long
             afflicted
             with
             this
             Diseas
             become
             Dwarfs
             .
             Hither
             perhaps
             may
             be
             referred
             that
             folding
             in
             the
             Wrests
             ,
             the
             Skin
             it
             may
             be
             having
             better
             nourishment
             and
             more
             growth
             than
             the
             Bones
             of
             those
             parts
             ,
             wherupon
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             contracted
             in
             the
             Wrests
             into
             a
             folding
             or
             wrinkledness
             .
             Finally
             ,
             to
             this
             place
             also
             may
             belong
             a
             certain
             sticking
             out
             of
             the
             Bones
             of
             the
             Head
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             Bone
             of
             the
             forehead
             forwards
             .
             For
             it
             concerneth
             the
             common
             kind
             of
             viciated
             Figure
             and
             the
             Alogotrophy
             of
             the
             Bones
             .
             Yet
             this
             in
             the
             Bone
             of
             the
             Forehead
             doth
             evidently
             seem
             to
             depend
             upon
             the
             free
             nourishment
             of
             that
             Bone
             in
             his
             circumference
             ,
             wherewith
             it
             is
             coupled
             to
             the
             Bones
             of
             the
             fore
             part
             of
             the
             
             Head
             ,
             and
             constitutes
             that
             seam
             called
             
               S●tura
               Coronalis
            
             ,
             which
             lieth
             in
             the
             foremost
             parts
             therof
             .
             For
             herupon
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             thrust
             forwards
             .
             And
             indeed
             in
             that
             place
             it
             is
             plentifully
             nourished
             without
             any
             difficulty
             ,
             becaus
             this
             Bone
             in
             Children
             is
             cartilagineous
             towards
             that
             Seam
             .
             And
             this
             also
             was
             pretermitted
             above
             where
             we
             discoursed
             of
             the
             Organical
             faultiness
             ,
             becaus
             we
             have
             but
             lately
             observed
             it
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             Teeth
             come
             forth
             both
             slowly
             and
             with
             trouble
             ,
             they
             grow
             loos
             upon
             every
             slight
             occasion
             ,
             somtimes
             they
             wax
             black
             ,
             and
             even
             fall
             out
             by
             pieces
             .
             In
             their
             stead
             new
             ones
             come
             again
             though
             late
             and
             with
             much
             pain
             .
             This
             kind
             of
             Sign
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             which
             we
             noted
             in
             the
             former
             Article
             ,
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             Synedremontal
             Signs
             ,
             becaus
             neither
             of
             these
             is
             either
             perpetually
             present
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             be
             present
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             undoubtedly
             confirm
             the
             presence
             of
             Diseas
             .
          
           
             Some
             have
             imagined
             that
             the
             Bones
             in
             this
             Diseas
             are
             transfigurable
             like
             wax
             ;
             But
             we
             have
             never
             seen
             it
             ,
             neither
             have
             we
             received
             it
             from
             any
             eye
             witness
             who
             was
             not
             of
             suspected
             credit
             .
             Wherfore
             we
             reject
             this
             Sign
             as
             altogether
             Fabulous
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             The
             Breast
             in
             the
             higher
             progression
             of
             the
             Diseas
             ,
             becomes
             narrow
             on
             the
             sides
             ,
             and
             sticking
             up
             foreright
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             unaptly
             compared
             to
             the
             Keel
             of
             a
             Ship
             inverted
             ,
             or
             the
             the
             Breast
             of
             a
             Hen
             or
             Capon
             .
             For
             on
             each
             side
             of
             the
             middle
             it
             riseth
             up
             into
             a
             point
             ,
             the
             sides
             being
             as
             it
             were
             pressed
             down
             .
             If
             any
             demand
             whether
             this
             Sign
             be
             solely
             apropriated
             and
             peculiar
             to
             this
             affect
             ;
             We
             answer
             ,
             That
             the
             Breast
             may
             be
             a
             little
             encreased
             in
             an
             Atrophy
             or
             Phtisick
             ,
             and
             less
             than
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             consequence
             it
             may
             be
             narrower
             :
             but
             it
             can
             scarce
             so
             fall
             out
             according
             to
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Figure
             without
             an
             
             Alogotrophy
             ,
             namely
             that
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             this
             Diseas
             .
             Wherfore
             this
             Sign
             also
             when
             it
             is
             present
             ,
             although
             the
             invasion
             of
             it
             be
             tardy
             must
             be
             reputed
             a
             Pathognomonical
             Sign
             of
             the
             second
             kind
             ,
             becaus
             when
             it
             is
             present
             ,
             it
             certainly
             denoteth
             the
             Species
             of
             the
             Diseas
             ,
             though
             not
             on
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             Signs
             which
             have
             reference
             to
             the
             unequal
             nourishment
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Signs
             which
             belong
             to
             Respiration
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             narrowness
             and
             sticking
             up
             of
             the
             Breast
             already
             mentioned
             must
             be
             hither
             referred
             ,
             wherof
             we
             then
             discoursed
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             A
             swelling
             of
             the
             Abdomen
             ,
             and
             an
             extension
             of
             the
             Hypochondriacal
             parts
             ,
             which
             hindreth
             the
             free
             motion
             of
             the
             Diaphragma
             downwards
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             doth
             somwhat
             interrupt
             the
             breathing
             .
             Yet
             it
             must
             be
             noted
             that
             the
             Abdomen
             and
             the
             Hypochondries
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             outward
             parts
             appear
             very
             lean
             and
             extenuated
             ,
             but
             inwardly
             ,
             namly
             in
             those
             parts
             which
             are
             contained
             in
             the
             Cavity
             of
             the
             Abdomen
             ,
             they
             swell
             ,
             from
             whence
             ariseth
             this
             fulness
             .
             This
             swelling
             proceedeth
             partly
             from
             the
             windiness
             of
             the
             Stomach
             and
             Guts
             ,
             and
             partly
             from
             the
             bigness
             of
             the
             Liver
             and
             other
             Bowels
             .
             Somtimes
             also
             a
             watry
             moisture
             into
             the
             Cavity
             of
             the
             Abdomen
             ,
             introducing
             an
             Ascites
             ,
             joyneth
             in
             this
             conspiracy
             .
             This
             Sign
             is
             seldom
             absent
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             must
             be
             numbred
             among
             the
             Pathognomonical
             Signs
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             common
             to
             many
             other
             Diseases
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             A
             Cough
             is
             frequently
             present
             in
             this
             Affect
             ,
             as
             also
             a
             difficulty
             of
             breathing
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             faults
             of
             the
             Lungs
             ,
             as
             Stoppings
             ,
             hard
             Tumors
             ,
             Imposthums
             ,
             
             Inflamations
             ,
             a
             Coalesence
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             Plura
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             Yet
             these
             scarce
             deserve
             to
             be
             reckoned
             among
             Signs
             ,
             because
             of
             themselvs
             (
             whilst
             the
             Patient
             liveth
             )
             they
             are
             not
             sufficiently
             conspicuous
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Children
             afflicted
             with
             this
             Diseas
             are
             ofavers
             from
             lying
             upon
             their
             Sides
             either
             the
             right
             or
             the
             left
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             it
             is
             troublsom
             to
             them
             ;
             namly
             ,
             either
             becaus
             of
             the
             Coalesence
             of
             the
             Lungs
             with
             the
             Plura
             ,
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             som
             Tumor
             on
             the
             contrary
             side
             ,
             but
             to
             lie
             with
             their
             Faces
             upwards
             they
             are
             very
             much
             delighted
             .
             And
             thes
             signs
             also
             being
             taken
             together
             wil
             not
             amount
             to
             pathognomonical
             signs
             of
             either
             kind
             ,
             but
             syndreciontal
             only
             and
             are
             common
             to
             other
             Diseases
             .
          
        
         
           
             Signs
             belonging
             to
             the
             Vital
             Influx
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Veins
             and
             the
             Arteries
             are
             more
             slender
             than
             ordinary
             in
             the
             first
             affected
             parts
             ,
             and
             less
             conspicuous
             than
             you
             would
             expect
             in
             a
             lean
             Body
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Face
             (
             respect
             being
             had
             to
             the
             gracility
             aforesaid
             in
             the
             other
             part
             )
             they
             exceed
             the
             just
             proportion
             .
             This
             perhaps
             is
             a
             pathognomonical
             sign
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             difficult
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             and
             indeed
             not
             yet
             sufficiently
             sifted
             by
             us
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Puls
             in
             the
             Wrests
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             affected
             parts
             is
             smal
             &
             weak
             ,
             otherwise
             perhaps
             it
             is
             moderat
             ,
             unless
             when
             a
             Feaver
             is
             present
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             A
             moderate
             Ligature
             cast
             about
             the
             Elbow
             or
             the
             Knee
             ,
             doth
             not
             so
             soon
             swel
             and
             color
             the
             part
             beneath
             and
             above
             the
             Ligature
             with
             Bloud
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             in
             other
             sound
             Children
             of
             the
             same
             age
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Centain
             vagabond
             and
             wandring
             Signs
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             An
             appetite
             to
             Meat
             and
             Deink
             that
             is
             either
             moderate
             ,
             or
             unduly
             weak
             ,
             unless
             where
             a
             Feaver
             is
             conjoyned
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Excrements
             of
             the
             Belly
             and
             Bladder
             do
             commonly
             resemble
             theirs
             that
             are
             in
             health
             ,
             unless
             some
             other
             Diseas
             do
             interdict
             it
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             observed
             ,
             that
             those
             which
             are
             sick
             of
             this
             diseas
             do
             abominat
             sweet
             things
             ,
             as
             Syrups
             ,
             and
             Junkets
             condited
             with
             much
             Sugar
             or
             Honey
             ▪
             Perhaps
             also
             such
             things
             as
             these
             are
             hurtful
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             those
             which
             are
             troubled
             with
             the
             Scurvy
             ,
             because
             they
             thicken
             the
             humors
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Some
             have
             observed
             ,
             That
             they
             have
             seen
             som
             Children
             affected
             with
             the
             Rachites
             ,
             to
             weigh
             heavior
             than
             others
             of
             the
             same
             age
             and
             stature
             .
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             attributed
             partly
             to
             the
             facility
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             the
             inequality
             of
             the
             Nutrition
             of
             the
             bony
             substance
             in
             this
             Affect
             .
             For
             when
             this
             weight
             can
             scarce
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             are
             here
             extenuated
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             plain
             that
             this
             must
             be
             attributed
             to
             the
             bony
             substance
             :
             And
             seing
             that
             the
             Bones
             in
             this
             Diseas
             are
             not
             yet
             observed
             to
             encreas
             beyond
             measure
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             longitude
             ,
             it
             followeth
             plainly
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             thickness
             of
             them
             which
             is
             superfluously
             augmented
             .
             These
             are
             also
             common
             signs
             ,
             neither
             do
             they
             merit
             a
             more
             worthy
             estemation
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             
               Diagnostical
               Signs
            
             ,
             the
             Diacritical
             now
             follow
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXII
           .
           The
           Signs
           of
           the
           differences
           of
           the
           Rachites
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Diacritical
             Signs
             therof
          
           .
        
         
           WE
           shal
           insist
           in
           the
           same
           Method
           we
           propounded
           above
           ,
           wher
           we
           discoursed
           of
           the
           differences
           ,
           whose
           Signs
           we
           now
           enquire
           after
           .
           We
           have
           above
           deduced
           five
           differences
           from
           the
           very
           Essence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           .
           The
           first
           was
           separable
           from
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Secondary
           Essence
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           present
           or
           absent
           .
           But
           no
           other
           Signs
           must
           be
           expected
           besides
           the
           very
           pars
           present
           or
           absent
           ,
           which
           of
           themselvs
           are
           subjected
           to
           the
           senses
           ,
           and
           therfore
           they
           are
           numbred
           among
           the
           Diagnostical
           Signs
           in
           the
           second
           Classis
           in
           in
           the
           precedent
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           difference
           was
           from
           the
           magnitude
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ;
           the
           signs
           of
           this
           are
           many
           and
           great
           ,
           or
           few
           and
           gentle
           and
           present
           signs
           ;
           namely
           ,
           to
           be
           fetched
           from
           among
           the
           Diagnostical
           Signs
           above
           described
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           difference
           was
           taken
           from
           the
           vehemence
           of
           the
           affect
           .
           This
           is
           distinguished
           by
           
             the
             slow
             or
             quick
             encreas
             of
             the
          
           Diagnostical
           Signs
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           was
           from
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Sick
           ;
           we
           have
           shewed
           the
           way
           to
           judg
           of
           the
           strength
           above
           :
           But
           the
           difference
           of
           a
           Diseas
           arising
           from
           hence
           hath
           respect
           unto
           the
           danger
           ,
           and
           therfore
           we
           refer
           the
           Signs
           therof
           to
           the
           Prognosticks
           .
        
         
           The
           fifth
           difference
           was
           deduced
           from
           the
           times
           of
           the
           
           Diseas
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           we
           have
           above
           reckoned
           up
           six
           divers
           apparitions
           of
           this
           Diseas
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             The
             begining
             ,
             the
             encreas
             ,
             the
             state
             or
             consistence
             ,
             the
             encreas
             beyond
             the
             State
             ,
             the
             true
             declination
             ,
             the
             superious
             declination
             ,
             or
             the
             passing
             into
             another
             affect
             .
          
        
         
           It
           must
           be
           known
           that
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           besides
           the
           signs
           that
           difference
           this
           time
           from
           the
           encrease
           ,
           doth
           likewise
           require
           some
           peculiar
           Signs
           of
           the
           presence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           :
           for
           it
           is
           a
           time
           of
           the
           greatest
           obscurity
           ,
           wherin
           the
           Diseas
           doth
           as
           it
           were
           lurk
           and
           hide
           it self
           ,
           neither
           can
           an
           unattentive
           and
           in
           expert
           Physitian
           easily
           distinguish
           it
           from
           the
           Diagnostical
           Signs
           above
           rehersed
           .
           For
           by
           this
           time
           most
           of
           the
           Diagnostical
           Signs
           aforesaid
           do
           not
           yet
           openly
           break
           forth
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           make
           a
           discovery
           of
           themselves
           ,
           present
           only
           some
           obscure
           impressions
           to
           the
           Physitians
           Observation
           .
           Therfore
           the
           indication
           of
           this
           time
           requires
           an
           accurate
           and
           
             peculiar
             collection
             of
             the
             first
             appearing
             Signs
             ,
             and
             a
             diligent
             consideration
             of
             them
          
           ;
           but
           the
           other
           times
           ,
           besides
           the
           Diagnostical
           Signs
           above
           granted
           ,
           want
           only
           a
           difference
           among
           themselves
           ,
           which
           is
           performed
           by
           an
           easie
           industry
           .
           Wherfore
           in
           the
           first
           place
           we
           will
           declare
           the
           Signs
           of
           the
           presence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           being
           newly
           begun
           or
           rather
           beginning
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           difference
           between
           that
           and
           the
           encreas
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Signs
             of
             the
             present
             Diseas
             of
             the
             Rachites
             newly
             begun
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               Diligent
               Observation
               must
               be
               employed
               about
               the
               three
               kinds
               of
               Signs
               ascribed
               above
               to
               the
               Animal
               Actions
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             loosness
             and
             softness
             of
             the
             parts
             ,
             the
             weakness
             and
             languidness
             ,
             the
             slothfulness
             and
             numness
             .
             For
             these
             do
             in
             a
             remiss
             degree
             ,
             and
             subobscurely
             
             yield
             advantage
             to
             circumspection
             and
             heedfulness
             presently
             a
             
               principio
               principiante
            
             ,
             as
             they
             phrase
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               The
               colour
               must
               be
               considered
               ,
               and
               the
               habit
               of
               the
               Head
               and
               Face
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Joynts
               .
            
             For
             if
             the
             colour
             or
             the
             habit
             be
             more
             fresh
             and
             lively
             in
             those
             than
             in
             these
             ,
             it
             presenteth
             a
             strong
             suspition
             that
             this
             Diseas
             hath
             taken
             root
             .
             For
             although
             the
             Bulk
             of
             the
             Head
             which
             is
             evidently
             encreased
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             extenuation
             of
             the
             parts
             affected
             do
             pre-require
             some
             considerable
             motion
             and
             duration
             of
             the
             Diseas
             before
             they
             appear
             ,
             yet
             from
             the
             beginning
             a
             certain
             difference
             may
             be
             observed
             by
             an
             accurate
             attention
             or
             intuition
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             heat
             and
             the
             habit
             of
             these
             parts
             compared
             one
             with
             another
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               The
               Wrests
               and
               the
               extremities
               of
               the
               Ribs
               must
               be
               noted
               .
            
             For
             before
             the
             end
             of
             the
             beginning
             certain
             rudiments
             of
             knurls
             or
             knots
             begin
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             Wrests
             ,
             and
             Excrescencies
             also
             in
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             Ribs
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               A
               kind
               of
               swelled
               fulness
               and
               stretching
               the
               Belly
            
             is
             conspicuous
             immediately
             after
             the
             beginning
             especially
             in
             the
             Hypochondriacal
             parts
             .
             For
             the
             magnitude
             of
             the
             Belly
             compared
             with
             the
             magnitude
             of
             the
             Breast
             exceeds
             the
             just
             and
             due
             proportion
             .
          
           
             Now
             these
             Signs
             collectively
             taken
             do
             assuredly
             demonstrate
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Diseas
             even
             from
             the
             very
             beginning
             .
             But
             if
             no
             sensible
             and
             manifest
             extenuation
             of
             the
             first
             affected
             parts
             do
             appear
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             in
             that
             very
             respect
             it
             is
             cleerly
             distinguished
             from
             the
             encreas
             therof
             .
          
           
             The
             Signs
             of
             the
             other
             times
             are
             with
             eas
             differenced
             from
             one
             another
             by
             the
             descriptions
             of
             those
             times
             already
             laid
             down
             ;
             yet
             becaus
             they
             may
             point
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             be
             dispatched
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             decline
             the
             Annotation
             of
             them
             .
          
           
           
             All
             those
             Signs
             which
             appeared
             at
             the
             beginning
             become
             more
             intense
             and
             evident
             in
             the
             encreas
             of
             the
             Diseas
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             and
             more
             grievous
             are
             daily
             accumulated
             .
             This
             time
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             is
             distinguished
             by
             the
             manifest
             extenuation
             of
             the
             first
             affected
             parts
             ;
             but
             after
             the
             consistence
             by
             the
             continual
             aggravation
             of
             the
             Symptoms
             and
             Signs
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Diseas
             the
             Signs
             and
             Symptoms
             are
             most
             outragious
             and
             conspicuous
             .
             But
             so
             long
             as
             this
             time
             lasteth
             it
             neither
             manifestly
             encreaseth
             or
             decreaseth
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             encreas
             beyond
             the
             State
             ,
             the
             Signs
             and
             Symptoms
             exceed
             that
             condition
             which
             they
             retained
             in
             the
             indifferent
             State
             ,
             
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               magnitude
               and
               vehemence
               ,
               and
               likewise
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               dejection
               of
               the
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               time
               forwards
               they
               dayly
               grow
               worse
               and
               worse
            
             ;
             for
             which
             considerations
             this
             time
             is
             distinguished
             ,
             as
             well
             from
             the
             ordinary
             encreas
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             means
             of
             the
             consistence
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             a
             true
             declination
             
               A
               kind
               of
               simple
               remission
               of
               the
               Symptoms
               and
               Signs
               tending
               to
               a
               perfect
               restauration
               of
               health
            
             begins
             to
             discover
             it self
             ;
             no
             other
             Signs
             of
             the
             invasion
             of
             any
             other
             Diseas
             appearing
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             in
             a
             spurious
             and
             illegitimate
             declination
             ,
             
               Other
               Signs
               of
               a
               new
               and
               succeeding
               affect
               are
               involved
               and
               complicated
               with
               the
               Signs
               and
               Symptoms
               of
               this
               Diseas
               :
            
             and
             these
             are
             distinguished
             according
             to
             the
             various
             condition
             therof
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             fetched
             from
             their
             proper
             Fountains
             ,
             and
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             here
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             if
             any
             particular
             Signs
             of
             any
             of
             these
             times
             do
             occur
             ,
             which
             concern
             the
             event
             of
             the
             Diseas
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             reserved
             among
             the
             Prognosticks
             ;
             and
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             Signs
             of
             the
             Differences
             of
             this
             affect
             deduced
             from
             the
             Essence
             therof
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Differences
             of
             the
             Causes
             distinguish
             the
             Diseas
             into
             Natural
             and
             Accidental
             ,
             and
             the
             Natural
             again
             into
             that
             which
             is
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             so
             termed
             improperly
             .
             A
             Natural
             Diseas
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             actually
             present
             from
             the
             very
             Birth
             ,
             requireth
             no
             other
             Signs
             than
             the
             Diagnostical
             recited
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             .
             For
             upon
             their
             appearance
             presently
             after
             the
             Birth
             the
             Diseas
             is
             certainly
             known
             to
             be
             Natural
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             those
             Signs
             appear
             not
             presently
             after
             their
             Birth
             ,
             yet
             a
             Natural
             disposedness
             to
             this
             Diseas
             may
             be
             inherent
             from
             the
             Birth
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             actually
             breaketh
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             Diseas
             produced
             by
             it
             ,
             may
             (
             though
             with
             some
             impropriety
             )
             be
             termed
             Natural
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             dependance
             upon
             the
             Native
             faultiness
             .
             A
             Natural
             Diseas
             in
             this
             sens
             ,
             requireth
             other
             Signs
             than
             those
             which
             we
             have
             recited
             above
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             the
             same
             Diseas
             when
             it
             is
             altogether
             and
             plainly
             Accidental
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Signs
             of
             a
             Natural
             Diseas
             improperly
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               A
               weak
               and
               sickly
               Constitution
               ,
               and
               the
               Diseases
               of
               both
               or
               either
               of
               the
               Parents
               :
            
             As
             a
             cold
             and
             moist
             distemper
             ,
             a
             Cacochymy
             ,
             especially
             the
             Phlegmatical
             ,
             a
             Cachexy
             ,
             a
             Dropsy
             ,
             an
             Atrophy
             ,
             the
             Phtisick
             ,
             the
             Gonorrhea
             ,
             the
             Whites
             ,
             the
             
               Venereous
               Pox
            
             ,
             the
             Scurvy
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             affects
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Slothfulness
             ,
             Effeminacy
             ,
             and
             Sedentary
             life
             of
             the
             Parents
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               The
               Errors
               of
               the
               Mother
               during
               her
               going
               with
               Child
               ,
            
             all
             which
             things
             we
             have
             discussed
             above
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             when
             we
             examined
             the
             Causes
             of
             this
             Diseas
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Parents
             .
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             Debility
             of
             the
             new
             born
             Infant
             when
             it
             proceedeth
             not
             from
             the
             difficulty
             and
             labor
             of
             the
             Birth
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             invasion
             of
             the
             Diseas
             before
             he
             is
             exactly
             a
             year
             old
             ;
             
               for
               this
               argueth
               some
               Natural
               disposition
               to
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             
               If
               the
               elder
               Brothers
               or
               Sisters
               were
               before
               affected
               with
               the
               same
               Diseas
            
             ;
             for
             then
             it
             may
             well
             be
             suspected
             that
             some
             Infection
             was
             contracted
             from
             the
             Parents
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             If
             no
             remarkable
             error
             was
             committed
             in
             looking
             to
             the
             Child
             after
             the
             Birth
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             invasion
             of
             the
             present
             Diseas
             .
             
               Of
               which
               we
               have
               spoken
               above
               in
               the
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Causes
               after
               the
               Birth
               .
            
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             If
             this
             affect
             hath
             not
             succeeded
             some
             other
             which
             was
             apt
             to
             leave
             this
             behind
             it
             .
             
               Of
               the
               Diseases
               of
               this
               kind
               we
               have
               also
               discoursed
               above
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Signs
             of
             a
             Diseas
             newly
             and
             totally
             contracted
             after
             the
             Birth
             ,
             are
             
               in
               a
               manner
               contrary
               to
               these
               ,
            
             and
             therfore
             we
             shall
             only
             run
             them
             over
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             If
             the
             Diseas
             cannot
             be
             imputed
             to
             any
             weak
             or
             diseased
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Parents
             ,
             or
             their
             manner
             of
             life
             ,
             or
             the
             errors
             of
             their
             customs
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             no
             debility
             appeared
             presently
             after
             the
             Birth
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             If
             the
             Diseas
             began
             when
             the
             Child
             was
             above
             eighteen
             months
             old
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             If
             the
             Brothers
             and
             Sisters
             were
             free
             from
             the
             Diseas
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             If
             any
             notorious
             errors
             were
             committed
             about
             the
             Child
             after
             the
             Birth
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             
               If
               any
               Diseas
               went
               before
               which
               might
               occasion
               a
               suspition
               that
               this
               followed
               it
               .
            
             If
             there
             be
             a
             confluence
             of
             most
             or
             all
             of
             these
             Signs
             ,
             they
             do
             sufficiently
             
             witness
             that
             this
             Disease
             must
             not
             be
             attributed
             to
             any
             Natural
             Infection
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             future
             Errors
             and
             Irregularities
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             differences
             of
             this
             Disease
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Causes
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Som
             differences
             happen
             to
             this
             Diseas
             by
             reason
             of
             other
             Diseases
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             are
             peradventure
             complicated
             ;
             in
             which
             case
             ,
             besides
             the
             Diagnostical
             signs
             already
             reckoned
             ,
             some
             other
             may
             be
             desired
             as
             peculiarly
             proper
             to
             the
             complicated
             Diseas
             .
             Nevertheless
             an
             accurat
             Description
             of
             them
             cannot
             be
             here
             expected
             ,
             becaus
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             are
             the
             same
             which
             are
             every
             where
             artributed
             to
             those
             Diseases
             by
             practical
             Writers
             .
             But
             becaus
             som
             Diseases
             do
             more
             frequently
             accompany
             this
             than
             others
             ,
             we
             wil
             briefly
             look
             into
             their
             Signs
             .
          
           
             
               First
               therfore
               a
            
             Hydrocephalus
             
               or
               Dropsie
               in
               the
               Head
               being
               complicated
               with
               this
               Affect
               needeth
               somtimes
               no
               signs
               to
               make
               it
               known
               ,
               but
               is
               sufficiently
               ,
               yea
               abundantly
               manifest
               of
               it self
               :
               namly
               ,
               either
               by
            
             the
             exceeding
             magnitude
             of
             the
             Head
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             water
             that
             is
             outwardly
             contained
             under
             the
             Pericranium
             
               (
               which
               notwithstanding
               we
               suppose
               doth
               very
               rarely
               happen
               )
               or
            
             by
             som
             extream
             opening
             and
             wideness
             of
             the
             seams
             in
             the
             Head
             ,
             Water
             having
             gotten
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             lifting
             up
             the
             
               Dura
               Mater
            
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             soft
             and
             waterish
             tumor
             is
             outwardly
             perceivable
             by
             the
             touch
             in
             the
             spaces
             between
             the
             Bones
             .
             
               Many
               times
               the
            
             Hydrocephalus
             
               is
               somwhat
               obscure
               and
               requireth
               signs
               to
               discover
               it
               .
               First
               ,
            
             Therfore
             all
             the
             inward
             and
             outward
             senses
             are
             more
             dull
             than
             otherwise
             they
             use
             to
             be
             in
             this
             effect
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             magnitude
             of
             the
             Head
             is
             somtimes
             greater
             than
             at
             other
             times
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Sutures
             ,
             or
             seams
             in
             the
             accustomed
             places
             do
             gape
             more
             wide
             ,
             and
             are
             closed
             again
             more
             slowly
             than
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             Bone
             in
             the
             Forehead
             is
             
             more
             outwardly
             sticking
             out
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             Bones
             of
             the
             Head
             you
             may
             observe
             certain
             inequalities
             and
             bunchings
             out
             of
             an
             unusual
             bigness
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             conjoyned
             evils
             of
             breeding
             Teeth
             are
             thus
             known
             .
             1.
             
             If
             the
             accustomed
             time
             of
             breeding
             Teeth
             be
             either
             approching
             ,
             or
             now
             at
             hand
             ;
             
               for
               from
               hence
               ariseth
               some
               suspition
               of
               pain
               from
               thence
               proceeding
               .
               This
               time
               ordinarily
               begineth
               in
               the
               seventh
               month
               after
               the
               birth
               ,
               and
               continueth
               til
               the
               Child
               be
               a
               year
               and
               six
               months
               old
               ,
               and
               longer
               ,
               if
               the
               Teeth
               come
               slowly
               ;
               which
               hapneth
               very
               commonly
               in
               this
               affect
               ;
               and
               it
               endeth
               when
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Teeth
               is
               compleat
               .
               2.
               
               Children
               to
               mitigat
               the
               raging
               pain
               do
               use
            
             to
             put
             their
             Fingers
             into
             their
             Mouths
             ,
             
               according
               to
               that
               old
               saying
            
             ,
             ubi
             dolor
             ibi
             Digitus
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Gums
             wax
             white
             on
             that
             side
             where
             the
             Tooth
             is
             to
             break
             out
             ,
             and
             are
             somwhat
             hot
             in
             the
             touch
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Teeth
             that
             come
             forth
             sometimes
             wax
             black
             or
             are
             loos
             ,
             or
             fal
             out
             by
             pieces
             .
             5.
             
             To
             these
             you
             may
             ad
             watchings
             ,
             the
             loosness
             of
             the
             Belly
             ,
             Feavers
             and
             Convulsions
             ,
             
               which
               notwithstanding
               are
               chanceable
               Symptoms
            
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             An
             Asthma
             is
             perceived
             by
             the
             very
             difficulty
             of
             breathing
             ,
             
               when
               it
               doth
               not
               proceed
               from
               the
               stretching
               and
               fulness
               of
               the
               lowest
               Belly
               .
               But
               if
               withal
               there
               be
               a
            
             swelling
             or
             Imposthum
             ,
             &
             that
             in
             either
             side
             of
             the
             Lungs
             ,
             they
             can
             scarce
             endure
             to
             lie
             on
             the
             contrary
             side
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             then
             they
             desire
             to
             lie
             errect
             or
             with
             their
             Faces
             upwards
             .
             
               The
               same
               thing
               for
               the
               most
               part
               hapneth
            
             in
             an
             Inflamation
             ,
             with
             a
             growing
             together
             of
             the
             Lungs
             with
             the
             Pleura
             ,
             
               as
               also
               in
               a
            
             Pleurisie
             ,
             but
             then
             there
             are
             added
             ,
             an
             acute
             Feaver
             ,
             a
             Cough
             and
             spitting
             of
             Bloud
             ,
             
               moreover
               in
               a
               Plurisie
            
             a
             pricking
             pain
             in
             the
             Side
             .
             The
             Phtisick
             
               is
               known
            
             by
             a
             diuturnal
             Cough
             ,
             and
             a
             roundish
             and
             somtimes
             a
             purulent
             spittle
             
             
               (
               although
               indeed
               Children
               do
               seldom
               spit
               out
               ,
               becaus
               that
               matter
               which
               the
               Cough
               fetches
               up
               into
               the
               Mouth
               they
               swallow
               by
               the
               oesphagus
               )
               also
            
             by
             a
             putrid
             Feaver
             conjoyned
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             sudden
             Colliquation
             in
             the
             parts
             .
             An
             Ascites
             
               is
               discovered
            
             by
             the
             unreasonable
             bigness
             of
             the
             Abdomen
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             A
             Hectick
             Feaver
             
               bewrayeth
               it self
            
             by
             a
             continual
             heat
             ,
             being
             somwhat
             more
             vehement
             than
             that
             in
             a
             Quotidian
             Ague
             ,
             especially
             about
             the
             Arteries
             ,
             and
             stil
             encreaseth
             after
             the
             receiving
             of
             meat
             ;
             also
             by
             the
             swift
             and
             speedy
             consumption
             of
             the
             parts
             :
             a
             putrid
             feaver
             is
             known
             by
             the
             urin
             being
             at
             the
             begining
             cude
             ,
             afterwards
             more
             concocted
             ,
             then
             also
             from
             the
             extream
             high
             color
             of
             it
             .
             Moreovor
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             an
             intermitting
             Ague
             ,
             it
             is
             discernable
             by
             the
             inequality
             of
             the
             heat
             ,
             the
             external
             parts
             being
             at
             the
             begining
             extream
             cold
             ,
             &
             afterwards
             excessive
             hot
             ;
             also
             from
             the
             fits
             either
             constant
             or
             erratical
             ;
             again
             ,
             by
             the
             contraction
             of
             the
             Puls
             upon
             the
             approach
             of
             the
             fit
             ,
             afterwards
             unduly
             encreased
             .
             A
             continual
             Feaver
             is
             known
             by
             an
             intensive
             and
             un-intermitting
             heat
             ,
             also
             by
             thirst
             ,
             roughness
             of
             the
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             the
             altered
             color
             of
             the
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             Venerious
             Pox
             is
             supposed
             
               to
               meet
               in
               complication
            
             ,
             if
             either
             of
             the
             Parents
             or
             the
             Nurs
             were
             before
             infected
             ;
             if
             any
             ulers
             appear
             in
             the
             Head
             ,
             Mouth
             and
             Nostrils
             ;
             or
             if
             any
             eminent
             and
             crusted
             Wheals
             break
             out
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             ordinary
             Medicins
             cannot
             subdue
             ▪
             if
             hard
             tumors
             grow
             conspicuous
             ,
             or
             knots
             defiling
             the
             Bones
             in
             the
             Fingers
             with
             rottenness
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             parts
             ;
             if
             unquietness
             and
             bitter
             pains
             in
             the
             night-time
             alarum
             the
             sick
             ;
             or
             if
             Buboes
             break
             out
             in
             the
             Groyn
             .
          
           
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               The
            
             Scurvy
             
               complicated
               with
               this
               affect
               hath
               these
               signs
               :
               1.
               
            
             They
             that
             labor
             under
             this
             affect
             do
             impatiently
             endure
             Purgations
             ;
             but
             they
             who
             are
             only
             affected
             
             with
             the
             Rachites
             do
             easily
             tolerate
             the
             same
             .
             2.
             
             They
             are
             much
             offended
             with
             violent
             exercises
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             at
             all
             endure
             them
             .
             
               But
               although
               in
               this
               affect
               alone
               ,
               ther
               be
               a
               kind
               of
               slothfulness
               and
               aversation
               from
               exercise
               ,
               yet
               exercise
               doth
               not
               so
               manifestly
               ,
               at
               least
               not
               altogether
               so
               manifestly
               hurt
               them
               ,
               as
               when
               the
            
             Scurvy
             
               is
               conjoyned
               with
               the
            
             Rachites
             .
             3.
             upon
             any
             concitated
             and
             vehement
             motion
             they
             draw
             not
             breath
             without
             much
             difficulty
             ,
             they
             are
             vexed
             with
             divers
             pains
             running
             through
             their
             Joynts
             ,
             and
             these
             they
             give
             warning
             of
             by
             their
             crying
             ,
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Puls
             is
             frequent
             and
             unequal
             ,
             and
             somtimes
             they
             are
             troubled
             with
             a
             Falpitation
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             or
             threatned
             with
             a
             Lypothymie
             ,
             which
             Affects
             ar
             for
             the
             most
             part
             soon
             mitigated
             ,
             or
             altogether
             apeased
             by
             laying
             them
             down
             to
             the
             rest
             .
             4.
             
             Tumors
             do
             very
             commonly
             appear
             in
             the
             Gums
             .
             5.
             
             The
             urin
             upon
             the
             absence
             of
             the
             accustomed
             Feaver
             is
             much
             more
             intens
             and
             encreased
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             
               The
               Strumatical
               Affect
            
             ,
             if
             extreamly
             complicated
             with
             the
             Rachites
             ,
             is
             sufficiently
             conspicuous
             
               by
               Swellings
               obvious
               to
               the
               senses
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             where
             many
             knotty
             Excrescences
             do
             outwardly
             occur
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             justly
             suspected
             that
             the
             like
             Tumors
             do
             lurk
             in
             the
             Bowels
             .
             But
             if
             the
             knots
             grow
             inwardly
             only
             ,
             they
             are
             scarce
             discernable
             by
             any
             certain
             sign
             ;
             for
             that
             Rule
             which
             some
             have
             observed
             ,
             namly
             ,
             That
             those
             who
             have
             short
             Necks
             ,
             low
             and
             narrow
             Forheads
             ,
             with
             compressed
             Temples
             ,
             and
             wide
             Cheek-bones
             ,
             are
             subject
             to
             these
             strumatical
             Tumors
             and
             Excrescencies
             ,
             is
             too
             uncertain
             and
             fallible
             ;
             Others
             affirm
             ,
             That
             Purging
             Medicines
             taken
             otherwise
             in
             a
             just
             proportion
             will
             scarce
             work
             with
             those
             who
             are
             thus
             affected
             ;
             but
             we
             answer
             from
             our
             own
             Experience
             That
             it
             is
             somtimes
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             alwaies
             true
             .
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             signs
             of
             the
             differences
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXIII
           .
           The
           Prognostical
           Signs
           in
           the
           Diseas
           of
           the
           Rachites
           .
        
         
           THis
           Diseas
           in
           its
           
             kind
             is
             not
             mortal
          
           ,
           yea
           somtimes
           it
           is
           so
           light
           and
           gentle
           ,
           as
           the
           Children
           affected
           therwith
           have
           been
           restored
           to
           health
           by
           the
           sole
           benefit
           of
           Age
           ,
           the
           Vital
           heat
           being
           encreased
           and
           summoned
           forth
           to
           the
           external
           parts
           by
           the
           force
           of
           frequent
           Exercises
           .
           Yet
           it
           somtimes
           so
           vehemently
           prevaileth
           ,
           that
           the
           iminent
           danger
           of
           life
           can
           scarce
           ,
           yea
           somtimes
           cannot
           be
           prevented
           by
           the
           best
           and
           most
           prudent
           applications
           .
           Wherfore
           it
           is
           very
           necessary
           that
           a
           Physitian
           should
           first
           diligently
           contemplat
           the
           Prognostical
           signs
           of
           a
           diseas
           ,
           that
           hemay
           be
           the
           better
           instructed
           to
           forsee
           the
           several
           events
           of
           it
           .
           But
           in
           general
           those
           things
           which
           abet
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           such
           things
           as
           war
           against
           Nature
           ,
           require
           a
           contrary
           consideration
           ,
           and
           as
           thes
           are
           the
           stronger
           and
           they
           the
           weaker
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           grievous
           and
           pernitious
           is
           the
           Diseas
           .
           But
           becaus
           it
           is
           not
           obvious
           to
           every
           one
           to
           give
           an
           accurate
           Judgment
           of
           Particulars
           from
           this
           General
           Admonition
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           impertinent
           or
           unprofitable
           to
           insert
           som
           particular
           and
           special
           Rules
           and
           Observations
           hitherto
           belonging
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             This
             Diseas
             properly
             Natural
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             invadeth
             before
             the
             birth
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             seldom
             ,
             if
             ever
             ,
             end
             in
             health
             .
          
           For
           it
           argueth
           a
           deprivation
           
           of
           the
           Seminary
           principles
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           that
           the
           Spirits
           are
           very
           infirm
           ;
           besides
           it
           insinuateth
           a
           vehemency
           in
           the
           causes
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           more
           early
           the
           invasion
           is
           after
           the
           Birth
           ,
           the
           more
           dangerous
           
             (
             caeteris
             paribus
          
           )
           the
           Diseas
           is
           :
           
             for
             the
             Spirits
             are
             so
             much
             the
             weaker
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
          
           The
           Elder
           Children
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           go
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           are
           more
           easily
           cured
           then
           yong
           Infants
           that
           cannot
           use
           their
           legs
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           A
           Diseas
           improperly
           so
           called
           ;
           
             namly
             ,
             that
             which
             in
             part
             dependeth
             upon
             the
             Natural
             Inclination
             ,
          
           is
           more
           dangerous
           than
           that
           Which
           is
           contracted
           by
           the
           meer
           error
           of
           the
           Nurse
           or
           Mother
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           This
           Diseas
           proceeding
           from
           som
           other
           fore-going
           Affects
           ,
           is
           more
           dangerous
           than
           that
           which
           is
           introduced
           by
           an
           erroneous
           Regiment
           of
           health
           ;
           
             For
             it
             implyeth
             a
             precedent
             dejection
             of
             the
             Spirits
             .
          
        
         
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Som
             have
             observed
          
           ,
           That
           Infants
           who
           have
           had
           red
           Haird
           women
           to
           their
           Nurses
           ,
           have
           been
           most
           obnoxious
           to
           this
           Affect
           .
           
             Yet
             we
             indeed
             suspect
             this
             rule
             of
             som
             fallability
             .
          
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           Some
           affirm
           ,
           
             That
             Girls
             are
             more
             frequently
             infested
             with
             this
             Diseas
             than
             Boys
             ,
             and
             more
             easily
             cured
             .
          
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           yet
           had
           any
           unsuspected
           experience
           of
           this
           .
           Yet
           we
           grant
           that
           Girls
           are
           of
           a
           more
           cold
           and
           moist
           temperament
           ,
           which
           holdeth
           the
           greatest
           correspondency
           with
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           probable
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Female
           Sex
           may
           be
           affected
           with
           the
           lighter
           causes
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           also
           be
           the
           sooner
           restored
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           
             This
             Diseas
             doth
             chiefly
             invade
             the
             Cradles
          
           
           
             of
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             especially
             ,
             of
             those
             who
             live
             at
             eas
             ,
             and
             fare
             deliciously
             ;
             then
             of
             the
             poorer
             sort
             ,
          
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           manifold
           and
           various
           errors
           which
           necessity
           introduceth
           as
           wel
           in
           the
           diet
           of
           the
           Parents
           ,
           as
           the
           Regiment
           of
           their
           Children
           ;
           but
           it
           findeth
           the
           most
           difficult
           access
           unto
           those
           
             who
             are
             priviledged
             from
             such
             assaults
             by
             a
             mediocrity
             of
             fortune
             ,
             and
             accustomed
             to
             undergo
             some
             pains-taking
             and
             labor
             ,
          
           and
           are
           not
           destitute
           of
           necessary
           means
           to
           sustain
           life
           and
           a
           healthful
           competency
           to
           prevent
           indisposition
           .
        
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           By
           how
           much
           the
           more
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           are
           extenuated
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           difficult
           
             caeteris
             paribus
          
           is
           the
           cure
           of
           the
           Diseas
           .
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           
             The
             greater
             the
             Head
             is
             ,
             the
             longer
             and
             the
             harder
             is
             the
             Cure.
          
           When
           therfore
           the
           Bone
           of
           the
           Forehead
           sticks
           much
           out
           forwards
           ,
           it
           portendeth
           at
           least
           a
           long
           continuance
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ;
           the
           same
           also
           do
           the
           other
           irregular
           stickings
           out
           of
           the
           other
           Bones
           of
           the
           Head.
           
        
         
           Tenthly
           ,
           
             The
             weaker
             the
             Back-bone
             ,
             the
             greater
             and
             more
             dangerous
             is
             the
             Affect
             .
          
           Wherfore
           they
           which
           are
           unwilling
           to
           sit
           upright
           ,
           much
           more
           they
           which
           are
           not
           able
           to
           sit
           upright
           ,
           but
           most
           of
           all
           they
           whose
           feeble
           Necks
           cannot
           underprop
           the
           burden
           of
           the
           Head
           ,
           are
           in
           hazard
           of
           their
           lives
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           by
           the
           Diuturnal
           weakness
           and
           bending
           of
           the
           Back-bone
           ,
           Children
           become
           Crook-back'd
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           waies
           incuruated
           ,
           and
           the
           trunk
           of
           the
           Body
           is
           afterwards
           scarce
           reducible
           to
           its
           Native
           Figure
           .
        
         
           Eleventhly
           ,
           Great
           Swellings
           in
           the
           Bones
           of
           the
           Wrests
           and
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           Ribs
           presage
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           Diseas
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           The
           crookedness
           of
           the
           Shank-bone
           ,
           Shoulder-bone
           ,
           or
           the
           Bone
           in
           the
           Arm
           ,
           prognosticate
           no
           less
           .
           Again
           ,
           The
           greater
           that
           the
           inflexion
           of
           the
           Joints
           
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           difficult
           and
           retarded
           will
           the
           restauration
           be
           .
        
         
           Twelfthly
           ,
           They
           whose
           Thigh
           and
           Shank-bones
           are
           much
           encreased
           ,
           rather
           according
           to
           latitude
           and
           thickness
           ,
           then
           according
           to
           longitude
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           becom
           dwarfs
           .
        
         
           13ly
           .
           They
           who
           draw
           their
           Knees
           upwards
           and
           unwillingly
           ,
           suffer
           them
           to
           be
           extended
           ,
           recover
           not
           without
           som
           difficulty
           .
        
         
           14ly
           .
           When
           the
           Teeth
           wax
           black
           or
           fal
           out
           by
           pieces
           ,
           there
           is
           som
           danger
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           the
           later
           they
           com
           again
           ,
           
             that
             is
          
           ,
           others
           in
           their
           room
           .
        
         
           15ly
           .
           Al
           they
           who
           attain
           to
           the
           consistence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           escape
           the
           danger
           of
           it
           ,
           being
           carefully
           lookt
           unto
           ,
           unless
           perhaps
           som
           other
           Diseas
           be
           conjoyned
           with
           it
           ,
           or
           do
           accidentally
           com
           after
           ,
           and
           disturb
           the
           Patient
           with
           a
           higher
           encreas
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           the
           declination
           of
           the
           Symptoms
           doth
           assuredly
           promise
           a
           restitution
           of
           health
           .
        
         
           16ly
           .
           If
           an
           Hydrocephalus
           be
           complicated
           with
           the
           Rachites
           it
           ever
           importeth
           great
           danger
           .
           But
           if
           it
           prevail
           far
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Sutures
           of
           the
           Brain
           pan
           do
           gape
           ,
           and
           that
           som
           water
           gotten
           into
           the
           middle
           Spaces
           doth
           swell
           the
           
             Dura
             mater
          
           into
           a
           waterish
           and
           soft
           Tumor
           ,
           it
           is
           mortal
           .
        
         
           17ly
           .
           A
           painful
           and
           laborious
           breeding
           of
           Teeth
           coms
           somtimes
           accompanied
           with
           most
           vehement
           Symptoms
           ,
           and
           even
           threatneth
           death
           .
           But
           commonly
           it
           is
           violent
           and
           ceaseth
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ;
           however
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           it
           is
           conjoyned
           ,
           it
           much
           accelerates
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           Diseas
           .
           
             But
             the
             Dog-Teeth
             com
             forth
             with
             more
             vexation
             ,
             than
             the
             rest
             and
             portend
             more
             danger
             .
          
        
         
           18ly
           .
           An
           Asthma
           
             (
             especially
             the
          
           Orthopny
           ,
           
             when
             the
             Patient
             cannot
             draw
             breath
             ,
             but
             with
             an
             erected
          
           
           
             neck
             ,
             and
             that
             difficulty
             of
             breathing
             when
             he
             cannot
             ly
             on
             either
             side
             )
             is
             very
             dangerous
             .
          
           For
           that
           prompteth
           to
           a
           suspition
           of
           som
           Tumor
           ,
           Imposthum
           ,
           Pleurisie
           ,
           or
           Inflamation
           of
           the
           Lungs
           ,
           or
           som
           growing
           too
           of
           the
           Lungs
           with
           the
           Pleura
           ,
           all
           which
           affects
           want
           not
           their
           danger
           .
        
         
           19ly
           .
           If
           the
           Ptisick
           be
           complicated
           with
           this
           Affect
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           mortal
           ,
           especially
           if
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ulcer
           of
           the
           Lungs
           continu
           above
           forty
           days
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           We
           affirm
           that
           if
           this
           Diseas
           be
           of
           any
           long
           continuance
           it
           easily
           changeth
           into
           the
           Ptysick
           ,
           or
           a
           Consumption
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           commonly
           brings
           a
           Consumption
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Sick
           ,
           unless
           som
           other
           affect
           per
           adventure
           ,
           or
           grievous
           symptom
           do
           intervene
           ,
           and
           prevent
           the
           Consumption
           by
           hastning
           death
           ;
           as
           a
           Convulsion
           ,
           the
           loud
           Cough
           ,
           the
           swelling
           of
           the
           Lungs
           ,
           (
           vulgarly
           called
           ,
           
             THE
             RISING
             OF
             THE
             LIGHTS
          
           )
           a
           continual
           Feaver
           ,
           a
           Pleurisie
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
          
           ,
           We
           assert
           ,
           That
           if
           a
           Dropsy
           of
           the
           Lungs
           ,
           or
           an
           Ascites
           be
           complicated
           with
           the
           Rachites
           ,
           it
           portends
           a
           desperate
           and
           deplorable
           condition
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           An
           Hectick
           ,
           slow
           ,
           putrid
           ,
           and
           especially
           a
           continual
           Feaver
           ,
           consuming
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           doth
           vehemently
           hasten
           the
           motion
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           render
           it
           the
           more
           dangerous
           .
        
         
           Also
           ,
           If
           the
           Venereous
           Pox
           be
           consociated
           with
           the
           Rachites
           ,
           b
           e
           it
           hereditary
           or
           contracted
           by
           infection
           ,
           it
           is
           almost
           uncapable
           of
           remedy
           .
        
         
           The
           Scurvy
           likewise
           conjoyned
           doth
           very
           much
           retard
           the
           cure
           ,
           thoug
           h
           less
           than
           the
           Pox.
           
        
         
           In
           like
           manner
           
             Strumatical
             tumors
             either
             internal
             or
             external
             do
             not
             very
             much
             suspend
             the
             hopes
             of
             cure
             ,
             though
             otherwise
          
           of
           themselves
           they
           are
           not
           easily
           
             subdued
             in
             this
             tender
             age
          
           .
           For
           the
           external
           
           parts
           are
           exulcerated
           ,
           or
           inflamed
           with
           insupportable
           pain
           ,
           and
           do
           vehemently
           irritate
           Nature
           ,
           and
           wast
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           but
           the
           internal
           much
           more
           ,
           especially
           ,
           if
           they
           invade
           the
           more
           noble
           parts
           ,
           or
           bring
           molestation
           to
           the
           adjacent
           members
           with
           their
           weight
           and
           bulk
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           Whosoever
           are
           not
           perfectly
           cured
           before
           the
           first
           five
           years
           of
           their
           age
           be
           spun
           out
           out
           ,
           they
           afterwards
           for
           the
           most
           part
           live
           miserable
           and
           sickly
           ,
           and
           being
           either
           Astematical
           or
           Cachectical
           or
           P●ysical
           they
           dy
           before
           they
           arrive
           to
           the
           consistence
           of
           their
           age
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           grow
           deformed
           ,
           crooked
           ,
           and
           dwarfish
           .
        
         
           If
           Scabs
           ,
           wheals
           ,
           pimples
           ,
           or
           the
           itch
           com
           after
           this
           Affect
           ,
           it
           doth
           hopefully
           expedite
           the
           cure
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           They
           which
           easily
           endure
           any
           kind
           of
           agitation
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           
             caeteris
             paribus
          
           ,
           are
           cured
           without
           difficulty
           .
        
         
           Thus
           at
           length
           we
           have
           finished
           the
           History
           of
           the
           three
           kinds
           of
           Signs
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           best
           faith
           of
           our
           observations
           hitherto
           .
           In
           the
           next
           place
           we
           shal
           proceed
           to
           the
           Method
           of
           practice
           ,
           which
           comprehendeth
           the
           prevention
           and
           cure
           of
           this
           Diseas
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXV
           .
           The
           Method
           to
           practice
           and
           Indications
           in
           general
           .
        
         
           THE
           Method
           to
           practice
           is
           divided
           into
           the
           Therapeutical
           and
           the
           Prophylactical
           part
           ,
           or
           
             the
             Curative
             and
             the
             Preservative
          
           .
           We
           shall
           discours
           of
           the
           former
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           although
           perhaps
           we
           shal
           here
           also
           propound
           som
           things
           which
           are
           common
           both
           to
           the
           Prophylactical
           part
           ,
           and
           the
           Eugieihal
           .
           But
           the
           Prophylactical
           in
           particular
           and
           uncommunicated
           we
           reserve
           for
           the
           close
           of
           this
           Tractate
           .
        
         
           The
           Curative
           part
           is
           usually
           called
           the
           
             Meth
             od
          
           of
           Cure
           ,
           wherof
           ,
           as
           of
           every
           other
           art
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           general
           instruments
           ,
           namly
           ,
           Reason
           and
           Experience
           ,
           the
           uniting
           wherof
           comprehendeth
           the
           whol
           skil
           of
           the
           Artist
           .
           Now
           by
           experience
           we
           understand
           
             not
             only
             the
             History
             of
             one
             or
             more
             Diseases
             ,
             and
             the
             success
             of
             Medicines
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             observation
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             application
             of
             the
             Histories
             unto
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             reason
             dictates
             in
             the
             same
             affect
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             way
             of
             comprobation
             or
             disallowance
             .
          
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           by
           reason
           we
           mean
           
             every
             operation
             of
             the
             mind
          
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           do
           not
           only
           
             comprehend
             the
             third
          
           ;
           namly
           ,
           
             ratiocination
             either
             demonstrative
             ,
             or
             probable
             and
             Analogal
             ,
          
           but
           also
           
             the
             first
             and
             second
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             a
             simple
             apprehension
             ,
             comprehension
             and
             division
             .
          
           For
           this
           
           part
           of
           Medicine
           includeth
           or
           rather
           presupposeth
           the
           
             Physiology
             ,
             Patholog
             y
             and
             Semeiotical
          
           part
           ,
           which
           certainly
           require
           a
           manifold
           exercise
           of
           every
           operation
           of
           the
           understanding
           .
           Again
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           understand
           any
           proposition
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           first
           apprehend
           the
           simple
           terms
           therof
           ,
           nor
           any
           Syllogism
           ,
           who
           is
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Propositions
           of
           which
           it
           consisteth
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           every
           operation
           of
           the
           mind
           doth
           meet
           with
           an
           employment
           .
        
         
           Indication
           ,
           That
           noble
           instrument
           of
           the
           Method
           of
           Cure
           (
           by
           the
           use
           wherof
           the
           Dogmatical
           Physitians
           do
           principally
           glory
           to
           discriminate
           their
           Sect
           from
           the
           Empericks
           )
           doth
           likewise
           vindicate
           a
           station
           among
           the
           parts
           of
           reason
           .
           But
           because
           som
           things
           both
           difficult
           and
           obscure
           do
           occur
           concerning
           this
           instrument
           which
           have
           not
           received
           an
           unfolding
           and
           ful
           illustration
           ,
           from
           the
           Neotericks
           themselvs
           ,
           we
           judg
           it
           expedient
           here
           briefly
           to
           unvail
           them
           by
           an
           examination
           .
           We
           wil
           enquire
           therfore
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           What
           is
           Indication
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Unto
           which
           operation
           of
           the
           understanding
           it
           relateth
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Into
           what
           kinds
           and
           differences
           it
           is
           distributed
           ?
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           although
           perhaps
           many
           significations
           of
           this
           word
           may
           be
           found
           among
           Authors
           ,
           yet
           that
           is
           the
           best
           and
           most
           proper
           which
           is
           delivered
           by
           Galen
           ,
           in
           his
           book
           
             de
             Method
             .
             Meden
             .
             Indication
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           is
           an
           insinuation
           or
           declaration
           of
           the
           consequence
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           somthing
           to
           be
           don
           .
           In
           this
           sens
           Indication
           may
           be
           defined
           and
           described
           to
           be
           an
           objective
           action
           of
           the
           Indicant
           relatively
           considered
           ,
           which
           representeth
           to
           the
           understanding
           the
           thing
           Indicated
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           what
           may
           be
           helpful
           what
           hurtful
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           what
           must
           be
           
           elected
           and
           applied
           ,
           what
           forsaken
           and
           avoided
           ,
           that
           this
           Description
           or
           Definition
           may
           be
           the
           better
           understood
           ,
           let
           us
           further
           examin
           what
           is
           here
           signified
           by
           the
           Indicant
           ?
           what
           by
           the
           thing
           indicated
           ?
           what
           the
           action
           of
           the
           Indicant
           is
           ?
           of
           what
           use
           distinction
           is
           of
           the
           thing
           indicated
           into
           helpful
           or
           hurtful
           ,
           into
           that
           which
           must
           be
           chosen
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           must
           be
           refused
           ?
        
         
           First
           ,
           Although
           those
           terms
           
             Indication
             ,
             Indicant
             ,
             Indicatum
          
           ,
           or
           the
           thing
           Indicated
           may
           peradventure
           be
           extended
           to
           other
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           ,
           yet
           becaus
           it
           hath
           hitherto
           been
           only
           apropriated
           by
           the
           Industry
           of
           Physitians
           (
           especially
           of
           Galen
           )
           to
           the
           Method
           of
           Practice
           ,
           their
           definitions
           which
           we
           shall
           here
           declare
           ,
           shall
           have
           respect
           only
           to
           this
           Method
           ,
           all
           other
           use
           of
           them
           being
           pretermitted
           .
        
         
           The
           General
           Definition
           therfore
           of
           the
           Indicant
           must
           be
           derived
           from
           the
           most
           general
           Nature
           which
           doth
           indicate
           in
           our
           Art.
           The
           Indicant
           therfore
           may
           be
           defined
           in
           general
           to
           be
           a
           state
           of
           the
           Body
           as
           it
           is
           fluxible
           or
           movable
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           actually
           influx
           or
           motion
           ,
           relatively
           considered
           ,
           namely
           ,
           as
           it
           intimateth
           what
           is
           to
           be
           done
           in
           that
           particular
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           We
           affirm
           that
           the
           Indicant
           doth
           perpetually
           imply
           some
           state
           or
           condition
           of
           the
           Body
           ;
           wherfore
           becaus
           that
           which
           is
           without
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           yet
           affect
           it
           ,
           is
           no
           state
           or
           condition
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           it
           can
           scarce
           rightly
           be
           said
           to
           indicate
           .
           The
           external
           caus
           therfore
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           yet
           affect
           the
           Body
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           Indicant
           ,
           although
           the
           aversion
           of
           it
           may
           possibly
           be
           the
           thing
           indicated
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Body
           as
           it
           is
           frail
           ,
           or
           movable
           ,
           or
           rather
           as
           it
           is
           actually
           in
           motion
           ,
           is
           required
           to
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Indicant
           .
           For
           as
           Galen
           most
           luculently
           proveth
           to
           Thrasyb
           .
           If
           our
           Body
           
           were
           immutable
           and
           perpetual
           ,
           there
           were
           no
           need
           of
           Medicine
           ,
           but
           becaus
           the
           heat
           doth
           continually
           feed
           upon
           the
           moisture
           ,
           and
           becaus
           health
           it self
           in
           the
           most
           perfect
           state
           is
           frail
           and
           fluxible
           ,
           yea
           actually
           fluitant
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           measure
           is
           already
           flowed
           away
           ,
           manifest
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Physitians
           Art
           and
           the
           Practical
           Duty
           of
           the
           Physitian
           are
           both
           exceeding
           requisite
           .
           For
           if
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Body
           and
           the
           alteration
           therof
           be
           only
           considered
           absolutely
           ,
           a
           bare
           and
           naked
           speculation
           only
           resulteth
           from
           thence
           :
           but
           if
           it
           be
           considered
           in
           order
           to
           that
           which
           is
           to
           be
           done
           wherby
           the
           Physitian
           may
           rightly
           execute
           his
           duty
           concerning
           that
           state
           ,
           presently
           it
           meriteth
           the
           denomination
           of
           a
           Practical
           Instrument
           ,
           and
           is
           invested
           with
           the
           nature
           of
           an
           Indicant
           .
           For
           such
           a
           state
           doth
           indicate
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           frail
           and
           in
           motion
           that
           care
           must
           be
           every
           way
           had
           of
           the
           health
           ,
           and
           that
           that
           care
           must
           be
           exercised
           and
           practised
           with
           all
           diligence
           and
           circumspection
           .
           And
           consequently
           this
           very
           general
           Indicant
           doth
           point
           out
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           general
           scope
           of
           the
           Physitians
           sought
           after
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           not
           be
           expected
           that
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           most
           general
           Indicant
           can
           represent
           any
           other
           thing
           than
           a
           most
           general
           action
           correspondant
           to
           the
           general
           scope
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Physitian
           desireth
           a
           higher
           prosecution
           of
           the
           particular
           scope
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           descend
           to
           more
           particular
           Indicants
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           thing
           Indicated
           is
           a
           Medical
           Action
           required
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Indicant
           .
           For
           the
           Indicant
           primarily
           and
           formally
           denoteth
           the
           action
           ,
           but
           secondarily
           and
           by
           consequence
           the
           instrument
           wherwith
           the
           action
           is
           perfected
           .
           Therfore
           by
           way
           of
           an
           appendix
           let
           us
           ad
           to
           the
           proposed
           Definition
           ,
           that
           secondarily
           ,
           by
           consequence
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           concrete
           acception
           ,
           it
           includeth
           the
           Instrument
           wherwith
           that
           action
           is
           accomplish'd
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           We
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           thing
           indicated
           is
           an
           action
           For
           the
           Physitian
           useth
           Indication
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           that
           from
           thence
           he
           may
           collect
           what
           is
           to
           be
           done
           :
           you
           will
           say
           perhaps
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           crisis
           is
           at
           hand
           or
           legitimatly
           proceedeth
           ,
           the
           thing
           indicated
           is
           an
           abstinence
           from
           ,
           or
           a
           suspension
           of
           the
           action
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           action
           it self
           .
        
         
           We
           answer
           ,
           That
           this
           abstinence
           in
           that
           very
           regard
           that
           it
           is
           enjoyned
           advisedly
           and
           according
           to
           art
           ,
           is
           evidently
           contained
           under
           some
           kind
           of
           notion
           of
           a
           Medical
           Action
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           is
           to
           be
           said
           of
           any
           kind
           of
           prohibition
           of
           any
           action
           in
           our
           Art.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           say
           that
           the
           thing
           indicated
           is
           a
           Medical
           Action
           ,
           that
           is
           directing
           the
           Action
           to
           health
           .
           For
           the
           end
           of
           Medicine
           is
           health
           ,
           and
           therfore
           that
           Action
           which
           doth
           aim
           at
           health
           is
           rightly
           termed
           a
           Medical
           Action
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           We
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           thing
           Indicated
           is
           an
           Action
           requisite
           and
           importing
           at
           least
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Indicant
           .
           For
           every
           indicated
           action
           ought
           not
           presently
           to
           be
           reduced
           to
           Practice
           ,
           neither
           can
           it
           be
           simply
           said
           to
           be
           requisite
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Indicant
           :
           wherfore
           it
           must
           be
           exposed
           to
           a
           further
           examination
           before
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           can
           be
           resolved
           on
           ;
           and
           if
           neither
           the
           Spirits
           do
           disswade
           ,
           nor
           no
           other
           contra-Indicant
           doth
           more
           potently
           resist
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           simply
           requisite
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           put
           in
           practice
           in
           its
           due
           time
           ,
           with
           all
           possible
           convenience
           .
           And
           herupon
           the
           thing
           indicated
           is
           rightly
           distinguished
           into
           profitable
           and
           unprofitable
           .
           The
           thing
           indicated
           becomes
           unprofitable
           either
           by
           defect
           of
           Medical
           matter
           ,
           wherwith
           it
           should
           be
           accomplished
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           presence
           of
           a
           stronger
           Prohibent
           ,
           or
           contra-Indicant
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           A
           thing
           indicated
           and
           profitable
           is
           rightly
           
           subdivided
           into
           an
           
             Indicate
             ,
             Circumstantiate
          
           ,
           and
           non-Circumstantiate
           .
           The
           first
           by
           which
           is
           meant
           an
           Action
           rightly
           cloathed
           with
           circumstances
           must
           be
           prosecuted
           without
           any
           delay
           .
           The
           second
           must
           be
           deferred
           until
           it
           have
           perfectly
           acquired
           due
           circumstances
           .
           We
           say
           fourthly
           ,
           That
           a
           thing
           indicated
           in
           a
           concrete
           and
           secondary
           sens
           doth
           also
           include
           the
           Instrument
           ,
           wherby
           the
           Indicated
           Action
           is
           perfected
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           the
           state
           of
           health
           doth
           primarily
           and
           formally
           indicate
           an
           act
           of
           conservation
           ,
           but
           secondarily
           and
           by
           consequence
           it
           doth
           withal
           indicate
           the
           Instrument
           ,
           wherby
           we
           conserve
           it
           .
           This
           passage
           of
           an
           Indication
           from
           the
           Action
           to
           the
           Instrument
           doth
           not
           seem
           to
           depend
           upon
           the
           sole
           vertue
           of
           the
           Indicant
           ,
           but
           in
           part
           also
           upon
           some
           general
           certain
           and
           commonly
           received
           principles
           ,
           as
           like
           things
           are
           conserved
           by
           the
           like
           ,
           things
           contrary
           are
           cured
           by
           their
           contraries
           ,
           and
           therfore
           we
           industriously
           said
           that
           such
           an
           Instrument
           is
           the
           Indication
           or
           thing
           Indicated
           in
           a
           Secondary
           sens
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           inferred
           ,
           and
           becaus
           it
           includeth
           the
           Action
           together
           with
           the
           Istrument
           ,
           we
           termed
           it
           so
           likewise
           in
           a
           concrete
           signification
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           Seing
           that
           the
           Practical
           duty
           of
           a
           Physition
           hath
           great
           affinity
           with
           the
           Indicated
           action
           ;
           we
           shall
           here
           consider
           wherin
           they
           unite
           in
           some
           agreement
           ,
           and
           wherin
           they
           differ
           among
           themselves
           .
           The
           general
           Duty
           of
           a
           Physitian
           is
           to
           attain
           (
           as
           much
           as
           in
           him
           lies
           )
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Art
           ,
           namely
           Health
           .
           And
           that
           same
           obtaining
           of
           Health
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           the
           most
           general
           Indicated
           Action
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           distinguished
           from
           the
           general
           Duty
           of
           a
           Physitian
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Purchase
           ,
           and
           restauration
           of
           Health
           is
           not
           alwaies
           attainable
           .
           Therfore
           although
           the
           obtaining
           of
           Health
           be
           perpetually
           Indicated
           ;
           yet
           when
           that
           is
           impossible
           ,
           the
           Physitian
           
           is
           disobliged
           ,
           seing
           that
           no
           man
           is
           bound
           to
           impossibilities
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           part
           of
           his
           Duty
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           an
           Indicated
           Action
           is
           somtimes
           unprofitable
           for
           the
           reasons
           before
           alledged
           ,
           in
           which
           case
           it
           appertaineth
           not
           to
           the
           Duty
           of
           the
           Physitian
           .
           Again
           ,
           An
           Indicated
           action
           ,
           though
           when
           it
           is
           profitable
           it
           must
           be
           performed
           in
           its
           place
           ,
           yet
           so
           long
           as
           it
           continues
           an
           apparel'd
           and
           devested
           of
           due
           circumstances
           ,
           it
           presseth
           not
           the
           Duty
           of
           a
           Physitian
           .
           For
           it
           is
           the
           part
           of
           a
           Physitian
           not
           only
           to
           prescribe
           things
           profitable
           in
           the
           Species
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           be
           such
           ,
           regard
           being
           had
           to
           time
           ,
           order
           ,
           and
           other
           conditions
           of
           a
           just
           and
           regular
           administration
           .
           Finally
           a
           profitable
           Indicated
           Action
           being
           robbed
           in
           all
           its
           due
           circumstances
           doth
           truly
           exact
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           Physitian
           .
           For
           a
           Physitian
           is
           obliged
           to
           execute
           such
           actions
           ,
           and
           only
           such
           ,
           at
           least
           when
           they
           are
           conspicuous
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ;
           The
           scope
           and
           intentions
           of
           the
           Physitian
           having
           a
           diverse
           respect
           to
           the
           Indicated
           Actions
           and
           the
           Duties
           of
           the
           Physitian
           ,
           and
           holding
           some
           commerce
           with
           each
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           shall
           likewise
           here
           consider
           in
           what
           respect
           this
           falleth
           out
           .
           But
           in
           the
           very
           entrance
           into
           this
           Discours
           these
           scopes
           seem
           somtimes
           to
           be
           properly
           distinguishable
           into
           little
           notions
           or
           forms
           of
           enquiry
           after
           every
           Duty
           of
           a
           Physitian
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           themselves
           to
           be
           enquired
           after
           .
           The
           forms
           of
           enquiry
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           apt
           Questions
           or
           Interogations
           ,
           which
           subdivide
           every
           Duty
           of
           a
           Physitian
           into
           so
           many
           parts
           ,
           as
           it
           containeth
           to
           be
           distinctly
           sifted
           and
           examined
           .
           Argenterius
           reckons
           up
           nine
           Forms
           of
           this
           kind
           :
           First
           ,
           Whether
           ?
           Secondly
           ,
           What
           ?
           Thirdly
           ,
           With
           what
           matter
           ?
           Fourthly
           ,
           How
           much
           ?
           Fifthly
           ?
           Of
           what
           kind
           ?
           Sixthly
           ,
           After
           what
           manner
           ?
           Seventhly
           ,
           When
           ?
           Eighthly
           ,
           Where
           ?
           Ninthly
           ,
           In
           
           what
           order
           a
           thing
           must
           be
           done
           ?
           Others
           contract
           these
           to
           fewer
           Heads
           ,
           but
           for
           further
           satisfaction
           the
           understanding
           Reader
           may
           consult
           with
           the
           Books
           .
           The
           real
           Scopes
           or
           things
           themselves
           to
           be
           enquired
           are
           those
           very
           parts
           ,
           into
           which
           each
           Duty
           of
           a
           Physitian
           may
           be
           aptly
           distinguished
           .
           They
           are
           therfore
           so
           many
           in
           number
           as
           there
           are
           found
           parts
           in
           that
           duty
           to
           be
           examined
           .
           These
           Scopes
           thus
           found
           out
           differ
           not
           really
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           reason
           from
           those
           that
           are
           yet
           to
           be
           found
           out
           ,
           namely
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           diverse
           relation
           to
           the
           intellect
           seeking
           ,
           and
           actually
           understanding
           .
           From
           hence
           it
           appeareth
           what
           affinity
           there
           is
           between
           these
           Scopes
           and
           the
           Duty
           of
           a
           Physitian
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           indicated
           actions
           .
           For
           the
           notional
           Scopes
           or
           forms
           of
           Scopes
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           themselves
           to
           be
           enquired
           after
           under
           those
           forms
           do
           both
           aim
           at
           the
           same
           mark
           ,
           namely
           the
           distinct
           invention
           of
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           a
           Physitians
           Duty
           .
           But
           the
           things
           to
           be
           sought
           out
           are
           the
           parts
           themselves
           of
           the
           Duty
           aptly
           separated
           and
           disjoyned
           from
           one
           another
           the
           better
           to
           facilitate
           the
           invention
           and
           examination
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           Those
           parts
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           they
           are
           found
           out
           by
           the
           force
           of
           Indication
           ,
           are
           the
           very
           indicated
           Actions
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Scopes
           invented
           by
           the
           Indication
           ,
           and
           the
           Indicated
           Actions
           do
           really
           signifie
           the
           same
           things
           .
           We
           say
           really
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Scopes
           even
           when
           found
           out
           differ
           in
           reason
           from
           them
           as
           they
           are
           Scopes
           ,
           seing
           that
           besides
           the
           Indicated
           Actions
           they
           seem
           to
           note
           together
           an
           intention
           of
           prosecuting
           the
           same
           Actions
           ,
           as
           the
           Scopes
           not
           yet
           found
           out
           do
           intimate
           an
           intention
           of
           enquiring
           into
           them
           .
           Thus
           much
           of
           Indicates
           or
           things
           Indicated
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           action
           of
           an
           Indicant
           is
           Objective
           and
           
           Indicant
           ,
           as
           an
           Object
           besides
           it self
           ,
           doth
           in
           som
           sort
           insinuate
           another
           thing
           to
           the
           understanding
           .
           
             Perhaps
             som
             may
             wonder
          
           ,
           how
           an
           Object
           can
           represent
           any
           other
           thing
           besides
           it self
           .
        
         
           
             We
             answer
          
           ,
           Such
           is
           the
           Nature
           of
           relatives
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           such
           )
           they
           cannot
           be
           conceived
           without
           an
           implication
           of
           their
           correlatives
           .
           For
           one
           relative
           in
           his
           proper
           consideration
           doth
           at
           least
           obliquely
           involve
           the
           consideration
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           it
           easily
           ushereth
           the
           understanding
           to
           the
           knowledg
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Som
           may
           reply
           ,
           
             If
             the
             force
             of
             the
          
           Indication
           
             be
             built
             upon
             the
             meer
             relation
             of
             the
          
           Indicant
           
             to
             the
          
           Indicatum
           ,
           
             How
             coms
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             the
             use
             therof
             is
             restrained
             solely
             to
             the
             Art
             of
             Medicine
             ?
          
        
         
           
             To
             this
             we
             answer
          
           ,
           We
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           this
           instrument
           may
           be
           extended
           to
           other
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           before
           insinuated
           .
           For
           in
           moral
           Philosophy
           it
           is
           lawful
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Vertu
           doth
           Indicate
           the
           protection
           of
           her self
           ,
           and
           Vice
           the
           suppression
           of
           it self
           .
           But
           neither
           doth
           this
           kind
           of
           relation
           consist
           only
           between
           the
           States
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           Actions
           therunto
           belonging
           ,
           but
           also
           between
           the
           terms
           meerly
           speculative
           ;
           as
           twice
           two
           are
           four
           ,
           a
           man
           is
           not
           a
           horse
           .
           But
           here
           we
           consider
           the
           Indication
           and
           the
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Indicant
           only
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Method
           of
           Physick
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           wil
           not
           be
           here
           needful
           to
           extend
           the
           use
           of
           this
           instrument
           further
           ,
           neither
           indeed
           did
           Galen
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           contribute
           little
           to
           the
           scope
           therof
           .
           Yet
           we
           affirm
           ,
           that
           every
           relation
           is
           not
           a
           sufficient
           basis
           of
           an
           Indication
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           hath
           either
           an
           evident
           conformity
           and
           agreement
           between
           the
           Indicant
           and
           Indicatum
           ,
           wherby
           they
           may
           be
           fitly
           marshalled
           into
           a
           proposition
           of
           undoubted
           truth
           ;
           or
           a
           disparity
           and
           repugnance
           of
           them
           among
           themselvs
           
           that
           so
           they
           may
           aptly
           be
           divided
           from
           one
           another
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           disposed
           into
           a
           negative
           proposition
           equally
           certain
           .
           Now
           because
           the
           propositions
           elected
           by
           this
           indication
           are
           certain
           and
           evident
           ,
           not
           needing
           any
           higher
           proof
           :
           from
           thence
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           every
           understanding
           that
           is
           Master
           of
           it self
           ,
           not
           clouded
           with
           a
           vail
           of
           prejudice
           ,
           nor
           wittingly
           ensnared
           with
           sceptical
           Sophisms
           and
           fallacies
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           pay
           an
           assent
           unto
           them
           so
           soon
           as
           he
           understandeth
           the
           terms
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           the
           Scepticks
           themselvs
           ,
           though
           in
           their
           disputations
           they
           wil
           lie
           in
           wait
           to
           traverse
           any
           verity
           ,
           how
           manifest
           soever
           it
           be
           ,
           and
           busy
           themselvs
           to
           equal
           the
           most
           certain
           principles
           with
           things
           extreamly
           doubtful
           ,
           yet
           in
           performing
           the
           necessaries
           of
           life
           ,
           seing
           that
           they
           relieve
           hunger
           by
           food
           ,
           hoard
           up
           mony
           ,
           avoyd
           stripes
           ,
           and
           do
           these
           and
           the
           like
           things
           constantly
           and
           without
           any
           distemper
           of
           mind
           ,
           they
           plainly
           discover
           that
           they
           are
           led
           by
           som
           bad
           disposition
           of
           mind
           ,
           or
           governed
           by
           a
           desire
           of
           glory
           ,
           or
           tickled
           w
           th
           a
           hope
           of
           victory
           in
           the
           contention
           ,
           rather
           that
           they
           doubt
           really
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           such
           Propositions
           .
           In
           the
           interim
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           Indication
           is
           fallible
           and
           deceitful
           ,
           where
           the
           absolute
           nature
           of
           the
           Indicant
           or
           the
           Indicatum
           hath
           not
           been
           exactly
           understood
           before
           .
           For
           in
           this
           art
           of
           Indications
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           presuppose
           only
           that
           a
           Physitian
           should
           always
           have
           learned
           before
           ,
           and
           duly
           known
           what
           al
           those
           things
           are
           ,
           which
           we
           cal
           according
           to
           Nature
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           what
           the
           Essence
           of
           a
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           parts
           therof
           consist
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           an
           exact
           knowledg
           of
           all
           the
           causes
           of
           an
           Affect
           .
           Yea
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           he
           understand
           all
           Medical
           actions
           ,
           and
           upon
           occasion
           be
           able
           to
           render
           a
           ready
           account
           what
           alteration
           is
           ,
           what
           heating
           ,
           what
           cooling
           ,
           &c.
           what
           evacuation
           ,
           purgation
           ,
           and
           the
           section
           of
           a
           vein
           ,
           &c.
           what
           conservation
           ,
           and
           the
           
           like
           .
           For
           the
           Indication
           doth
           not
           make
           manifest
           the
           absolute
           nature
           either
           of
           the
           Indicant
           or
           the
           Indicatum
           ;
           but
           presupposing
           this
           as
           already
           known
           ,
           it
           representeth
           only
           a
           mutual
           relation
           ;
           namly
           ,
           either
           a
           strict
           connexion
           and
           conformity
           which
           they
           retain
           among
           themselvs
           ,
           or
           a
           disparity
           and
           opposition
           ,
           wherby
           they
           may
           be
           formed
           into
           an
           undoubted
           proposition
           :
           but
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           indicated
           proposition
           cannot
           exceed
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           knowledg
           of
           the
           Indicant
           .
           Therfore
           if
           at
           any
           time
           we
           scruple
           the
           certain
           knowledg
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Indicant
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           safe
           to
           trust
           to
           the
           Indication
           alone
           ,
           til
           it
           shal
           better
           be
           confirmed
           by
           som
           other
           Reason
           or
           experience
           .
           But
           this
           doubting
           must
           not
           be
           imputed
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Indication
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           ignorance
           of
           the
           Indicant
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           considered
           that
           the
           relation
           of
           the
           Indicant
           in
           the
           Method
           of
           practice
           ,
           doth
           demonstrate
           besides
           the
           evidence
           somwhat
           of
           duty
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Indicated
           action
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           propositions
           formed
           from
           the
           Indication
           do
           either
           explicitly
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ▪
           implicitly
           insinuate
           that
           duty
           .
           As
           in
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           a
           Diseas
           doth
           Indicate
           the
           ablation
           of
           it self
           ,
           the
           ablation
           is
           decreed
           and
           resolved
           upon
           ,
           as
           a
           requisit
           action
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Indicant
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           Diseas
           :
           as
           if
           one
           should
           say
           ,
           a
           Diseas
           requireth
           or
           importuneth
           the
           removal
           of
           it self
           .
           Yet
           this
           duty
           of
           the
           action
           is
           more
           frequently
           and
           indeed
           much
           more
           elegantly
           expressed
           by
           the
           Participle
           in
           dus
           ,
           as
           a
           Diseas
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           :
           which
           Proposition
           in
           the
           fulness
           of
           its
           signification
           hath
           a
           manifest
           coincidence
           with
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           
             There
             remaineth
             stil
             an
             objection
             to
             be
             answered
             concerning
             the
             action
             of
             the
             Indicant
             ;
             and
             this
             it
             is
             ,
          
           If
           the
           Indication
           be
           the
           very
           action
           of
           the
           Indicant
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           be
           called
           an
           operation
           of
           the
           understanding
           ?
           For
           all
           
           writers
           refer
           the
           Indication
           to
           som
           generation
           of
           the
           understanding
           .
        
         
           
             We
             answer
          
           ,
           The
           Indication
           is
           indeed
           an
           action
           of
           the
           Indicant
           ,
           but
           yet
           an
           objective
           action
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           united
           to
           the
           intellective
           faculty
           ,
           and
           abideth
           in
           it
           as
           in
           its
           subject
           :
           Moreover
           ,
           that
           the
           understanding
           a
           power
           ,
           both
           actuated
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           informed
           by
           its
           subject
           .
           Wherfore
           although
           the
           action
           of
           Indication
           be
           objectively
           attributed
           to
           the
           Indicant
           ,
           yet
           subjectively
           it
           is
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           the
           intellective
           part
           therof
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           it
           were
           the
           act
           and
           form
           of
           it
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           it
           wil
           be
           most
           easy
           to
           reconcile
           Galen
           with
           himself
           ,
           who
           somtimes
           defineth
           Indication
           to
           be
           an
           Emphasis
           ,
           somtimes
           a
           Catalepsis
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           It
           must
           be
           examined
           whether
           that
           distinction
           of
           an
           Indicated
           action
           ,
           into
           an
           action
           helpful
           and
           hurtful
           may
           tend
           .
           For
           som
           may
           urge
           ,
           that
           Galen
           doth
           perpetually
           affirm
           ,
           that
           one
           Indicatum
           only
           can
           be
           insinuated
           from
           one
           Indicant
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           his
           
             Method
             .
             Med.
          
           he
           doth
           affirm
           ,
           
             That
             they
             vainly
             attempt
             the
             Method
             of
             cure
             ,
             who
             are
             ignorant
             that
             one
             thing
             is
             Indicated
             from
             one
             Indicant
             ,
          
           and
           that
           all
           who
           have
           written
           of
           this
           matter
           do
           seem
           to
           attest
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
        
         
           
             We
             answer
          
           ,
           That
           Galen
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           three
           distinct
           ▪
           kinds
           of
           Indicants
           ,
           which
           must
           by
           no
           means
           be
           confounded
           ,
           nor
           their
           Indicates
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           things
           indicated
           by
           them
           .
           For
           that
           which
           a
           Diseas
           doth
           properly
           Indicate
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           attributed
           to
           the
           causes
           or
           the
           Spirits
           :
           In
           like
           manner
           that
           which
           the
           causes
           Indicate
           must
           not
           be
           applyed
           to
           the
           Spirits
           or
           the
           Diseas
           it self
           .
           Finally
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           Spirits
           Indicate
           must
           neither
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Diseas
           nor
           the
           causes
           .
           For
           in
           this
           respect
           one
           Indicate
           answereth
           to
           one
           Indicant
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           observes
           not
           this
           ,
           must
           unavoydably
           confound
           all
           
           things
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           employments
           of
           art
           makes
           an
           unsuccesful
           use
           of
           this
           instrument
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           Galen
           .
           But
           it
           must
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           in
           each
           of
           these
           kinds
           ,
           the
           Indicatum
           may
           be
           divided
           into
           two
           parts
           ,
           one
           wherof
           is
           an
           advantageous
           action
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           prosecuted
           ;
           the
           other
           is
           noxious
           and
           to
           be
           avoyded
           ▪
           yet
           each
           of
           them
           belongeth
           to
           one
           and
           the
           same
           kind
           amongst
           the
           aforesaid
           three
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           it
           were
           a
           middle
           part
           of
           the
           whole
           Indicate
           :
           For
           the
           Spirits
           direct
           to
           an
           election
           of
           such
           things
           as
           may
           cherish
           and
           protect
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           an
           avoidance
           of
           such
           things
           as
           may
           in
           a
           further
           degree
           empair
           them
           :
           and
           both
           these
           actions
           concur
           to
           advance
           and
           ascertain
           the
           compleat
           and
           final
           conservation
           of
           them
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           both
           in
           cure
           and
           restauration
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           caution
           and
           prevention
           ,
           there
           is
           found
           an
           action
           as
           well
           to
           be
           embraced
           ,
           as
           abandoned
           ;
           yet
           whether
           of
           them
           exceedeth
           the
           bounds
           of
           its
           kind
           ,
           so
           that
           no
           confusion
           can
           from
           thence
           be
           feared
           .
           For
           whilst
           we
           cure
           ,
           we
           make
           choice
           of
           those
           things
           that
           wil
           demolish
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           we
           deliver
           the
           application
           of
           such
           things
           as
           wil
           augment
           it
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           when
           we
           preserve
           ,
           we
           take
           away
           the
           causes
           ,
           and
           withal
           we
           shun
           the
           use
           of
           thos
           things
           that
           may
           conspire
           either
           the
           continuation
           ,
           or
           future
           breeding
           of
           them
           .
           And
           for
           this
           Reason
           in
           the
           definition
           which
           we
           have
           presented
           above
           of
           an
           Indication
           ,
           we
           distinguished
           the
           action
           indicated
           into
           that
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           prosecuted
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           waved
           :
           which
           very
           thing
           also
           we
           were
           about
           to
           do
           ,
           in
           the
           enumeration
           of
           the
           particular
           Indications
           to
           this
           Diseas
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           now
           time
           for
           us
           to
           proceed
           to
           the
           second
           enquiry
           propounded
           at
           the
           beginning
           ,
           namely
           ,
           Unto
           which
           operation
           of
           the
           Intellective
           faculty
           the
           Indication
           belongeth
           .
           We
           say
           ,
           first
           ,
           That
           the
           Indication
           doth
           in
           som
           sort
           include
           the
           simple
           apprehension
           of
           each
           term
           ,
           both
           
           of
           the
           Indicant
           and
           the
           Indicate
           .
           For
           he
           can
           never
           understand
           a
           Proposition
           who
           is
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Terms
           therof
           .
           Yet
           this
           knowledg
           is
           only
           preparatory
           and
           presupposed
           in
           the
           art
           of
           Indications
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           already
           noted
           .
           We
           affirm
           secondly
           ,
           That
           composition
           and
           division
           is
           an
           explicit
           operation
           of
           the
           Intellective
           faculty
           in
           the
           perception
           of
           an
           Indication
           .
           For
           the
           Indicant
           by
           force
           of
           his
           relation
           doth
           represent
           the
           Indicate
           to
           be
           aptly
           continued
           together
           into
           a
           relative
           proposition
           .
           Now
           that
           a
           Proposition
           thus
           constituted
           may
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           be
           so
           manifest
           and
           evident
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           reasonably
           doubt
           of
           the
           truth
           therof
           ,
           or
           need
           any
           cleerer
           proof
           ,
           is
           expresly
           taught
           by
           Galen
           —
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           and
           again
           in
           another
           place
           —
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Here
           som
           calumniate
           Galen
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           devised
           an
           art
           separated
           from
           all
           experience
           ,
           and
           quarrelling
           with
           Reason
           ;
           but
           because
           Galen
           intended
           nothing
           else
           ,
           than
           that
           Propositions
           framed
           by
           Indication
           are
           of
           self
           credit
           ,
           and
           need
           not
           any
           comprobation
           from
           Reason
           or
           Experience
           ,
           thes
           Criticks
           may
           perceiv
           their
           own
           rashness
           and
           retract
           the
           scandal
           .
           Senertus
           indeed
           objecteth
           ,
           that
           the
           Indication
           cannot
           belong
           to
           the
           second
           operation
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           because
           the
           Indicate
           is
           neither
           affirmed
           nor
           denied
           of
           the
           Indicant
           .
           But
           that
           learned
           man
           was
           herein
           mistaken
           .
           For
           although
           peradventure
           that
           the
           Indicate
           be
           neither
           affirmed
           nor
           denied
           of
           the
           Indicant
           directly
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           bare
           Verb
           Substantive
           or
           Copulative
           
             (
             est
             .
          
           )
           Yet
           indirectly
           and
           obliquely
           it
           is
           manifestly
           predicated
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           it
           useth
           to
           be
           in
           relative
           Propositions
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           A
           sound
           State
           is
           the
           Indicant
           of
           its
           own
           conservation
           ;
           a
           sickly
           condition
           is
           the
           Indicant
           of
           som
           remedy
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           if
           any
           man
           wil
           express
           the
           Indicate
           with
           his
           relation
           to
           the
           Indicant
           
           by
           the
           participle
           in
           dus
           ,
           than
           the
           Predication
           will
           be
           direct
           .
           As
           a
           sound
           State
           is
           to
           be
           preserved
           ;
           a
           diseased
           State
           is
           to
           be
           cured
           ,
           a
           Diseas
           must
           be
           removed
           ,
           &c.
           
           If
           the
           Learned
           Senertus
           can
           deny
           these
           to
           be
           Propositions
           ,
           he
           may
           with
           the
           like
           facility
           deny
           that
           an
           Indication
           belongeth
           to
           this
           Operation
           of
           the
           Understanding
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           must
           needs
           confess
           that
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           room
           left
           for
           the
           denial
           of
           this
           .
           Now
           we
           have
           said
           that
           the
           Indication
           doth
           belong
           to
           the
           second
           Operation
           of
           the
           Mind
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Understanding
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           order
           of
           time
           ,
           doth
           withal
           comprehend
           the
           mutual
           relation
           between
           the
           Indicant
           and
           the
           Indicate
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           frameth
           a
           Proposition
           ,
           which
           formation
           and
           contexture
           of
           the
           Proposition
           is
           the
           very
           Indication
           ;
           and
           explicitly
           a
           second
           Operation
           of
           the
           Understanding
           .
           Now
           that
           the
           Understanding
           doth
           together
           at
           one
           time
           comprehend
           the
           Indicant
           and
           the
           Indicate
           in
           the
           Indication
           ,
           is
           elegantly
           expressed
           by
           Galen
           in
           a
           decompounded
           word
           which
           he
           useth
           in
           the
           definition
           therof
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           also
           in
           another
           definition
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           We
           say
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           Indication
           
             may
             likewise
             implicitly
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             third
             operation
             of
             the
             Understanding
          
           ;
           Becaus
           in
           the
           order
           of
           Nature
           the
           Understanding
           seemeth
           first
           to
           perceive
           the
           evident
           relation
           of
           the
           Indicant
           to
           the
           Indicate
           before
           it
           can
           conclude
           of
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           Proposition
           from
           thence
           resulting
           .
           Although
           in
           the
           order
           of
           time
           the
           Mind
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           )
           comprehendeth
           them
           together
           ;
           neither
           is
           it
           necessary
           to
           form
           an
           explicit
           Syllogism
           ,
           for
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           The
           Understanding
           can
           comprehend
           those
           things
           together
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Institution
           of
           Nature
           are
           termed
           Successive
           ,
           as
           the
           Sun
           and
           Light
           ,
           Fire
           and
           Heat
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           in
           regard
           that
           this
           simultaneous
           comprehension
           
           of
           an
           Indication
           doth
           include
           a
           certain
           dependance
           of
           the
           knowledg
           of
           the
           Indicate
           from
           the
           perceived
           relation
           of
           the
           Indicant
           ,
           it
           supposeth
           also
           that
           the
           said
           relation
           is
           sooner
           perceived
           at
           least
           in
           the
           order
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Indicate
           is
           later
           understood
           and
           by
           an
           implicit
           bringing
           in
           ,
           for
           a
           kind
           of
           transition
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           order
           of
           Nature
           doth
           seem
           to
           be
           here
           implied
           from
           the
           relation
           of
           the
           Indicant
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Medius
             terminus
          
           ,
           to
           the
           Proposition
           constituted
           of
           the
           Indicant
           and
           the
           Indicate
           as
           to
           the
           conclusion
           ;
           and
           this
           may
           be
           called
           an
           implicit
           reasoning
           .
        
         
           We
           say
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             That
             by
             circumlocution
             and
             circumstances
             of
             speech
             ,
             an
          
           Indication
           
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             an
             explicit
             reasoning
             or
             syllogism
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             thing
             which
             we
             pursue
             &
             argue
             at
             by
             Indication
             is
             to
             be
             found
             out
             and
             proved
             by
             way
             of
             Syllogism
             .
          
           For
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           evidance
           of
           an
           Indicated
           Proposition
           may
           explicitly
           be
           applied
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Medius
             terminus
          
           ,
           to
           infer
           that
           proposition
           .
           In
           the
           interim
           a
           Syllogism
           so
           pieced
           together
           will
           be
           either
           absolutly
           frivolous
           and
           childish
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           best
           only
           explicatory
           .
           As
           if
           any
           one
           who
           would
           prove
           that
           a
           Diseas
           were
           to
           be
           removed
           ,
           should
           thus
           proceed
           :
           
             That
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             Nature
             is
             to
             be
             removed
             ;
             A
             Diseas
             is
             contrary
             to
             Nature
             ,
             therfore
             a
             Diseas
             is
             to
             be
             removed
             .
          
           The
           
             Medius
             terminus
             (
             that
             is
             against
             Nature
             )
          
           is
           not
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           Relation
           of
           a
           Diseas
           to
           the
           Ablation
           therof
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           only
           an
           Exposition
           of
           the
           general
           Nature
           of
           a
           Diseas
           .
           For
           whosoever
           understandeth
           what
           a
           Diseas
           is
           ,
           doth
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           presently
           conceive
           somthing
           not
           natural
           .
           And
           therfore
           such
           a
           syllogism
           is
           only
           expository
           .
           Yet
           we
           do
           not
           suppose
           it
           to
           be
           alwaies
           unprofitable
           ,
           becaus
           it
           may
           somtimes
           be
           serviceable
           to
           the
           conviction
           of
           a
           stubborn
           ,
           or
           the
           information
           an
           ignorant
           Distemper
           .
           Hither
           also
           we
           may
           
           refer
           the
           translation
           of
           an
           Indication
           from
           the
           Action
           to
           the
           Instruments
           by
           vertue
           of
           general
           Rules
           :
           Likes
           are
           preserved
           by
           their
           likes
           ,
           Contraries
           cured
           by
           their
           contraries
           .
        
         
           We
           say
           Fifthly
           ,
           
             That
             a
             Collation
             of
             the
             Indications
             among
             themselvs
             ,
             wherby
             we
             may
             guide
             our
             choice
             by
             the
             consent
             and
             dissent
             of
             the
             Indicants
             to
             what
             simply
             and
             absolutly
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             doth
             necessarily
             involve
             the
             third
             Operation
             of
             the
             Understanding
             .
          
           For
           the
           limitation
           of
           any
           Indication
           supposeth
           a
           midle
           term
           extraneous
           to
           that
           Indication
           ,
           which
           being
           first
           understood
           ,
           the
           limitation
           is
           inferred
           as
           a
           conclusion
           .
           For
           he
           that
           findeth
           out
           an
           external
           for
           a
           middle
           term
           (
           thereby
           to
           assert
           the
           verity
           of
           any
           proposition
           )
           doubtless
           he
           manifestly
           argues
           and
           disputes
           .
           Seing
           therfore
           that
           besides
           the
           Indicant
           and
           the
           Indicate
           a
           third
           term
           ,
           and
           the
           affirmation
           or
           negation
           therof
           is
           required
           to
           the
           limitation
           of
           an
           Indication
           ,
           evident
           it
           is
           that
           the
           third
           Operation
           of
           the
           Understanding
           is
           requisit
           to
           the
           Invention
           therof
           .
           Therfore
           although
           simple
           Indications
           may
           subminister
           the
           first
           rudiments
           of
           Method
           to
           Practice
           ,
           yet
           to
           the
           complement
           and
           perfection
           of
           disputing
           the
           Art
           must
           likewise
           be
           joyned
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           We
           affirm
           Sixthly
           ,
           
             That
             the
             election
             of
             the
             Physical
             Matter
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             the
             apt
             and
             prudent
             administration
             therof
             ,
             doth
             not
             only
             imploy
             every
             Operation
             of
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             also
             requireth
             experience
          
           ;
           for
           without
           this
           ,
           who
           can
           sufficiently
           understand
           to
           administer
           a
           dose
           of
           Scamony
           or
           of
           any
           other
           purging
           Medicament
           ,
           or
           know
           what
           humors
           such
           and
           such
           a
           Plant
           draweth
           away
           by
           a
           peculiar
           propriety
           ?
           Again
           ,
           in
           Medicines
           alterant
           there
           may
           perhaps
           lurk
           som
           hidden
           quality
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           hurtful
           to
           the
           Patient
           ,
           and
           this
           without
           experience
           cannot
           be
           discerned
           .
           We
           conclude
           therfore
           
           
           
           
           
           (
           the
           proper
           force
           and
           use
           of
           Indications
           being
           continued
           )
           that
           to
           a
           compleat
           method
           of
           Medicine
           all
           the
           dictates
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           contributions
           of
           Experience
           are
           pre-required
           .
        
         
           We
           now
           proceed
           to
           the
           Third
           Title
           propounded
           at
           first
           ,
           namly
           ,
           Into
           what
           kinds
           and
           differences
           Indication
           is
           distributed
           .
           Som
           differences
           may
           easily
           be
           observed
           by
           what
           hath
           already
           been
           spoken
           ,
           which
           therfore
           we
           shal
           here
           omit
           .
           Now
           here
           we
           distinguish
           Indication
           into
           
             general
             ,
             succeeding
          
           ,
           and
           specifical
           .
           The
           general
           is
           derived
           from
           the
           general
           Indicant
           ,
           the
           succeeding
           frō
           the
           intermediat
           kinds
           of
           Indicants
           ,
           and
           the
           specifical
           from
           the
           lowest
           Species
           of
           them
           .
           We
           have
           already
           noted
           that
           the
           general
           Indicant
           is
           the
           very
           state
           of
           the
           Body
           considered
           in
           general
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           frail
           and
           in
           motion
           ;
           this
           state
           indicateth
           that
           health
           must
           be
           intended
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           general
           physical
           action
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           general
           Indicate
           ;
           yet
           this
           action
           is
           in
           som
           sort
           concrete
           ,
           and
           equally
           includeth
           two
           general
           actions
           in
           the
           abstract
           ,
           namly
           Conservation
           and
           Correction
           .
           For
           the
           general
           state
           aforesaid
           is
           also
           concrete
           ,
           and
           comprehendeth
           two
           like
           Considerations
           in
           the
           abstract
           ,
           namly
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           parts
           yet
           qualified
           according
           to
           the
           prescript
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           require
           a
           pure
           Conservation
           :
           The
           second
           of
           the
           parts
           somwhat
           degenerated
           from
           their
           integrity
           ,
           which
           in
           like
           manner
           require
           a
           pure
           correction
           .
           These
           two
           actions
           are
           perpetually
           conjoyned
           in
           every
           work
           of
           Art.
           For
           he
           that
           conserveth
           ,
           withal
           correcteth
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           rectifieth
           som
           irregularities
           ;
           and
           he
           which
           correcteth
           ,
           hath
           at
           the
           same
           time
           conservation
           for
           the
           object
           of
           his
           Undertakings
           .
           The
           complication
           of
           these
           actions
           is
           so
           subtil
           ,
           that
           it
           seemeth
           to
           have
           posed
           that
           most
           acute
           Physitian
           Argenterius
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           Book
           
             Off.
             Med
             ▪
          
           affirmeth
           Conservation
           to
           be
           that
           very
           Correction
           ,
           
           which
           is
           exercised
           in
           the
           art
           of
           maintaining
           health
           .
           But
           his
           Error
           is
           twofold
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           he
           supposeth
           Correction
           and
           Conservation
           in
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           be
           one
           and
           the
           same
           action
           ,
           when
           indeed
           they
           are
           two
           distinct
           actions
           ,
           however
           they
           are
           complicated
           in
           the
           Exercises
           of
           Art.
           For
           they
           are
           indicated
           (
           as
           we
           said
           before
           )
           from
           the
           several
           Considerations
           of
           the
           Indicant
           ,
           and
           Conservation
           hath
           respect
           to
           those
           things
           which
           are
           according
           to
           Nature
           ;
           but
           Correction
           reflecteth
           upon
           preter-natural
           faultiness
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           They
           are
           perfected
           by
           instruments
           formally
           distinct
           ,
           yea
           opposit
           :
           For
           Correction
           even
           in
           the
           very
           art
           of
           defending
           health
           ,
           is
           accomplisht
           by
           Contraries
           ,
           but
           Conservation
           by
           Homogeneals
           ;
           as
           in
           this
           Art
           we
           help
           Emptiness
           by
           taking
           Nourishment
           ,
           contrary
           indeed
           to
           the
           Emptiness
           ,
           but
           homogeneal
           to
           the
           Parts
           which
           are
           to
           be
           nourished
           :
           Therfore
           although
           these
           Actions
           be
           complicated
           in
           the
           Execution
           ,
           yet
           indeed
           they
           are
           formally
           distinct
           ,
           and
           ought
           distinctly
           to
           be
           entertain'd
           by
           the
           Understanding
           .
           The
           Second
           Error
           of
           Argenterius
           is
           ,
           because
           he
           granteth
           the
           correction
           of
           Errors
           only
           to
           be
           the
           General
           Action
           of
           al
           Medicin
           ,
           when
           as
           Conservation
           is
           equally
           universal
           and
           alike
           exercised
           in
           al
           the
           works
           of
           Art.
           
        
         
           No
           man
           doubteth
           but
           we
           conserve
           in
           the
           Hygienal
           part
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           correct
           .
           Also
           Galen
           demonstrats
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           whether
           the
           matters
           of
           preserving
           health
           belong
           to
           a
           Physitian
           .
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           That
           Galen
           in
           that
           place
           doth
           prove
           every
           Medicinal
           Action
           to
           be
           correction
           ,
           and
           that
           conservation
           is
           comprehended
           under
           the
           latitude
           of
           correction
           .
           But
           Galen
           must
           not
           be
           so
           understood
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           intended
           correction
           to
           be
           a
           kind
           of
           conservation
           ,
           seing
           that
           (
           as
           we
           have
           shewed
           before
           )
           conservation
           and
           correction
           even
           in
           this
           art
           of
           preserving
           health
           are
           actions
           formally
           different
           and
           differently
           distinguished
           :
           
           for
           Galen's
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           every
           Medical
           action
           when
           it
           is
           actually
           administred
           ,
           doth
           imply
           and
           comprehend
           correction
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           may
           be
           called
           Correction
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           consequence
           Correction
           will
           be
           the
           general
           Action
           of
           all
           Medicine
           ;
           yet
           Galen
           confesseth
           Conservation
           to
           be
           equally
           general
           .
           For
           what
           hinders
           but
           there
           may
           be
           two
           general
           abstracted
           Actions
           in
           Physick
           ?
           That
           doth
           not
           destroy
           ,
           if
           any
           man
           have
           such
           conceptions
           ,
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           Art
           ,
           it
           rather
           indeed
           confirms
           it
           .
           For
           the
           unity
           of
           an
           Art
           consisteth
           in
           some
           community
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           attributed
           to
           all
           the
           parts
           therof
           ;
           and
           this
           union
           is
           to
           be
           esteemed
           so
           much
           the
           more
           firm
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           art
           are
           reciprocally
           conjoyned
           among
           themselvs
           by
           more
           communities
           .
           If
           therfore
           there
           are
           two
           general
           Actions
           ,
           and
           those
           common
           to
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           Medicine
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           firmly
           will
           those
           parts
           conspire
           the
           advancement
           of
           the
           Art.
           Wherfore
           he
           contradicts
           not
           Galen
           ,
           that
           affirms
           conservation
           also
           to
           be
           a
           general
           Action
           of
           all
           Medicine
           ;
           seing
           that
           the
           scope
           of
           Galen
           was
           only
           to
           shew
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           Medical
           art
           by
           the
           community
           of
           that
           general
           Action
           ,
           namely
           Correction
           ;
           now
           he
           might
           as
           easily
           have
           shewed
           it
           ,
           if
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           had
           required
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           community
           of
           Conservation
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Hygienal
           part
           of
           the
           most
           noble
           circumstance
           is
           the
           Conservation
           of
           the
           whol
           concrete
           action
           ,
           and
           therupon
           the
           whol
           action
           is
           denominated
           from
           the
           more
           principal
           part
           ,
           and
           the
           Art
           it self
           an
           Art
           conservative
           .
           Although
           otherwise
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           )
           it
           also
           includes
           Correction
           .
           But
           in
           the
           Prophylactical
           part
           the
           principal
           scope
           of
           the
           Medical
           Action
           is
           preservation
           ,
           namely
           the
           correction
           of
           the
           caus
           of
           the
           imminent
           Diseas
           :
           yet
           this
           is
           so
           performed
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           means
           which
           the
           present
           spirits
           can
           allow
           ,
           but
           in
           no
           wise
           by
           such
           things
           as
           may
           
           destroy
           them
           .
           And
           therfore
           also
           in
           the
           Prophylactical
           part
           regard
           is
           had
           to
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           their
           conservation
           is
           Indicated
           .
        
         
           Now
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           the
           whole
           concrete
           Action
           (
           although
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           it
           also
           includeth
           Conservation
           )
           is
           called
           Preservation
           and
           Precaution
           from
           the
           more
           Noble
           part
           .
           Finally
           ,
           In
           the
           Therapeutical
           part
           ,
           although
           in
           like
           manner
           the
           whol
           concrete
           action
           be
           called
           Curation
           ,
           and
           the
           art
           it self
           a
           
             Curative
             Science
          
           from
           the
           principal
           part
           of
           the
           action
           ,
           yet
           to
           speak
           properly
           and
           truly
           all
           this
           action
           of
           cure
           may
           be
           divided
           into
           three
           abstracted
           parts
           ,
           and
           evidently
           distinct
           ;
           namly
           ,
           into
           the
           Cure
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           the
           Cure
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           the
           conservation
           of
           the
           Spirits
           .
           For
           the
           Vital
           or
           Conservative
           Indication
           doth
           evidently
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           unanimous
           grant
           of
           all
           Physitians
           belong
           also
           to
           this
           part
           of
           Medicine
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           consulted
           of
           in
           every
           curative
           action
           before
           it
           be
           undertaken
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           this
           part
           likewise
           of
           Medicine
           doth
           perpetutually
           conserve
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           provide
           and
           foresee
           in
           every
           Cure
           ,
           least
           the
           Spirits
           should
           receive
           more
           detriment
           than
           profit
           from
           the
           prescribed
           remedies
           .
           Al
           these
           things
           therfore
           being
           thorowly
           weighed
           ,
           we
           conclude
           ,
           That
           a
           general
           Indicate
           is
           a
           certain
           concrete
           thing
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           properly
           distinguished
           into
           two
           general
           abstracted
           actions
           which
           are
           exercised
           in
           every
           part
           of
           Medicine
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           work
           of
           art
           they
           pertually
           make
           one
           compleat
           or
           complicated
           action
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           The
           general
           Indicant
           ,
           namely
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           as
           frail
           and
           in
           motion
           may
           be
           divided
           ,
           besides
           the
           parts
           or
           obstracted
           considerations
           already
           proposed
           ,
           into
           three
           kinds
           ,
           or
           rather
           three
           succeeding
           kinds
           equally
           and
           alike
           concrete
           :
           namely
           ,
           into
           a
           sound
           state
           ,
           a
           diseased
           state
           and
           a
           neutrality
           .
           These
           three
           
           Species
           are
           the
           subjects
           of
           the
           three
           kinds
           of
           Method
           to
           Practice
           ;
           namely
           the
           sound
           state
           of
           the
           Hygienal
           part
           ,
           the
           diseased
           state
           of
           the
           Therapeutical
           ,
           and
           the
           Neutral
           of
           the
           Prophylactical
           part
           .
           These
           three
           states
           are
           also
           concrete
           Indicants
           ,
           and
           respectively
           Indicate
           what
           is
           particularly
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           or
           what
           the
           Physitians
           Duty
           is
           in
           all
           those
           Arts
           :
           namely
           a
           sound
           state
           indicateth
           the
           conservation
           of
           health
           ;
           a
           diseased
           state
           the
           removal
           of
           some
           affect
           ,
           and
           the
           Neutral
           state
           that
           the
           caus
           of
           an
           imminent
           malady
           ought
           to
           be
           corrected
           least
           it
           break
           out
           into
           a
           Diseas
           .
           Now
           these
           three
           Indicates
           are
           alike
           concrete
           ,
           and
           each
           of
           them
           as
           we
           have
           proved
           above
           ,
           abstractively
           includeth
           both
           Conservation
           and
           Correction
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           In
           a
           Diseased
           state
           the
           action
           of
           correcting
           is
           dissolved
           into
           two
           Species
           ;
           into
           the
           correction
           of
           Caus
           ,
           and
           the
           correction
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           so
           here
           may
           be
           discovered
           three
           kinds
           of
           abstracted
           actions
           .
           For
           a
           diseased
           state
           brancheth
           it self
           into
           three
           Species
           evidently
           abstracted
           ,
           into
           the
           Essence
           of
           a
           Diseas
           ,
           the
           causes
           of
           a
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirits
           or
           those
           things
           which
           remain
           in
           this
           state
           according
           to
           Nature
           .
           For
           those
           things
           which
           are
           preternatural
           and
           indicate
           correction
           in
           general
           ,
           are
           here
           separated
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           )
           into
           two
           parts
           ,
           namely
           into
           the
           Essence
           of
           a
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           the
           Causes
           of
           a
           Diseas
           ;
           and
           therfore
           there
           are
           three
           parts
           of
           this
           state
           ,
           each
           of
           which
           do
           formally
           and
           distinctly
           Indicate
           .
           Three
           kinds
           therfore
           (
           that
           we
           may
           put
           an
           end
           to
           this
           matter
           )
           of
           Indications
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           this
           state
           ;
           namely
           ,
           from
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           the
           Curative
           ;
           from
           the
           Causes
           the
           Preservative
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Spirits
           the
           Vital
           or
           Conservative
           .
           To
           the
           Causes
           we
           refer
           all
           impediments
           of
           cure
           ,
           as
           also
           vehement
           Symptoms
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           divert
           the
           Progress
           of
           
           the
           Cure
           to
           themselvs
           ,
           for
           in
           this
           respect
           they
           are
           invested
           with
           the
           Nature
           of
           Causes
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           Indications
           in
           general
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXV
           .
           Indications
           Curative
           .
        
         
           WE
           have
           already
           affirmed
           that
           these
           Indications
           are
           deduced
           from
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           we
           shall
           therfore
           in
           this
           place
           slightly
           run
           over
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           that
           the
           Reader
           may
           perceive
           ,
           what
           every
           one
           insinuates
           to
           be
           done
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Therfore
           the
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           partly
           consisteth
           in
           a
           cold
           and
           moist
           distemper
           ,
           this
           Diseas
           therfore
           in
           respect
           of
           this
           part
           of
           its
           Essence
           Indicateth
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           all
           those
           things
           are
           to
           be
           avoided
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           any
           wise
           endued
           with
           a
           faculty
           to
           cherish
           and
           augment
           that
           distemper
           ;
           but
           also
           that
           the
           aid
           of
           such
           things
           ought
           to
           be
           implored
           ,
           which
           may
           subdue
           the
           same
           ;
           namely
           ,
           hot
           and
           dry
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           Diseas
           partly
           also
           consisteth
           in
           the
           want
           of
           inherent
           Spirits
           ,
           therfore
           not
           only
           all
           those
           things
           are
           to
           be
           avoided
           ,
           which
           can
           any
           further
           scatter
           ,
           and
           consume
           the
           Spirits
           ;
           but
           such
           things
           must
           be
           elected
           which
           are
           vertuous
           to
           restore
           ,
           cherish
           ,
           and
           multiply
           them
           .
           Strong
           discussing
           remedies
           are
           therfore
           in
           this
           case
           to
           be
           declined
           ,
           becaus
           withal
           they
           consume
           the
           Spirits
           :
           in
           like
           manner
           such
           as
           are
           extreamly
           hot
           ,
           for
           
           they
           caus
           them
           to
           evaporate
           and
           vanish
           into
           air
           ;
           but
           much
           more
           such
           as
           have
           power
           to
           dissolve
           the
           parts
           ,
           as
           violent
           Catharticks
           .
           But
           the
           best
           nourishment
           must
           be
           chosen
           ,
           and
           Medicines
           that
           are
           easy
           of
           Concoction
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           amicable
           and
           benign
           to
           the
           Spirits
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           consisteth
           partly
           in
           a
           numbness
           or
           astonishment
           of
           the
           Spirits
           :
           this
           numbness
           insinuates
           a
           prohibition
           and
           abstinence
           from
           all
           such
           things
           as
           vehemently
           make
           thick
           and
           fix
           the
           Spirits
           or
           any
           other
           waies
           stupifie
           them
           ,
           as
           narotical
           remidies
           ,
           and
           many
           Minerals
           ,
           which
           participate
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           Lead
           ,
           as
           Cerus
           ,
           Litharge
           ,
           Sinople
           or
           Vermilion
           ;
           and
           all
           such
           things
           as
           have
           power
           to
           excite
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           to
           expel
           their
           stupefaction
           ,
           and
           to
           render
           them
           active
           and
           agile
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           made
           choice
           of
           ,
           as
           exercises
           ,
           motions
           ,
           Frictions
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           Tone
           being
           over
           soft
           ,
           loos
           ,
           flavid
           ,
           and
           withered
           ,
           indicateth
           an
           avoidance
           of
           such
           things
           as
           are
           wont
           to
           mollifie
           ,
           loosen
           and
           weaken
           the
           parts
           ;
           and
           that
           such
           Medicines
           are
           to
           be
           outwardly
           applied
           and
           inwardly
           given
           ,
           as
           may
           render
           them
           more
           firm
           and
           solid
           .
           The
           same
           Tone
           as
           it
           is
           internally
           too
           brittle
           brings
           a
           suspicion
           upon
           all
           such
           things
           as
           abound
           much
           with
           an
           inward
           slipperiness
           ,
           and
           seemeth
           to
           desire
           some
           roughness
           ,
           or
           indeed
           astriction
           in
           those
           things
           applied
           or
           taken
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           The
           corrupted
           Vital
           Constitution
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Generation
           of
           the
           Vital
           Spirits
           is
           not
           so
           considerable
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           distribution
           of
           the
           Vital
           Spirits
           ,
           the
           inequality
           therof
           is
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           and
           indicateth
           a
           caution
           to
           be
           had
           of
           those
           things
           which
           promove
           the
           flux
           of
           the
           Blood
           towards
           the
           Head
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           such
           things
           as
           retard
           the
           passage
           therof
           to
           the
           first
           
           affected
           parts
           ,
           but
           that
           choice
           must
           be
           made
           of
           such
           things
           as
           stir
           the
           Pulses
           of
           the
           Arteries
           in
           the
           parts
           first
           affected
           ,
           and
           temper
           those
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Head.
           A
           slow
           and
           diminute
           current
           of
           the
           Blood
           through
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           indicateth
           the
           same
           things
           ,
           namely
           an
           evocation
           of
           the
           Puls
           to
           those
           parts
           .
           But
           an
           over
           facile
           and
           slippery
           passage
           of
           the
           Blood
           through
           the
           habit
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           is
           coincident
           in
           its
           indication
           with
           the
           slipperiness
           of
           the
           Tone
           lately
           recited
           .
           A
           defect
           of
           the
           Vital
           Constitution
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           union
           sufficiently
           vigorous
           and
           pleasant
           between
           the
           Vital
           and
           the
           Natural
           Spirits
           ,
           indicateth
           an
           election
           of
           such
           things
           as
           can
           both
           nourish
           and
           cherish
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           also
           excite
           them
           to
           a
           greater
           activity
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           contraries
           ought
           to
           be
           avoided
           .
           The
           Vital
           heat
           ,
           as
           deficient
           indicates
           almost
           the
           same
           thing
           as
           a
           cold
           distemper
           ,
           provided
           that
           regard
           be
           had
           withal
           to
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Heart
           and
           Arteries
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           vigor
           of
           the
           Vital
           Spirits
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           The
           unequal
           Nutrition
           Indicateth
           those
           things
           which
           promove
           the
           even
           and
           impartial
           distribution
           of
           the
           Aliment
           and
           Heat
           .
           Or
           indeed
           that
           which
           is
           too
           liberal
           to
           the
           parts
           that
           are
           nourished
           beyond
           a
           due
           measure
           ;
           the
           extenuation
           of
           the
           parts
           requireth
           a
           fuller
           Nourishment
           .
           The
           irregular
           magnitude
           of
           the
           Head
           ,
           chiefly
           things
           extenuant
           and
           such
           as
           are
           of
           the
           flux
           from
           the
           Head.
           The
           Tumors
           of
           the
           Bones
           indicate
           the
           same
           thing
           ;
           the
           crookedness
           of
           the
           Bones
           require
           such
           things
           as
           attract
           the
           Aliment
           to
           the
           hollow
           side
           ,
           as
           moderate
           rubbings
           ;
           but
           things
           repressing
           chiefly
           on
           the
           gibbous
           and
           bunched
           side
           ,
           as
           strong
           bindings
           .
           The
           bending
           of
           the
           Joynts
           ,
           insinuateth
           an
           Artificial
           erection
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           is
           possible
           .
           The
           narrowness
           of
           the
           Breast
           pointeth
           to
           Pectorals
           ,
           and
           such
           
           things
           as
           have
           a
           faculty
           to
           dilate
           the
           Breast
           ;
           but
           the
           sharpness
           therof
           indicateth
           such
           things
           as
           have
           a
           dilative
           Vertue
           .
        
         
           Sevently
           ,
           The
           imperfect
           distribution
           of
           Animal
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           somwhat
           defective
           in
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           indicateth
           Cephalicals
           ,
           and
           such
           things
           as
           facilitate
           the
           distribution
           ,
           as
           exercises
           ,
           rubbings
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           A
           defect
           of
           due
           stretching
           in
           the
           Nerves
           ,
           or
           Nervous
           and
           Fibrous
           parts
           ,
           indicateth
           those
           things
           as
           Corroborate
           the
           Nerves
           and
           strengthen
           the
           parts
           .
           Thus
           much
           of
           Indications
           Curative
           ,
           the
           Preservative
           follow
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXVI
           .
           Indications
           preservative
           .
        
         
           THese
           Indications
           are
           deduced
           either
           from
           the
           Antecedent
           or
           the
           present
           causes
           of
           a
           Diseas
           .
           Those
           which
           flow
           from
           the
           former
           kind
           of
           causes
           concern
           the
           Prophylactical
           Part
           :
           here
           we
           only
           propound
           those
           which
           proceed
           from
           causes
           that
           are
           present
           and
           contained
           in
           the
           Body
           ;
           namly
           ,
           from
           common
           causes
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           are
           proper
           to
           this
           Diseas
           .
        
         
           Now
           although
           that
           common
           causes
           do
           not
           seem
           immediatly
           to
           attain
           to
           the
           production
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           a
           Diseas
           ;
           yet
           even
           in
           this
           respect
           that
           they
           are
           esteemed
           an
           impediment
           ,
           and
           may
           retard
           the
           cure
           ,
           they
           Indicate
           their
           taking
           away
           .
        
         
           These
           causes
           are
           either
           impurities
           ,
           or
           excrementitious
           
           humors
           collected
           and
           impacted
           in
           the
           first
           passages
           ,
           which
           unless
           they
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           do
           not
           only
           infect
           the
           nourishment
           inward
           ,
           but
           they
           somwhat
           dul
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           hinder
           the
           appropriate
           Medicines
           .
           They
           indicate
           therfore
           an
           evacuation
           either
           by
           a
           gentle
           vomit
           ,
           or
           by
           a
           lenitive
           purgation
           ,
           as
           occasion
           shal
           rather
           perswade
           to
           this
           or
           that
           :
           or
           they
           are
           common
           causes
           deeper
           imbited
           into
           the
           Parts
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           these
           also
           require
           an
           evacuation
           .
           But
           seing
           that
           according
           to
           this
           kind
           of
           common
           causes
           it
           is
           at
           the
           same
           time
           driven
           away
           and
           almost
           with
           the
           same
           Medicaments
           ,
           as
           are
           the
           causes
           which
           are
           proper
           to
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           we
           shal
           conjoyn
           both
           the
           kinds
           of
           them
           in
           this
           present
           consideration
           .
        
         
           The
           causes
           therfore
           which
           are
           proper
           to
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Common
           causes
           which
           have
           a
           deeper
           penetration
           into
           the
           Body
           ,
           may
           be
           divided
           into
           Blood
           and
           Cacochymical
           humors
           .
           The
           Blood
           indeed
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           rather
           deficient
           than
           redundant
           in
           the
           first
           Affected
           parts
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           Head
           for
           the
           most
           part
           it
           requires
           a
           particular
           evacuation
           ,
           which
           usually
           is
           performed
           by
           scarification
           of
           the
           Veins
           in
           the
           hollow
           of
           the
           Ear.
           Hither
           likewise
           we
           may
           partly
           refer
           blisters
           raised
           between
           the
           first
           and
           second
           turning
           Joynt
           of
           the
           Neck
           ,
           although
           these
           perhaps
           may
           relate
           over
           and
           above
           in
           part
           to
           the
           Cacochymical
           humors
           .
        
         
           Cachochymical
           humors
           are
           divided
           into
           those
           which
           stil
           flow
           in
           the
           channel
           of
           the
           Veins
           ,
           and
           into
           those
           which
           are
           impacted
           in
           certain
           parts
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           The
           causes
           or
           humors
           flowing
           in
           the
           Veins
           do
           (
           primarily
           and
           intentionally
           )
           Indicate
           their
           evacuation
           .
           But
           if
           they
           be
           unapt
           for
           motion
           (
           as
           to
           the
           execution
           )
           then
           they
           require
           som
           previous
           preparation
           .
           But
           because
           it
           happens
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           that
           not
           al
           the
           humors
           are
           equally
           unapt
           ,
           but
           that
           som
           are
           sufficiently
           flexible
           ,
           and
           others
           not
           
           so
           ,
           but
           resist
           the
           Medecines
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           they
           indicate
           a
           less
           evacuation
           and
           then
           a
           preparation
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           These
           humors
           in
           the
           chanel
           of
           the
           Veyns
           may
           be
           subdivided
           into
           Feaverish
           (
           namly
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           a
           putrid
           Feaver
           )
           and
           not
           Feaverish
           .
           The
           Feaverish
           humors
           are
           either
           swelling
           ,
           or
           not
           swelling
           .
           The
           swelling
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           those
           which
           are
           unquiet
           ,
           or
           impetuously
           agitated
           ,
           do
           Indicate
           a
           sudden
           evacuation
           ,
           at
           least
           a
           lesser
           ,
           unless
           perhaps
           they
           are
           carried
           of
           their
           accord
           to
           the
           external
           and
           more
           ignoble
           parts
           ,
           as
           it
           happens
           in
           the
           small
           Pox
           ,
           the
           Meazels
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           Affects
           .
           But
           if
           a
           Feaver
           be
           present
           ,
           and
           that
           acute
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           humors
           are
           not
           swelling
           ,
           they
           chiefly
           Indicate
           that
           peculiar
           preparation
           which
           they
           cal
           coction
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           means
           they
           may
           be
           obedient
           to
           the
           Medecine
           to
           be
           aftergiven
           ,
           and
           than
           evacution
           ,
           but
           if
           the
           Feaver
           not
           be
           acute
           but
           Chronical
           ,
           although
           the
           matter
           be
           not
           irritated
           ,
           and
           yet
           som
           part
           of
           it
           be
           sufficiently
           flexible
           ;
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           a
           lesser
           evacuation
           is
           first
           indicated
           at
           any
           time
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           the
           coction
           of
           the
           relicts
           ,
           that
           they
           also
           in
           their
           time
           may
           be
           evacuated
           .
        
         
           The
           humors
           contained
           in
           the
           Veins
           which
           are
           not
           Feaverish
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           fluxible
           ,
           they
           first
           indicate
           evacuation
           :
           but
           because
           in
           this
           Affect
           slow
           ,
           gross
           ,
           and
           clammy
           humors
           are
           almost
           perpetually
           present
           ,
           preparation
           (
           at
           least
           wher
           a
           lesser
           evacuation
           hath
           gon
           before
           )
           is
           first
           Indicated
           ;
           and
           indeed
           the
           viscous
           humors
           Indicate
           incident
           ,
           and
           the
           thick
           attenuant
           remedies
           .
           Again
           ,
           when
           the
           Diseas
           is
           very
           Chronical
           and
           extended
           to
           many
           months
           ;
           yea
           ,
           perhaps
           to
           a
           year
           and
           upwards
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           supposed
           that
           the
           whol
           matter
           causing
           the
           Diseas
           can
           at
           once
           be
           prepared
           or
           evacuated
           ;
           wherfore
           in
           this
           rerespect
           it
           Indicateth
           ,
           that
           we
           insist
           upon
           things
           preparatory
           and
           evacuant
           by
           turns
           .
           Besides
           we
           must
           know
           that
           
           Cholerick
           humors
           require
           one
           preparation
           and
           evacuation
           ,
           and
           Melancholy
           humors
           another
           ,
           flegm
           another
           ,
           and
           watry
           humors
           another
           .
           And
           that
           the
           preparation
           and
           purgation
           is
           Indicated
           variously
           according
           to
           the
           diversity
           of
           the
           humors
           commixed
           with
           the
           Blood.
           
        
         
           The
           humors
           that
           are
           impacted
           in
           certain
           parts
           of
           the
           Body
           do
           much
           more
           require
           preparation
           before
           they
           are
           evacuated
           ;
           according
           to
           that
           of
           
             Hippocrates
             ,
             When
             you
             would
             purg
             a
             Body
             ,
             you
             must
             first
             make
             it
             fluxible
             .
          
           Neitherdoth
           a
           certain
           general
           purgation
           suffice
           to
           subdu
           thes
           humors
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           preparation
           is
           required
           ,
           that
           hath
           a
           peculiar
           reference
           to
           that
           part
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           are
           inherent
           ,
           and
           therfore
           the
           humors
           in
           the
           Liver
           require
           one
           kind
           of
           preparation
           ,
           those
           in
           the
           Lungs
           another
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           Seing
           that
           the
           propounded
           kinds
           of
           all
           humors
           ,
           after
           they
           are
           evacuated
           ,
           may
           grow
           and
           breed
           again
           ;
           they
           Indicate
           an
           avoyding
           of
           such
           things
           which
           may
           dispose
           the
           Body
           to
           an
           easy
           generation
           of
           such
           humors
           :
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           Indications
           Preservative
           ,
           it
           remaineth
           now
           that
           we
           consider
           the
           Vital
           and
           Conservative
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXVII
           .
           Indications
           Conservative
           ,
           or
           Vital
           .
        
         
           
             THis
             Indication
             ariseth
          
           from
           those
           things
           which
           are
           according
           to
           Nature
           .
           For
           Life
           
             in
             it self
             consisteth
             in
             these
             things
             ;
             namly
             ,
          
           in
           a
           triple
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           the
           Natural
           ,
           Vital
           ,
           and
           Animal
           above
           rehearsed
           .
        
         
           The
           Natural
           comprehendeth
           under
           it
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Temperament
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Inherent
           Spirits
           with
           their
           plenty
           and
           vigor
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Tone
           of
           the
           Parts
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           Structure
           of
           the
           Organs
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           The
           Continuity
           .
        
         
           The
           Vital
           containeth
           
             
               First
               ,
               The
               Generation
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Distribution
            
          
           of
           the
           Vital
           Spirits
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Their
           participation
           with
           those
           parts
           ,
           unto
           which
           they
           are
           distributed
           ;
           namely
           ,
           from
           the
           union
           of
           them
           with
           the
           said
           parts
           ,
           and
           the
           communicated
           heat
           .
        
         
           The
           Animal
           comprehendeth
           
             
               First
               ,
               The
               Generation
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Distribution
            
          
           of
           the
           Animal
           Spirits
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           due
           Stretching
           of
           the
           Parts
           depending
           upon
           the
           Influx
           of
           the
           Brain
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           things
           because
           life
           consisteth
           in
           them
           ,
           are
           called
           
             Vital
             Indications
          
           .
           But
           among
           Authors
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           are
           known
           by
           the
           common
           name
           of
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           but
           this
           name
           is
           somwhat
           to
           gross
           ,
           seing
           that
           in
           propriety
           of
           speech
           ,
           the
           Spirits
           are
           radicated
           in
           the
           said
           Constitutions
           ,
           and
           are
           faculties
           of
           them
           .
           Yet
           we
           have
           no
           design
           to
           innovate
           the
           custom
           of
           speech
           ,
           provided
           that
           the
           things
           may
           be
           understood
           as
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           These
           Indicants
           so
           long
           as
           they
           continue
           firm
           and
           sound
           ,
           they
           require
           only
           a
           general
           and
           ordinary
           conservation
           by
           the
           right
           use
           of
           the
           six
           non-Natural
           things
           ▪
           but
           when
           they
           are
           all
           alike
           vitiated
           or
           obnoxious
           to
           imminent
           hurt
           ,
           they
           require
           not
           only
           a
           general
           conservation
           ,
           but
           such
           an
           one
           likewise
           ,
           as
           is
           mixt
           with
           cure
           and
           preservation
           .
           Again
           ,
           Where
           some
           one
           Constitution
           ,
           or
           som
           one
           part
           therof
           is
           depraved
           more
           than
           the
           rest
           or
           subject
           to
           such
           depravation
           ,
           besides
           the
           general
           preservation
           ,
           it
           requireth
           in
           like
           manner
           an
           especial
           one
           to
           be
           associated
           to
           the
           peculiar
           Curation
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           When
           a
           Constitution
           Subject
           to
           error
           ,
           or
           actually
           erroneous
           is
           fixed
           to
           som
           certain
           part
           ,
           it
           doth
           higher
           specify
           that
           conservation
           ;
           namly
           ,
           that
           respect
           may
           be
           also
           had
           of
           the
           part
           so
           labouring
           more
           than
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           som
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           Vital
           Indication
           is
           the
           only
           ,
           and
           that
           Conservation
           is
           the
           simple
           end
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           further
           subdivided
           ,
           because
           that
           all
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           according
           to
           Nature
           are
           comprehended
           in
           the
           word
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           Indicate
           one
           Action
           ;
           namly
           ,
           the
           preservation
           of
           themselvs
           .
           We
           grant
           indeed
           that
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           if
           (
           as
           we
           have
           already
           noted
           )
           they
           be
           improperly
           taken
           for
           their
           causes
           ;
           namly
           ,
           the
           
           three
           Constitutions
           aforesaid
           ,
           may
           in
           one
           word
           comprehend
           al
           things
           which
           are
           according
           to
           Nature
           ,
           but
           then
           this
           word
           must
           be
           Generical
           ,
           and
           divisible
           into
           three
           species
           ;
           namly
           ,
           the
           three
           Constitutions
           ,
           as
           Spirits
           Natural
           ,
           Vital
           ,
           and
           Animal
           .
           We
           grant
           also
           that
           the
           end
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Indicated
           action
           is
           one
           ;
           namly
           ,
           Conservation
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           Genus
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           ultimate
           species
           .
           For
           those
           very
           things
           which
           are
           according
           to
           Nature
           ,
           however
           they
           agree
           in
           the
           Genus
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           species
           they
           may
           differ
           among
           themselvs
           ,
           and
           require
           a
           different
           conservation
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           possible
           that
           thos
           things
           which
           conserv
           the
           Spirits
           on
           one
           part
           may
           impugn
           them
           on
           the
           other
           ;
           as
           for
           example
           :
           Wine
           given
           may
           in
           one
           respect
           cherish
           and
           strengthen
           the
           Vital
           Spirits
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           Vital
           Constitution
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           interim
           it
           may
           offend
           and
           debilitate
           the
           Animal
           Spirits
           ,
           or
           the
           Animal
           Constitution
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           the
           Temperament
           requireth
           one
           preservation
           ,
           the
           Structure
           of
           the
           Organs
           another
           ,
           and
           the
           Continuity
           another
           .
           Yea
           ,
           the
           very
           different
           Constitution
           of
           the
           parts
           Indicates
           a
           various
           conservation
           ,
           neither
           do
           we
           after
           one
           and
           the
           same
           manner
           or
           by
           the
           same
           actions
           provide
           for
           the
           special
           conservation
           of
           the
           Liver
           ,
           Lungs
           ,
           Brain
           ,
           &c.
           
           Wherfore
           when
           som
           one
           Constitution
           is
           more
           infirm
           then
           another
           ,
           or
           when
           som
           one
           part
           is
           weaker
           than
           another
           ,
           it
           Indicates
           a
           proper
           conservation
           peculiar
           and
           special
           to
           it self
           ,
           and
           therfore
           both
           Conservation
           and
           Conservants
           may
           be
           divided
           into
           their
           Species
           .
           For
           the
           Conservation
           &
           the
           Conservants
           appropriated
           to
           the
           Animal
           constitution
           ,
           differ
           from
           those
           which
           are
           destinated
           to
           the
           Vital
           or
           Natural
           :
           And
           from
           hence
           the
           three
           first
           kinds
           of
           Conservation
           are
           to
           be
           deducted
           ,
           namly
           ,
           the
           Conservation
           of
           the
           Animal
           ,
           the
           Vital
           ,
           and
           the
           Natural
           constitution
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           the
           Conservation
           of
           the
           Liver
           
           is
           accomplished
           by
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Hepaticals
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Lungs
           by
           Pectorals
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yea
           ,
           all
           parts
           of
           an
           eminent
           diversity
           do
           subdivide
           the
           conservation
           into
           so
           many
           more
           species
           .
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           division
           of
           Conservation
           into
           its
           species
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           The
           same
           Conservation
           seemeth
           to
           be
           further
           divisible
           unto
           its
           parts
           .
           For
           this
           Conservation
           is
           somwhat
           complicated
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           only
           relate
           to
           simples
           ,
           but
           in
           som
           sort
           to
           contraries
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Indicates
           both
           Curative
           and
           Preservative
           ,
           and
           either
           permitteth
           or
           disalloweth
           those
           same
           things
           being
           estimated
           with
           the
           Spirits
           .
           It
           seemeth
           therfore
           to
           be
           branched
           into
           three
           parts
           ,
           into
           an
           election
           of
           like
           matters
           ,
           into
           an
           election
           of
           contraries
           under
           a
           certain
           condition
           ,
           and
           into
           a
           prohibition
           of
           the
           same
           under
           a
           diverse
           condition
           .
        
         
           The
           election
           of
           like
           things
           is
           the
           most
           appropriated
           Action
           to
           Conservation
           ,
           and
           seems
           withal
           to
           have
           reference
           to
           two
           kinds
           of
           things
           alike
           ;
           namely
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           easily
           assimilated
           ,
           and
           are
           properly
           nourishments
           ,
           and
           such
           which
           although
           they
           cannot
           be
           assimilated
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           substance
           ,
           yet
           they
           contain
           within
           the
           same
           qualities
           like
           unto
           the
           constitution
           of
           certain
           parts
           ,
           in
           respect
           wherof
           they
           are
           reputed
           amicable
           and
           familiar
           to
           Nature
           ,
           and
           do
           cherish
           and
           strengthen
           certain
           parts
           .
        
         
           
             You
             wil
             say
          
           ,
           These
           are
           indeed
           Alterants
           and
           do
           belong
           to
           the
           kind
           of
           contraries
           .
        
         
           
             We
             answer
          
           ,
           That
           in
           a
           divers
           respect
           they
           may
           be
           referred
           to
           each
           kind
           ,
           but
           in
           as
           much
           as
           they
           obtain
           qualities
           like
           unto
           the
           du
           Nature
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           although
           otherwise
           they
           alter
           som
           smal
           matter
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           to
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           similaries
           .
           For
           the
           very
           nourishments
           do
           in
           som
           degree
           alter
           ,
           and
           are
           directly
           contrary
           to
           emptiness
           ,
           and
           conservation
           it self
           doth
           implicitly
           include
           a
           
           certain
           correction
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           shewed
           above
           .
           Now
           these
           indeed
           in
           regard
           of
           a
           middle
           nature
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           between
           similaries
           and
           Alterants
           ,
           are
           not
           called
           Medicaments
           ,
           but
           Strengthners
           ,
           Conservants
           ,
           and
           Cordials
           ;
           Again
           ,
           these
           are
           Indicated
           as
           Conservants
           by
           the
           peculiar
           debility
           of
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           be
           elected
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           permitted
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           are
           esteemed
           in
           the
           Books
           of
           Practical
           Authors
           .
        
         
           The
           Permission
           of
           a
           remedy
           somwhat
           contrary
           to
           Nature
           doth
           likewise
           belong
           to
           this
           Indication
           .
           For
           such
           is
           the
           dignity
           and
           valu
           of
           this
           Indication
           ,
           as
           it
           summons
           both
           the
           Curative
           and
           Preservative
           Indicates
           to
           an
           examination
           before
           they
           are
           reduced
           into
           practice
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           only
           moderate
           and
           limit
           the
           quality
           and
           quantity
           of
           the
           remedy
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           very
           time
           of
           repeating
           it
           ,
           yea
           ,
           whatsoever
           appertaineth
           to
           the
           use
           therof
           ,
           or
           the
           manner
           of
           using
           it
           ,
           and
           al
           this
           least
           in
           any
           wise
           it
           should
           exceed
           the
           Spirits
           of
           the
           Patient
           ,
           or
           be
           injurious
           to
           them
           :
           nor
           is
           the
           excellency
           of
           it
           thus
           circumscribed
           ,
           but
           it
           requireth
           more
           ;
           namly
           ,
           that
           more
           profit
           and
           advantage
           may
           accrue
           to
           the
           things
           ,
           according
           to
           Nature
           by
           impugnation
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           then
           hurt
           or
           detriment
           by
           any
           violence
           offered
           to
           Nature
           .
           And
           under
           this
           Law
           and
           Condition
           .
           Vital
           Indication
           permitteth
           many
           things
           to
           be
           don
           ,
           which
           of
           themselvs
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           yet
           always
           in
           favor
           of
           health
           ,
           never
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           Life
           .
        
         
           A
           prohibition
           of
           a
           contrary
           is
           altogether
           a
           commanding
           Action
           of
           this
           Indication
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           Authority
           dictates
           this
           or
           that
           thing
           not
           to
           be
           don
           ,
           (
           although
           it
           were
           otherwise
           Indicated
           )
           becaus
           perhaps
           it
           endangers
           life
           it self
           ,
           or
           brings
           more
           disadvantage
           than
           benefit
           of
           health
           to
           the
           parts
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           third
           and
           last
           force
           and
           use
           of
           this
           Indication
           .
           We
           shall
           
           now
           in
           one
           word
           apply
           these
           things
           to
           the
           present
           Diseas
           .
        
         
           All
           Constitutions
           in
           this
           Affect
           are
           very
           weak
           and
           infirm
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           manifest
           from
           the
           bare
           consideration
           of
           this
           tender
           age
           .
           But
           the
           Natural
           doth
           yet
           further
           suffer
           by
           the
           force
           of
           the
           first
           Essence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ;
           and
           from
           hence
           also
           the
           Vital
           is
           somwhat
           weakned
           ,
           and
           indeed
           neither
           doth
           the
           Animal
           escape
           wholly
           free
           ,
           as
           was
           shewed
           above
           .
           Wherfore
           both
           a
           general
           and
           also
           a
           particular
           regard
           must
           be
           had
           to
           these
           Constitutions
           ,
           as
           wel
           in
           the
           Election
           of
           Similaries
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           permission
           or
           prohibition
           of
           contraries
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Therfore
           in
           this
           Affect
           you
           must
           make
           choice
           of
           the
           best
           nourishments
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           easy
           of
           concoction
           ,
           and
           as
           neer
           as
           you
           can
           agreable
           to
           the
           custom
           and
           age
           of
           the
           Patient
           ,
           to
           the
           time
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           &c.
           the
           contraries
           must
           be
           abandoned
           ,
           namly
           ,
           such
           things
           as
           nourish
           little
           ,
           are
           difficult
           of
           digestion
           ,
           and
           incongruous
           to
           the
           custom
           ,
           age
           ,
           and
           season
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Those
           things
           must
           be
           chosen
           which
           cherish
           and
           strengthen
           the
           weaker
           Constitutions
           ,
           and
           the
           parts
           that
           are
           most
           Affected
           ,
           and
           these
           must
           be
           either
           exhibited
           severally
           ,
           or
           they
           must
           be
           mingled
           with
           nourishments
           or
           Medicines
           ;
           but
           such
           things
           as
           are
           neither
           serviceable
           to
           this
           scope
           ,
           nor
           otherwise
           Indicated
           ,
           must
           be
           totally
           avoyded
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Benign
           and
           gentle
           evacuants
           ,
           or
           othertherwise
           sufficiently
           corrected
           ,
           must
           be
           allowed
           in
           a
           moderate
           quantity
           ,
           just
           and
           du
           interval
           of
           time
           being
           observed
           .
           But
           the
           contrary
           things
           ;
           namely
           ,
           violent
           and
           fierce
           purgers
           ,
           especially
           such
           as
           are
           apt
           to
           dissolv
           the
           parts
           ,
           or
           are
           exhibited
           in
           an
           undu
           quantity
           ,
           or
           too
           often
           repeated
           ,
           are
           forbidden
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Remedies
           alterant
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           prepare
           the
           humors
           ,
           or
           correct
           the
           Diseas
           must
           be
           permitted
           ;
           such
           also
           as
           are
           friendly
           and
           familiar
           to
           Nature
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           may
           be
           made
           such
           by
           good
           company
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           composition
           or
           sufficient
           correction
           .
           Remedies
           violently
           alterant
           ,
           extream
           hot
           ,
           and
           vehemently
           discutient
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           which
           in
           any
           wise
           resolv
           and
           dissipate
           the
           parts
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXVIII
           .
           The
           use
           and
           right
           administrations
           of
           the
           Indications
           aforesaid
           .
        
         
           HAving
           propounded
           the
           three
           kinds
           of
           simple
           Indications
           ,
           and
           deduced
           them
           into
           their
           lowest
           species
           ,
           we
           shal
           in
           the
           next
           place
           consider
           
             the
             right
             use
             &
             administration
          
           of
           them
           .
           The
           exact
           knowledg
           wherof
           seems
           impossible
           to
           be
           obtained
           without
           rode
           and
           experience
           .
           For
           it
           descendeth
           unto
           Individuals
           ,
           and
           comprehends
           not
           only
           the
           Election
           of
           a
           thing
           among
           so
           many
           Indicates
           simply
           to
           be
           don
           in
           the
           Species
           ,
           but
           also
           
             the
             invention
             of
             quantity
             ,
             place
             ,
             form
             ,
             time
             ,
             order
             ,
             and
             matter
             of
             the
             remedy
             to
             be
             exhibited
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Consent
           and
           Dissent
           of
           Indications
           do
           contribute
           much
           to
           this
           invention
           .
           Now
           the
           Consent
           may
           be
           twofold
           :
           of
           Coindication
           and
           
             Permission
             .
             Permission
          
           may
           be
           either
           an
           Advantage
           or
           a
           Loss
           to
           him
           that
           permitteth
           
           or
           neither
           of
           them
           .
           A
           Permission
           that
           cannot
           be
           granted
           
             without
             hurt
          
           ;
           must
           never
           be
           allowed
           without
           the
           greatest
           circumspection
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           ,
           as
           the
           damage
           may
           be
           the
           more
           to
           him
           that
           permitteth
           .
           For
           although
           the
           Permittent
           may
           part
           with
           somwhat
           of
           his
           private
           right
           to
           advance
           the
           publick
           good
           ,
           yet
           in
           respect
           that
           he
           is
           a
           member
           of
           the
           whol
           he
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           a
           gainer
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Dissent
             of
             Indicants
          
           is
           twofold
           ;
           namly
           ,
           either
           Contradictory
           or
           Contrary
           .
           The
           Contradictory
           among
           the
           Books
           is
           called
           Interdiction
           or
           Prohibition
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           it
           is
           appropriated
           to
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           unto
           which
           in
           this
           respect
           we
           must
           always
           yeeld
           obedience
           .
           The
           Contrary
           is
           called
           Contra-indication
           ,
           and
           this
           doth
           not
           simply
           forbid
           ,
           but
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           it
           undergoeth
           the
           Nature
           of
           an
           impediment
           ,
           or
           som
           more
           urgent
           Indicate
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Where
           Indicants
           consent
           ,
           either
           by
           Coindication
           or
           Permission
           ,
           satisfaction
           if
           it
           be
           feasible
           must
           be
           given
           to
           al
           the
           Indicates
           :
           But
           if
           this
           cannot
           be
           performed
           Medicines
           of
           that
           Nature
           are
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           are
           correspondent
           to
           most
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           the
           most
           urgent
           Scopes
           .
           But
           if
           such
           simples
           cannot
           be
           found
           out
           ,
           then
           you
           must
           institute
           an
           apt
           composition
           of
           diverse
           simples
           one
           with
           another
           .
        
         
           The
           Essential
           parts
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           although
           they
           are
           very
           various
           ,
           yet
           is
           there
           not
           any
           considerable
           disagreement
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           nothing
           hindreth
           but
           in
           a
           great
           part
           they
           may
           be
           considered
           together
           .
           For
           Medicines
           temperatly
           hot
           and
           dry
           ,
           may
           at
           once
           cherish
           the
           Inherent
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           conduce
           to
           the
           scattring
           of
           the
           numbness
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           withal
           somwhat
           fortify
           the
           Tone
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           and
           facilitate
           the
           equal
           distribution
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           equality
           of
           the
           Nutrition
           :
           also
           it
           may
           increase
           vigor
           in
           the
           Vital
           and
           Animal
           Spirits
           ,
           
           proritate
           the
           Arteries
           in
           the
           first
           affected
           parts
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           the
           Nervs
           :
           unto
           which
           Heads
           almost
           al
           the
           Indicates
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           a
           Diseas
           may
           not
           unaptly
           be
           referred
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           the
           Spirits
           also
           ,
           although
           they
           prohibit
           all
           extream
           hot
           things
           ,
           yet
           they
           allow
           of
           these
           as
           mōderat
           ,
           and
           very
           congruous
           to
           Nature
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           there
           is
           little
           or
           no
           particular
           repugnance
           between
           these
           causes
           and
           the
           Indicates
           ,
           albeit
           in
           respect
           of
           time
           and
           the
           order
           of
           administration
           som
           dissent
           may
           be
           observed
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           afterwards
           in
           due
           place
           .
        
         
           Wherfore
           in
           what
           respect
           and
           how
           far
           these
           agree
           together
           whilst
           we
           intend
           a
           cure
           ,
           we
           do
           at
           once
           respect
           not
           only
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           but
           in
           som
           sort
           the
           causes
           ,
           by
           choosing
           such
           curative
           remedies
           ,
           or
           by
           mingling
           such
           ingredients
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           are
           able
           both
           to
           attenuate
           the
           thick
           matter
           ,
           to
           cut
           into
           the
           viscous
           ,
           to
           open
           the
           obstructed
           passages
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           whilst
           we
           are
           chiefly
           imployed
           either
           in
           preservation
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           rooting
           out
           of
           causes
           ,
           we
           make
           choice
           of
           such
           evacuants
           ,
           or
           els
           we
           compound
           them
           with
           such
           remedies
           ,
           as
           are
           also
           partly
           contrary
           to
           the
           Diseas
           .
           And
           all
           these
           things
           we
           do
           to
           that
           purpose
           ;
           as
           that
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           )
           we
           may
           be
           subservient
           to
           the
           most
           intentions
           we
           can
           .
        
         
           Now
           having
           found
           out
           the
           actions
           simply
           requisit
           in
           the
           Species
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           place
           we
           shal
           enquire
           out
           their
           
             du
             circumstances
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           regard
           that
           this
           is
           a
           great
           Diseas
           it
           requireth
           a
           
             great
             quantity
             of
             the
             Remedy
          
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           it self
           .
           For
           a
           Remedy
           unequal
           to
           the
           Diseas
           cannot
           extirpate
           it
           .
           It
           is
           necessary
           therfore
           that
           the
           dose
           of
           the
           Medicine
           be
           equally
           to
           the
           magnitude
           of
           the
           Affect
           .
           But
           in
           this
           Diseas
           the
           Spirits
           permit
           not
           so
           great
           a
           quantity
           of
           Remedies
           to
           be
           given
           at
           once
           .
           Wherfore
           that
           quantity
           must
           be
           divided
           &
           given
           by
           turns
           .
           For
           this
           is
           a
           Chronical
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           of
           
           slow
           motion
           ,
           neither
           doth
           it
           necessarily
           require
           an
           hasty
           Cure
           ,
           and
           although
           the
           Spirits
           cannot
           wel
           endure
           either
           vehement
           Remedies
           or
           such
           as
           are
           given
           in
           a
           large
           dose
           ,
           yet
           they
           permit
           the
           use
           of
           Evacuant
           Medicins
           by
           an
           Epicrasis
           .
           Wherfore
           by
           turns
           ,
           we
           must
           somtimes
           make
           use
           of
           Remedies
           Preparatory
           ,
           somtimes
           Evacuant
           ,
           somtimes
           Alterant
           ,
           and
           somtimes
           strengthing
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           For
           so
           much
           as
           belongeth
           to
           
             the
             place
             of
             administration
          
           ,
           the
           general
           Rule
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           remedy
           ought
           to
           arive
           at
           the
           seat
           ,
           and
           penetrate
           to
           the
           very
           Cause
           of
           the
           Diseas
           .
           If
           therfore
           it
           must
           have
           a
           passage
           into
           the
           Vessels
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           taken
           at
           the
           Mouth
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           will
           suffice
           to
           touch
           only
           the
           thick
           Guts
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           injected
           by
           the
           Fundament
           .
           If
           the
           humors
           be
           naturally
           ready
           to
           move
           upwards
           ,
           expel
           them
           by
           vomit
           ;
           if
           downwards
           evacuat
           them
           by
           siege
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           you
           must
           humor
           the
           inclination
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           root
           out
           the
           causes
           by
           spitting
           ,
           by
           Urin
           ,
           or
           by
           sweating
           .
           Particular
           evacuations
           must
           be
           instituted
           in
           the
           very
           affected
           parts
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           parts
           adjacent
           .
           For
           so
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Remedy
           doth
           the
           more
           surely
           make
           way
           to
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           Diseas
           and
           the
           morbifical
           Caus
           .
           And
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           external
           and
           topical
           Medicines
           must
           be
           applied
           to
           the
           next
           convenient
           place
           .
           Yet
           you
           must
           know
           that
           there
           is
           a
           certain
           Sympathy
           between
           som
           parts
           ,
           in
           which
           case
           the
           remedies
           ar
           frequently
           administred
           to
           the
           part
           ,
           wherwith
           that
           consent
           intercedeth
           ,
           and
           neither
           to
           the
           affected
           nor
           the
           adjacent
           part
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             The
             form
             of
             the
             Medicament
          
           doth
           partly
           depend
           upon
           the
           Rule
           last
           propounded
           .
           For
           if
           the
           scope
           be
           to
           lenifie
           the
           Jaws
           or
           the
           Windpipe
           ,
           we
           chuse
           a
           licking
           or
           lapping
           form
           ,
           that
           by
           degrees
           the
           remedy
           may
           slide
           over
           the
           affected
           parts
           ,
           and
           stay
           the
           longer
           upon
           them
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           if
           the
           Stomach
           be
           affected
           ,
           we
           
           often
           prescribe
           Pils
           ,
           Pouders
           or
           Electuaries
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           the
           longer
           abide
           in
           the
           Stomach
           .
           To
           the
           Kidnies
           we
           rather
           design
           liquid
           things
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           the
           more
           easily
           be
           carried
           down
           to
           them
           with
           the
           wheyish
           part
           of
           the
           Blood.
           The
           forms
           do
           also
           in
           som
           part
           depend
           upon
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           as
           in
           burning
           Feavers
           liquid
           things
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           convenient
           ,
           dry
           things
           are
           scarce
           admitted
           ;
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           in
           moist
           Diseases
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Belly
           is
           oversoluble
           ,
           more
           solid
           forms
           are
           preferred
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           forms
           of
           the
           Medicines
           do
           also
           partly
           depend
           upon
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Ingredients
           .
           So
           Cassia
           worketh
           most
           effectually
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Bolus
           ;
           Hartshorn
           ,
           Coral
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Pouder
           ;
           in
           like
           manner
           bitter
           things
           ,
           such
           as
           beget
           a
           vomiting
           ,
           and
           stinking
           things
           are
           concealed
           in
           the
           form
           of
           Pills
           ;
           somtimes
           also
           they
           are
           guilded
           ,
           or
           els
           they
           are
           enwrapped
           in
           Wafers
           ,
           and
           exhibited
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Bolus
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           must
           here
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           most
           part
           the
           form
           of
           the
           Remedy
           is
           not
           so
           considerable
           ,
           as
           it
           gives
           place
           to
           the
           more
           easie
           and
           commodious
           administration
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Admission
           or
           Reception
           of
           the
           Sick.
           For
           many
           cannot
           swallow
           Pills
           ,
           others
           presently
           reject
           their
           Potions
           by
           vomit
           ,
           &
           others
           are
           perhaps
           avers
           from
           other
           forms
           .
           In
           this
           Affect
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           all
           Children
           almost
           are
           loth
           to
           take
           Physick
           ,
           that
           form
           is
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           observed
           to
           be
           least
           distastful
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           As
           for
           
             the
             time
             of
             action
          
           ,
           you
           must
           so
           endeavor
           to
           sit
           your
           administrations
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           as
           little
           as
           possible
           be
           interupted
           with
           times
           of
           eating
           ,
           exercise
           ,
           or
           sleep
           ,
           for
           at
           this
           age
           the
           Spirits
           are
           scarce
           preserved
           sound
           and
           perfect
           ,
           without
           an
           interposition
           of
           those
           things
           by
           just
           internals
           .
        
         
         
           Remedies
           evacuant
           ,
           opening
           ,
           attenuate
           and
           incident
           ,
           must
           be
           taken
           early
           in
           the
           morning
           upon
           an
           empty
           stomach
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           must
           be
           repeated
           the
           same
           day
           ,
           four
           of
           the
           Clock
           in
           the
           afternoon
           (
           upon
           an
           empty
           stomach
           likewise
           )
           is
           the
           most
           seasonable
           hour
           .
           Strengthning
           and
           astringent
           Medicines
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           provoke
           sleep
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           taken
           rather
           in
           the
           evening
           than
           in
           the
           morning
           ;
           but
           perhaps
           som
           of
           these
           are
           most
           agreable
           after
           meals
           .
        
         
           Medicines
           that
           are
           mingled
           with
           the
           nourishment
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           gratful
           to
           the
           Palat
           ,
           lest
           they
           subvert
           the
           stomach
           and
           hinder
           concoction
           ,
           or
           caus
           a
           loathing
           of
           the
           meat
           ,
           or
           els
           empair
           the
           Spirits
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           order
           of
           proceeding
           ,
           there
           occur
           two
           general
           Rules
           .
           The
           former
           is
           ,
           That
           that
           must
           first
           be
           don
           ,
           which
           being
           premised
           makes
           way
           for
           the
           following
           Remedies
           ,
           and
           therfore
           that
           ought
           first
           to
           be
           removed
           which
           hath
           the
           consideration
           of
           an
           impediment
           in
           respect
           of
           what
           must
           follow
           .
           The
           later
           is
           ,
           That
           we
           must
           ever
           give
           our
           first
           help
           to
           the
           more
           urgent
           and
           weighty
           Indicant
           ,
           unless
           som
           impediment
           intervene
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Question
           therfore
           be
           ,
           
             Whether
             the
             Diseas
             ,
             or
             the
             Caus
             of
             the
             Diseas
             doth
             first
             require
             the
             help
             of
             Physick
             ?
          
           The
           answer
           wil
           be
           obvious
           according
           to
           the
           first
           Rule
           :
           For
           the
           causes
           are
           reflected
           upon
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           an
           impediment
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Cure
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ;
           for
           they
           cherish
           it
           ,
           and
           infringe
           the
           vertu
           ▪
           of
           the
           Medicins
           .
           Wherfore
           ,
           before
           that
           we
           are
           intent
           upon
           the
           vanquishing
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           we
           premise
           all
           possible
           endeavors
           to
           root
           out
           the
           Caus
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           lessen
           ,
           abate
           and
           retund
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           oppose
           no
           considerable
           force
           to
           retard
           the
           rooting
           out
           of
           the
           Diseas
           .
           Yet
           in
           the
           interim
           whilst
           we
           are
           busie
           in
           the
           removal
           of
           the
           Causes
           ,
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           must
           not
           be
           totally
           neglected
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           before
           admonished
           .
           Yea
           when
           we
           have
           so
           subdued
           the
           Cause
           
           that
           it
           cannot
           for
           the
           present
           much
           interupt
           the
           Cure
           ,
           we
           may
           (
           the
           Causes
           not
           being
           utterly
           over-come
           and
           cast
           out
           )
           the
           more
           diligently
           and
           earnestly
           attempt
           the
           resisting
           of
           the
           affect
           ;
           yet
           with
           this
           condition
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           Causes
           revert
           and
           becom
           new
           impediments
           ,
           that
           then
           we
           are
           obliged
           presently
           to
           undertake
           the
           subduing
           and
           evacuation
           of
           them
           :
           so
           that
           in
           this
           Chronical
           Affect
           ,
           somtimes
           the
           Causes
           ,
           somtimes
           the
           Diseas
           must
           be
           resisted
           by
           turns
           :
           and
           the
           Spirits
           do
           better
           undergo
           this
           change
           of
           action
           ,
           than
           if
           we
           should
           continualy
           make
           our
           battery
           against
           the
           Causes
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           absolutely
           rooted
           out
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           When
           the
           Causes
           of
           the
           Diseas
           in
           this
           Affect
           are
           unapt
           for
           motion
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           toughness
           ,
           grosness
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           setledness
           ;
           they
           must
           first
           be
           freed
           from
           this
           impediment
           and
           prepared
           before
           they
           are
           evacuated
           .
           For
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           great
           Dictator
           ,
           
             Quae
             movenda
             sunt
             ,
             fluida
             prius
             facere
             oportet
             .
          
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           that
           thickness
           ,
           toughness
           and
           setledness
           of
           matter
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           present
           ,
           indicate
           Remedies
           attenuant
           ,
           incident
           and
           opening
           .
           But
           these
           things
           are
           not
           safly
           taken
           the
           impurities
           still
           flowing
           back
           ▪
           into
           the
           first
           Passages
           ,
           for
           then
           perhaps
           they
           are
           carried
           along
           with
           the
           Medicines
           into
           the
           Veins
           ,
           and
           more
           defile
           the
           Blood
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           hinder
           the
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Remedies
           .
           These
           therfore
           have
           the
           nature
           of
           an
           impediment
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           in
           the
           first
           place
           removed
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Universal
           Evacuants
           must
           be
           premised
           before
           Particular
           and
           Topical
           Remedies
           ,
           especially
           where
           it
           is
           not
           permitted
           at
           once
           to
           mind
           both
           intentions
           .
           For
           the
           Universal
           Causes
           flowing
           in
           the
           Body
           are
           easily
           surrogated
           in
           the
           room
           of
           Particular
           Evacuations
           ,
           and
           renew
           the
           Afflux
           to
           the
           first
           affected
           part
           :
           but
           the
           thinner
           part
           of
           Particular
           Causes
           and
           that
           which
           is
           most
           apt
           for
           
           motion
           is
           evacuated
           ,
           but
           the
           thicker
           perhaps
           is
           more
           impacted
           .
           Wherfore
           Universal
           Causes
           yet
           flowing
           to
           and
           fro
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           as
           considered
           are
           Impediments
           in
           respect
           of
           Particular
           Evacuation
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           must
           be
           first
           expelled
           .
        
         
           The
           latter
           Rule
           was
           ,
           
             That
             we
             must
             releeve
             the
             more
             urgent
             and
             weighty
             Indicant
             first
             ,
             unless
             there
             be
             an
             interuption
             of
             som
             impediment
             .
          
           That
           is
           termed
           an
           urgent
           Indicant
           which
           threatneth
           the
           most
           danger
           .
           Now
           every
           such
           Indicant
           is
           supposed
           to
           induce
           great
           afflictions
           into
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           manifest
           danger
           to
           wast
           the
           Spirits
           .
           Therfore
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           we
           must
           somtimes
           first
           help
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           the
           Caus
           being
           neglected
           :
           Somtimes
           also
           we
           must
           neglect
           both
           the
           Diseas
           and
           the
           Causes
           ,
           and
           adress
           our
           endeavors
           to
           the
           pacification
           of
           the
           Symptoms
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           vehement
           Flux
           of
           the
           Belly
           ,
           long
           Watchings
           ,
           profuse
           and
           immoderat
           Sweating
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           But
           even
           in
           these
           cases
           ,
           we
           must
           have
           a
           prudent
           regard
           both
           to
           the
           Diseas
           and
           the
           Causes
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           urgent
           Symptom
           is
           corrected
           ,
           or
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           repressed
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           return
           to
           the
           regular
           Method
           of
           proceeding
           ;
           for
           this
           Rule
           belongs
           not
           to
           the
           ordinary
           and
           legitimate
           order
           of
           Cure
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Method
           of
           Necessity
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           to
           perfect
           the
           right
           administration
           of
           Indications
           ,
           there
           is
           required
           an
           exact
           and
           accurat
           knowledg
           of
           the
           
             Medical
             Matter
          
           whereof
           we
           shal
           discours
           in
           the
           subsequent
           Chapters
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXIX
           .
           The
           Medical
           Matter
           answering
           to
           the
           Indications
           proposed
           ,
           and
           first
           the
           Chyrurgical
           .
        
         
           THE
           
             Medical
             Matter
          
           must
           be
           found
           out
           by
           Experience
           and
           Analogismes
           ,
           or
           Arguments
           drawn
           by
           an
           answerable
           necessity
           from
           the
           Caus
           to
           the
           Effect
           ;
           although
           the
           truth
           is
           we
           conceive
           not
           any
           other
           Reasonings
           to
           be
           absolutly
           excluded
           .
           It
           is
           vulgarly
           and
           not
           unaptly
           distributed
           into
           three
           kinds
           ,
           The
           Chirurgical
           ,
           the
           Pharmateutical
           ,
           and
           the
           Diatetical
           :
           Of
           these
           in
           their
           order
           .
        
         
           The
           Chirurgical
           commonly
           received
           and
           approved
           in
           this
           Affect
           ,
           and
           famous
           above
           the
           rest
           ,
           are
           chiefly
           two
           ;
           
             Scarification
             of
             the
             Ears
          
           ,
           and
           
             little
             Fountains
          
           or
           Issues
           .
           But
           our
           enquiry
           (
           as
           we
           shal
           see
           anon
           )
           shal
           be
           extended
           to
           many
           more
           ,
           namly
           of
           Cuppin-Glasses
           ,
           Leeches
           ,
           Blisters
           ,
           Ligatures
           ,
           and
           Swathing-bands
           :
           But
           the
           opening
           of
           a
           Vein
           the
           Spirits
           cannot
           brook
           ,
           as
           every
           one
           knows
           ,
           who
           but
           observes
           the
           frailty
           of
           the
           age
           ,
           the
           extenuation
           of
           the
           habit
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           and
           the
           smalness
           of
           the
           Veins
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Scarification
             of
             the
             Ears
          
           shal
           lead
           our
           discours
           .
           The
           Empericks
           who
           undertake
           the
           cure
           of
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           make
           more
           of
           it
           than
           one
           would
           imagin
           .
           For
           in
           their
           practice
           they
           celerate
           it
           with
           great
           vaporing
           ,
           and
           without
           it
           scarce
           hope
           for
           a
           happy
           cure
           .
           But
           we
           ,
           although
           we
           
           disallow
           not
           this
           kind
           of
           remedy
           ,
           have
           seen
           many
           Children
           successfully
           recovered
           without
           the
           use
           therof
           .
           And
           they
           themselves
           who
           attribute
           most
           unto
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           take
           away
           no
           considerable
           portion
           of
           Blood.
           Yet
           some
           affirm
           that
           they
           have
           seen
           a
           large
           quantity
           of
           Blood
           drawn
           away
           with
           good
           event
           .
           However
           it
           be
           ,
           it
           is
           credible
           that
           those
           Children
           do
           with
           most
           ease
           endure
           this
           remedy
           ,
           and
           obtain
           most
           profit
           by
           the
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           a
           Sanguin
           complexion
           and
           wel
           habited
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           affected
           with
           an
           Alogotrophy
           ,
           rather
           than
           an
           Atrophy
           or
           a
           Consumption
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           remarkable
           extenuation
           of
           the
           parts
           .
           Our
           Practitioners
           for
           most
           part
           repeat
           this
           operation
           two
           or
           three
           times
           in
           a
           week
           .
           They
           seldom
           do
           it
           with
           an
           Instrument
           or
           sharp
           Pen-knife
           ,
           but
           most
           commonly
           with
           an
           ordinary
           blunt
           Knife
           ,
           taking
           no
           notice
           of
           the
           pain
           and
           crying
           of
           the
           Child
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           For
           the
           most
           part
           they
           perform
           it
           in
           the
           hollow
           of
           the
           Ear
           ,
           but
           some
           extend
           it
           to
           the
           inward
           and
           outward
           circumference
           of
           the
           upper
           part
           of
           the
           Ear
           ,
           yea
           to
           the
           whol
           circumference
           .
           No
           man
           hitherto
           as
           we
           know
           have
           attempted
           the
           Scarification
           of
           the
           hinder
           side
           of
           the
           Ear
           ,
           although
           indeed
           it
           is
           not
           easie
           to
           give
           a
           reason
           ,
           why
           it
           should
           conduce
           less
           being
           administred
           there
           than
           in
           the
           hollow
           part
           .
        
         
           Yet
           it
           may
           be
           lawful
           for
           us
           to
           offer
           our
           conjectures
           why
           the
           hollow
           of
           the
           Ear
           should
           be
           chosen
           before
           the
           other
           parts
           for
           this
           operation
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           we
           will
           not
           confidently
           assert
           ,
           although
           we
           suppose
           we
           can
           at
           least
           probably
           assert
           it
           ,
           if
           that
           be
           true
           which
           the
           most
           diligent
           Chyrurgion
           
             Fubricius
             Hildanus
          
           hath
           written
           in
           his
           Observ
           .
           4.
           
           Centur.
           1.
           
             de
             nervo
             quinti
             parts
          
           :
           For
           this
           conjecture
           is
           grounded
           upon
           this
           Observation
           ,
           and
           if
           that
           be
           ruinous
           this
           perhaps
           must
           perish
           with
           it
           .
           The
           Conjecture
           is
           this
           ,
           
             The
             distribution
             and
             use
             of
             the
          
           
           
             Nerve
             and
             of
             the
             fifth
             Pair
             before
             mentioned
             being
             supposed
             ,
             Scarification
             in
             the
             hollow
             of
             the
             Ear
             may
             very
             conveniently
             both
             free
             that
             Nerve
             from
             any
             kind
             of
             oppression
             ,
             and
             likewise
             shake
             off
             the
             numbness
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             vigor
             .
          
           For
           the
           hollow
           of
           the
           Ear
           is
           the
           next
           place
           unto
           it
           which
           we
           can
           come
           at
           with
           an
           instrument
           .
           Wherfore
           evacuation
           being
           here
           made
           may
           immediatly
           drive
           away
           the
           matter
           which
           commonly
           oppresseth
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           that
           Nerve
           ,
           and
           withal
           causing
           pain
           and
           encreasing
           the
           heat
           ,
           and
           may
           drive
           out
           all
           stupidness
           from
           within
           it
           ,
           and
           ad
           vigor
           unto
           it
           .
           If
           this
           Nerve
           therfore
           (
           as
           that
           famous
           Chyrurgion
           affirmeth
           )
           or
           a
           part
           therof
           be
           distributed
           unto
           the
           Marrow
           of
           the
           Back
           and
           never
           forsakes
           the
           Marrow
           of
           the
           Back
           ,
           but
           shooteth
           out
           little
           Branches
           with
           the
           Nervs
           of
           the
           Marrow
           of
           the
           Back
           to
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           very
           Legs
           and
           Feet
           ;
           it
           may
           easily
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           this
           Nerve
           thus
           delivered
           from
           obstruction
           ,
           thus
           excited
           and
           having
           gotten
           vigor
           ,
           may
           likewise
           in
           some
           manner
           excite
           the
           Marrow
           of
           the
           Back
           it self
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Nerves
           from
           thence
           arising
           ,
           which
           by
           that
           opinion
           it
           doth
           accompany
           to
           the
           very
           end
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           imprint
           some
           vigor
           in
           them
           .
           Wherfore
           Scarification
           being
           made
           in
           that
           place
           must
           needs
           be
           of
           greater
           efficacy
           ,
           than
           if
           it
           were
           instituted
           in
           any
           other
           part
           of
           the
           same
           Ear
           ,
           more
           remote
           from
           the
           aforesaid
           Nerve
           .
           The
           same
           may
           almost
           be
           said
           concerning
           the
           little
           wound
           here
           made
           by
           a
           blunt
           Knife
           .
           For
           some
           Practical
           Physitians
           affirm
           that
           the
           excellency
           of
           this
           operation
           relats
           not
           so
           much
           to
           the
           quantity
           of
           the
           Blood
           to
           be
           drawn
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           stirring
           up
           of
           pain
           in
           that
           part
           ;
           which
           any
           man
           may
           easily
           reduce
           to
           the
           stirring
           up
           of
           the
           vigor
           of
           the
           Nerve
           of
           the
           Fifth
           Pair
           .
        
         
           But
           omitting
           this
           Conjecture
           we
           will
           propound
           some
           other
           Considerations
           ,
           in
           respect
           wherof
           this
           Scarification
           
           may
           be
           useful
           in
           this
           affect
           .
           First
           ,
           By
           this
           means
           we
           obtain
           a
           certain
           particular
           evacuation
           of
           the
           Head
           ,
           which
           part
           ,
           if
           any
           other
           is
           in
           this
           Affect
           oppressed
           with
           a
           particular
           fulness
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           By
           the
           very
           evacuation
           of
           the
           Blood
           we
           somwhat
           correct
           the
           thickness
           and
           toughness
           therof
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           we
           promove
           the
           more
           equal
           distribution
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           regular
           and
           equal
           Nourishment
           of
           the
           Parts
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           By
           this
           means
           we
           in
           some
           sort
           drive
           away
           the
           astonishment
           of
           the
           parts
           .
        
         
           It
           must
           be
           noted
           that
           this
           operation
           when
           it
           performeth
           a
           particular
           and
           local
           evacuation
           ,
           doth
           not
           simply
           deserve
           the
           first
           place
           in
           the
           Method
           of
           Cure
           ,
           but
           must
           follow
           in
           its
           order
           ,
           Universals
           being
           premised
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           It
           seems
           to
           be
           ridiculous
           and
           superstitious
           which
           some
           are
           busie
           about
           when
           they
           administer
           this
           Scarification
           ;
           whilst
           they
           fasten
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           right
           Ear
           suck'd
           up
           into
           Wool
           to
           the
           left
           Hypochondry
           ,
           and
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           left
           to
           the
           right
           .
           Thus
           much
           of
           Scarification
           .
        
         
           Issues
           in
           this
           Diseas
           are
           much
           approved
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           known
           some
           Children
           cured
           only
           by
           the
           help
           of
           this
           means
           .
           For
           it
           doth
           not
           only
           perform
           all
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           even
           now
           we
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Scarification
           of
           the
           Ears
           ,
           but
           more
           particularly
           it
           is
           a
           powerful
           remedy
           against
           the
           Hydrocephalus
           ,
           both
           Curative
           and
           Preservative
           ,
           and
           very
           much
           conduceth
           to
           lessen
           the
           unusual
           magnitude
           of
           the
           Head
           ,
           and
           to
           evacuate
           the
           superfluous
           watriness
           therof
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           to
           repress
           the
           inordinate
           encreas
           of
           the
           Bones
           .
           Also
           it
           manifestly
           drieth
           up
           the
           too
           much
           humidity
           of
           the
           Spinal
           Marrow
           ,
           exciteth
           heat
           ,
           strengthens
           the
           Nerves
           ,
           and
           expelleth
           the
           astonishment
           .
        
         
           Now
           becaus
           this
           kind
           of
           remedy
           is
           properly
           a
           little
           
           Ulcer
           ▪
           and
           causeth
           some
           small
           pain
           to
           the
           Child
           that
           hath
           it
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           dayly
           some
           trouble
           to
           the
           Nurs
           ,
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           prescribed
           ,
           unless
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Diseas
           be
           such
           that
           we
           despair
           to
           conquer
           it
           by
           other
           remedies
           without
           the
           concurrence
           of
           this
           .
        
         
           This
           little
           Fountain
           must
           be
           made
           between
           the
           Second
           and
           Third
           turning
           Joynt
           of
           the
           Neck
           .
           Some
           Burn
           it
           with
           actual
           Cauterising
           ,
           but
           we
           disapprove
           of
           this
           way
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           vehemence
           of
           the
           pain
           :
           Some
           effect
           it
           with
           a
           potential
           Cauterising
           :
           but
           neither
           do
           we
           like
           this
           ,
           becaus
           all
           Causticks
           are
           advers
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           an
           Infant
           ,
           insinuating
           some
           venemous
           quality
           ,
           and
           at
           least
           do
           too
           much
           dissipate
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           weaken
           the
           parts
           .
           Therfore
           we
           allow
           rather
           of
           an
           Issue
           made
           by
           Simple
           incision
           with
           a
           sharp
           Penknife
           .
        
         
           Some
           make
           use
           of
           Iron
           tongues
           contrived
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           wherwith
           they
           take
           hold
           of
           the
           Skin
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           incision
           being
           first
           mark'd
           with
           ink
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           moderate
           compression
           they
           dull
           the
           sens
           of
           the
           part
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           thrust
           in
           the
           Pen-knife
           through
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           tongs
           which
           is
           pierced
           with
           a
           longish
           hole
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           make
           the
           incision
           .
           Having
           made
           the
           wound
           they
           stop
           in
           either
           an
           Artificial
           or
           a
           Natural
           Pease
           ,
           putting
           upon
           it
           a
           digestive
           Plaister
           :
           upon
           this
           they
           wrap
           a
           Paper
           or
           a
           linnen
           cloath
           divers
           times
           doubled
           ,
           and
           fasten
           to
           it
           as
           it
           were
           a
           Buckler
           made
           of
           some
           solid
           matter
           ,
           unto
           which
           four
           swathing
           bands
           are
           sewed
           ;
           thus
           much
           of
           Issues
           .
           In
           the
           next
           place
           we
           shall
           examin
           some
           other
           kind
           of
           Chyrurgical
           Operations
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           Leeches
           offer
           themselves
           .
           Truly
           we
           have
           not
           yet
           sufficiently
           tryed
           how
           beneficial
           the
           application
           of
           them
           may
           be
           in
           this
           Affect
           .
           But
           if
           we
           consult
           Reason
           ,
           we
           suppose
           that
           more
           hurt
           than
           advantage
           may
           be
           expected
           from
           this
           remedy
           .
           For
           if
           they
           are
           applied
           to
           
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Head
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           continual
           sucking
           they
           would
           easily
           caus
           a
           more
           violent
           afflux
           of
           the
           Blood
           to
           those
           parts
           .
           And
           if
           they
           be
           applied
           to
           other
           parts
           ,
           they
           draw
           the
           Blood
           from
           the
           parts
           which
           before
           had
           too
           little
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Cuppinglasses
           are
           not
           (
           we
           conceive
           )
           so
           dangerous
           as
           needless
           ;
           indeed
           we
           altogether
           reject
           those
           that
           are
           ministred
           with
           Scarification
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           the
           Reasons
           just
           now
           deduced
           from
           the
           Leeches
           ,
           but
           being
           moved
           both
           by
           fear
           of
           dejecting
           the
           Spirits
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           pain
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           troublesomness
           of
           the
           administration
           .
           Cuppin
           Glasses
           without
           Scarification
           ,
           as
           we
           began
           to
           say
           ,
           seem
           not
           refusable
           either
           by
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           or
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           or
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           Diseas
           .
           But
           these
           are
           very
           little
           effectual
           ,
           and
           we
           leave
           it
           to
           be
           perpended
           ,
           whether
           the
           profit
           arising
           from
           the
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           whatsoever
           it
           be
           ,
           can
           recompence
           the
           trouble
           of
           the
           application
           .
        
         
           Nevertheless
           it
           may
           happen
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           complication
           of
           some
           other
           Diseas
           ,
           that
           the
           use
           of
           them
           may
           be
           of
           some
           moment
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           Pleurisie
           ,
           a
           Phrensy
           ,
           and
           wher
           som
           dangerous
           Flux
           is
           iminent
           against
           som
           principal
           part
           ;
           in
           which
           case
           ,
           those
           perhaps
           that
           are
           adhibited
           with
           Scarification
           ,
           may
           be
           admitted
           in
           great
           and
           strong
           Children
           .
           But
           then
           you
           must
           apply
           them
           to
           the
           turning
           Joynts
           of
           the
           Neck
           ,
           the
           Shoulders
           ,
           the
           Hanches
           ,
           to
           the
           inner
           parts
           of
           the
           Thighs
           ,
           to
           the
           soals
           of
           the
           Feet
           ,
           and
           to
           other
           places
           as
           the
           peculiar
           complicated
           affect
           shall
           require
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           it
           must
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           in
           an
           age
           so
           tender
           ,
           you
           must
           make
           use
           of
           very
           smal
           Cuppin-glasses
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           must
           be
           applyed
           with
           a
           less
           flame
           then
           they
           are
           wont
           to
           be
           in
           others
           of
           mans
           estate
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           scarification
           ,
           if
           at
           all
           it
           be
           admitted
           ,
           must
           be
           don
           with
           a
           gentle
           hand
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           As
           for
           Blisters
           ,
           although
           hitherto
           we
           have
           not
           had
           sufficient
           trial
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           although
           we
           banish
           from
           this
           Diseas
           both
           septical
           applications
           ,
           becaus
           they
           dissolve
           the
           parts
           ,
           and
           also
           caustical
           ,
           because
           they
           penetrate
           deeper
           and
           produce
           a
           crusted
           substance
           ,
           yet
           we
           conjecture
           that
           those
           Pyrotical
           remedies
           which
           only
           raise
           Blisters
           in
           the
           Skin
           may
           be
           somtimes
           profitably
           admitted
           .
        
         
           You
           wil
           say
           that
           Cantharides
           wherwith
           they
           are
           commonly
           made
           are
           extream
           hot
           ,
           and
           besides
           suspected
           to
           be
           of
           a
           venemous
           quality
           .
        
         
           
             We
             answer
          
           ,
           That
           we
           may
           not
           here
           insert
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           qualities
           of
           Cantharides
           ,
           we
           grant
           that
           which
           is
           asserted
           .
           But
           becaus
           they
           are
           administred
           only
           to
           the
           outward
           little
           Skin
           ,
           and
           only
           to
           a
           little
           part
           therof
           not
           much
           extended
           ,
           and
           becaus
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           blisters
           are
           raised
           they
           are
           removed
           ,
           the
           excess
           of
           their
           heat
           and
           their
           poyson
           scarce
           penetrates
           deeper
           into
           the
           Body
           ,
           than
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Epidermis
           ,
           and
           therfore
           this
           remedy
           may
           be
           applyed
           without
           any
           notable
           harm
           or
           danger
           .
           But
           then
           you
           may
           demand
           what
           profit
           can
           arise
           from
           hence
           ?
           We
           affirm
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           effectually
           correct
           a
           cold
           and
           moist
           distemper
           ,
           and
           potently
           dissipate
           the
           astonishment
           of
           the
           Marrow
           of
           the
           Back
           ,
           the
           Brain
           ,
           Nervs
           ,
           and
           the
           Nervous
           parts
           ,
           and
           withal
           that
           they
           make
           all
           the
           parts
           more
           firm
           and
           steady
           ,
           and
           stir
           up
           a
           stronger
           Pulse
           in
           the
           external
           parts
           ;
           al
           which
           things
           are
           of
           no
           smal
           moment
           in
           the
           cure
           of
           this
           Diseas
           .
        
         
           One
           amongst
           us
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           among
           other
           things
           he
           prescribed
           this
           remedy
           to
           a
           Child
           of
           two
           years
           old
           who
           was
           troubled
           with
           the
           Rachites
           ,
           and
           was
           also
           fallen
           into
           a
           continual
           and
           malignant
           Feaver
           ,
           and
           grown
           almost
           frantick
           .
           Hereupon
           the
           Child
           found
           present
           and
           manifest
           eas
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           few
           days
           was
           delivered
           from
           his
           
           Feaver
           .
           Afterwards
           having
           purged
           him
           twice
           or
           thrice
           with
           an
           infusion
           of
           Rhubarb
           ,
           &c.
           
           Beyond
           the
           expectation
           of
           all
           that
           saw
           it
           ,
           he
           also
           subdued
           this
           Affect
           almost
           without
           any
           other
           remedies
           .
           But
           as
           you
           can
           scarce
           find
           any
           commodity
           without
           a
           discommodity
           :
           so
           neither
           is
           this
           remedy
           exempted
           from
           al
           inconveniences
           .
           For
           it
           is
           unpleasing
           ,
           ful
           of
           pain
           and
           molestation
           to
           Children
           :
           Moreover
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           it
           interrupteth
           their
           exercise
           and
           pastime
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           which
           things
           ,
           unless
           perhaps
           som
           other
           complicated
           affect
           do
           point
           at
           an
           interdiction
           of
           exercise
           ,
           it
           may
           do
           much
           more
           prejudice
           than
           advantage
           .
           Again
           ,
           the
           force
           of
           it
           suddenly
           wasteth
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           by
           degrees
           is
           consumed
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           in
           all
           respects
           keep
           touch
           with
           a
           Chronical
           Diseas
           .
           Finally
           ,
           an
           Issu
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           Chronical
           Diseases
           ,
           may
           very
           wel
           supply
           its
           place
           in
           this
           affect
           .
           Wherfore
           we
           scarce
           admit
           the
           application
           of
           blisters
           in
           the
           cure
           of
           this
           malady
           ,
           unless
           som
           acute
           Diseas
           be
           complicated
           ,
           which
           may
           require
           this
           kind
           of
           Remedy
           ,
           as
           it
           fals
           out
           in
           the
           Cause
           propounded
           .
        
         
           Now
           wher
           this
           administration
           is
           requisit
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           commodiously
           performed
           upon
           the
           turning
           Joynts
           of
           the
           Neck
           ,
           unless
           som
           Issu
           have
           prepossessed
           the
           place
           ;
           in
           which
           case
           you
           must
           administer
           them
           either
           behind
           the
           Ears
           ,
           or
           four
           Fingers
           below
           the
           Issu
           .
           We
           deny
           not
           but
           it
           may
           be
           fitted
           to
           several
           other
           places
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           complication
           of
           other
           Diseases
           .
           But
           we
           here
           design
           the
           place
           which
           a
           peculiar
           reference
           to
           the
           present
           Diseas
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Ligatures
           also
           may
           be
           referred
           to
           this
           Title
           ,
           and
           indeed
           we
           grant
           ,
           that
           somtimes
           they
           are
           not
           altogether
           unuseful
           in
           this
           affect
           ;
           namly
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           very
           moderate
           ,
           and
           adhibited
           by
           just
           distances
           ,
           and
           unto
           convenient
           places
           ;
           but
           you
           must
           beware
           that
           they
           hinder
           not
           the
           growth
           of
           that
           part
           ,
           wherunto
           they
           are
           applyed
           ;
           
           which
           is
           don
           if
           they
           be
           sufficiently
           loose
           ,
           and
           made
           of
           soft
           wool
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           Day
           time
           ,
           or
           for
           som
           part
           of
           the
           Day
           they
           are
           tyed
           up
           ,
           and
           unbound
           at
           night
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           fitted
           to
           the
           Thighs
           and
           Legs
           upon
           the
           Knee
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Arms
           upon
           the
           Elbow
           .
        
         
           Yet
           Ligatures
           do
           here
           seem
           to
           conduce
           much
           to
           the
           stoppage
           of
           the
           Blood
           from
           flowing
           to
           the
           Head
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           fastned
           to
           the
           outward
           parts
           that
           are
           extenuated
           :
           besides
           ,
           this
           Remedy
           is
           good
           to
           retard
           the
           over
           slippery
           return
           of
           the
           Blood
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           unto
           which
           the
           Ligature
           is
           applyed
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Hitherto
           also
           belong
           the
           Fasciation
           or
           swathing
           of
           certain
           parts
           ,
           for
           this
           hath
           an
           affinity
           with
           Ligatures
           .
           For
           som
           use
           to
           enwrap
           the
           weak
           parts
           in
           wollen
           blankets
           ,
           therby
           to
           strengthen
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           cherish
           their
           heat
           ;
           namly
           ,
           the
           Feet
           ,
           the
           Legs
           ,
           the
           Knees
           ,
           and
           the
           adjacent
           parts
           of
           the
           Thighs
           .
           But
           you
           must
           be
           careful
           that
           the
           overstraightness
           of
           them
           hinder
           not
           their
           growth
           .
        
         
           
           
             F
          
           
             C
          
        
         
           
             B
          
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             C
          
           
             D
          
        
         
           
             D
          
           
             G
          
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             B
          
           
             C
          
           
             D
          
        
         
           A
           B
           Two
           Iron
           rings
           .
        
         
           C
           D
           The
           Diameter
           of
           the
           Joynts
           of
           the
           Splents
           .
        
         
         
           F
           G
           The
           two
           Splents
           .
        
         
           Instead
           of
           the
           Splents
           you
           may
           more
           commodiously
           use
           thin
           plates
           of
           Iron
           ,
           and
           the
           whol
           Instrument
           may
           be
           made
           of
           Iron
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           Axel
           trees
           or
           Diameters
           C
           D
           upon
           which
           the
           Shingles
           or
           Splents
           are
           bended
           F
           G
           are
           fastned
           with
           two
           rings
           or
           hoops
           .
           But
           the
           hoops
           themselves
           A
           B
           C
           are
           made
           of
           plates
           of
           Iron
           of
           an
           exquisit
           thinness
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           burthensom
           ,
           and
           withal
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           wel
           smoothed
           ,
           and
           polisht
           that
           they
           hinder
           not
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           Splents
           .
           These
           rings
           must
           be
           of
           an
           equal
           Latitude
           ,
           
           suppose
           about
           two
           fingers
           a
           cross
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           be
           so
           fitted
           together
           ,
           that
           on
           every
           side
           they
           may
           be
           paralels
           ;
           only
           let
           there
           be
           so
           much
           distance
           between
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           fitly
           receive
           the
           tops
           of
           the
           Splents
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           Those
           hoops
           must
           not
           only
           be
           coupled
           with
           a
           double
           Axel
           C
           and
           D
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           five
           smal
           Iron
           Nails
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           The
           whol
           composition
           of
           the
           Instrument
           must
           be
           so
           made
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           fast
           and
           fitly
           tied
           to
           the
           side
           of
           the
           bended
           knee
           sticking
           out
           ,
           and
           withal
           that
           it
           may
           serve
           as
           well
           for
           the
           extension
           as
           the
           ordinary
           bending
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           let
           it
           restrain
           the
           deflexion
           of
           it
           to
           either
           side
           ,
           especially
           to
           the
           part
           sticking
           out
           .
           Which
           is
           the
           caus
           why
           the
           Axels
           are
           fastned
           with
           a
           double
           Hoop
           ,
           namely
           lest
           the
           Joynts
           should
           be
           loos
           ,
           and
           yield
           to
           the
           deflexion
           of
           the
           Knee
           .
        
         
           In
           like
           manner
           the
           torsion
           and
           mishapen
           writhing
           of
           the
           Feet
           is
           also
           frequently
           corrected
           with
           Swathing
           Bands
           .
           If
           the
           Toes
           are
           outwardly
           distorted
           ,
           they
           must
           every
           night
           be
           bound
           up
           ,
           little
           balls
           of
           Cotton
           being
           put
           between
           the
           Heels
           and
           the
           Ankles
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Toes
           bend
           inwards
           ,
           then
           you
           must
           bind
           the
           Ankles
           ,
           and
           put
           a
           little
           Cotton
           between
           the
           great
           Toes
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           To
           straighten
           the
           trunk
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           or
           to
           keep
           it
           straight
           ,
           they
           use
           to
           make
           Breastplates
           of
           Whale-bone
           put
           into
           two
           woolen
           Cloaths
           and
           Sewed
           together
           ,
           which
           they
           so
           fit
           to
           the
           Bodies
           of
           the
           Children
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           keep
           the
           Backbone
           upright
           ,
           repress
           the
           sticking
           out
           of
           the
           Bones
           ,
           and
           defend
           the
           crookedness
           of
           them
           from
           a
           further
           compression
           .
           But
           you
           must
           be
           careful
           that
           they
           be
           not
           troublesom
           to
           the
           Children
           that
           wear
           them
           ,
           and
           therfore
           the
           best
           way
           is
           to
           fasten
           them
           to
           the
           Spine
           of
           the
           Back
           with
           a
           handsom
           string
           fitted
           to
           that
           use
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXX
           .
           Of
           the
           Pharmacentical
           matter
           ,
           and
           first
           of
           such
           things
           as
           clense
           the
           first
           Passages
           .
        
         
           THis
           matter
           is
           of
           manifold
           and
           most
           noble
           use
           ,
           and
           satisfieth
           very
           many
           Indications
           .
           For
           it
           comprehendeth
           al
           Medicaments
           ,
           those
           only
           accepted
           which
           concern
           the
           Chyrurgion
           ,
           which
           have
           a
           primary
           relation
           either
           to
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           or
           the
           Diseas
           it self
           ,
           or
           the
           Symptoms
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           divided
           into
           remedies
           Internal
           or
           External
           ,
           and
           each
           of
           them
           into
           Simple
           and
           Compound
           .
           Again
           the
           Internal
           may
           be
           subdivided
           into
           such
           
             as
             clens
             the
             first
             passagss
          
           ,
           as
           
             Medicines
             Preparatory
          
           .
           Into
           
             Electively
             evacuant
          
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           
             Specifically
             alterant
          
           and
           Evacuant
           ,
           and
           finally
           into
           those
           that
           
             correct
             the
             Symptoms
          
           .
        
         
           Among
           these
           the
           Internal
           obtain
           the
           precedency
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           again
           such
           as
           wash
           away
           the
           impurities
           of
           the
           first
           passages
           ,
           becaus
           these
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           observed
           )
           are
           justly
           accounted
           an
           impediment
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           following
           remedies
           ,
           and
           simply
           ought
           first
           to
           be
           removed
           .
           But
           in
           all
           the
           Titles
           (
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           thing
           will
           licens
           or
           warrant
           us
           )
           we
           will
           place
           the
           Simple
           before
           the
           Compound
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           these
           washing
           remedies
           comprehend
           these
           three
           kinds
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             Clysters
             ,
             Vomits
          
           ,
           and
           
             Lenitive
             Purgations
          
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             use
             of
             Clysters
             ,
             and
             some
             forms
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Injection
             of
             Clyster-pipes
             ,
             before
             we
             more
             exactly
             and
             earnestly
             attempt
             the
             Cure
             ,
             is
             then
             chiefly
             pre-required
             ,
             when
             the
             Belly
             is
             costive
             ,
             and
             the
             Excrements
             are
             hardned
             ;
             or
             when
             some
             windy
             humors
             torment
             the
             Guts
             ,
             or
             some
             vehement
             pain
             in
             the
             Bowels
             afflict
             the
             Patient
             .
             In
             which
             cases
             they
             may
             not
             only
             be
             injected
             before
             any
             preparation
             ,
             but
             also
             before
             a
             Vomit
             ,
             yea
             or
             a
             Lenitive
             Purgation
             .
             These
             are
             frequently
             compounded
             of
             benign
             and
             gentle
             Purgers
             ,
             somtimes
             also
             of
             such
             as
             have
             only
             a
             faculty
             to
             make
             the
             waies
             slippery
             ,
             and
             to
             expel
             wind
             ,
             but
             never
             of
             Cathartical
             ingredients
             that
             are
             violent
             they
             are
             to
             be
             injected
             warm
             or
             lukewarm
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             long
             abstinence
             from
             meat
             .
             We
             shall
             present
             some
             forms
             .
          
           
             Take
             Cows
             new-Milk
             ,
             warmed
             ,
             four
             or
             five
             ounces
             ;
             Anis
             Seeds
             beaten
             to
             Pouder
             ten
             grains
             ;
             Cours
             Sugar
             ,
             one
             ounce
             ,
             one
             ounce
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             or
             two
             ounces
             ;
             The
             Yolk
             of
             one
             Egg
             :
             
               mingle
               them
               and
               make
               a
               Clyster
               ;
               to
               these
               may
               be
               added
            
             half
             an
             ounce
             of
             new
             Butter
             .
          
           
             
               Take
               a
               sufficient
               quantity
               of
               an
               emollient
               Decoction
               .
            
             An
             Electuary
             lenitive
             half
             an
             ounce
             ;
             Syrup
             of
             Roses
             Solutive
             ,
             and
             Syrup
             of
             Violets
             ,
             of
             each
             six
             drachms
             ;
             Oyl
             of
             Chamomel
             one
             ounce
             ;
             mingle
             them
             ,
             make
             your
             Clyster
             and
             let
             it
             be
             injected
             lukewarm
             .
          
           
             Take
             the
             Roots
             of
             Marsh
             Mallows
             beaten
             together
             ,
             half
             an
             ounce
             ,
             
               or
               in
               lieu
               therof
            
             ,
             the
             leaves
             or
             Flowers
             of
             Mallows
             half
             a
             handful
             ;
             Flowers
             of
             Chamomel
             one
             pugil
             ;
             Hemp
             Seeds
             two
             drachms
             :
             
               boyl
               them
               in
               a
               sufficient
               quantity
               of
            
             Whey
             mingled
             with
             Beer
             :
             To
             four
             or
             five
             ounces
             of
             the
             Decoction
             
               ad
               of
            
             Diacassia
             ,
             or
             Electuarium
             Passulatum
             half
             an
             ounce
             ,
             Syrup
             of
             Roses
             Solutive
             ,
             
             and
             Kitchin
             Sugar
             ,
             of
             each
             one
             ounce
             ;
             new
             Butter
             six
             drachms
             ,
             
               you
               may
               if
               you
               see
               occasion
               ad
            
             the
             yolk
             of
             one
             Egg.
             
          
           
             Take
             Stone-Horsdung
             that
             is
             new
             ,
             one
             ounce
             and
             an
             half
             ;
             The
             Seeds
             of
             Annis
             ,
             Fennel
             ,
             Mallows
             ,
             beaten
             together
             ,
             of
             each
             one
             drachm
             and
             an
             half
             ;
             Flowers
             of
             Chamomel
             one
             pugil
             .
             
               Boyl
               them
               in
               a
               sufficient
               quantity
               of
               posset
               drink
               :
               In
               four
               or
               five
               ounces
            
             of
             the
             Decoction
             ,
             
               dissolve
               ten
               drachms
            
             of
             Syrup
             of
             Violets
             ,
             common
             Sugar
             ,
             and
             Oyl
             of
             Roses
             ,
             of
             each
             half
             an
             ounce
             :
             
               Mingle
               them
               and
               make
               your
               Clyster
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             use
             of
             vomiting
             remedies
             ,
             and
             some
             examples
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Emedical
             Remedies
             or
             Vomits
             ,
             do
             chiefly
             perform
             three
             things
             .
             First
             they
             evacuate
             crude
             or
             corrupt
             humors
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             impurities
             contained
             in
             the
             Stomach
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             a
             shorter
             and
             more
             expedite
             way
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             were
             conveyed
             through
             the
             involutions
             and
             labyrinths
             of
             the
             Guts
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             By
             an
             agitation
             and
             commotion
             raised
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             ,
             especially
             the
             Bowels
             ,
             they
             loosen
             the
             gross
             and
             viscous
             humors
             adhering
             unto
             them
             ,
             or
             impacted
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             frequently
             expel
             them
             ,
             especially
             those
             which
             are
             collected
             in
             the
             Stomach
             and
             Guts
             ;
             in
             which
             respect
             they
             are
             profitable
             against
             torments
             of
             the
             Chollick
             and
             very
             conducible
             to
             unlock
             Obstructions
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             They
             most
             effectually
             irritate
             the
             expulsive
             faculty
             of
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             the
             Bowels
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             many
             times
             upon
             a
             single
             application
             they
             compel
             forth
             the
             hidden
             and
             unappearing
             causes
             and
             fomentations
             of
             Diseases
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             intermitting
             Feavers
             .
             For
             by
             the
             very
             straining
             to
             vomit
             ,
             the
             Guts
             are
             also
             instimulated
             to
             
             cast
             out
             by
             siege
             .
             The
             Liver
             powreth
             away
             the
             Choller
             by
             the
             Biliary
             Pore
             ;
             the
             sweet-Bread
             voideth
             his
             peculiar
             excrement
             by
             the
             new
             Vessel
             into
             the
             Guts
             ;
             the
             Spleen
             also
             perhaps
             unburdens
             in
             a
             plentiful
             manner
             his
             excrement
             into
             the
             Stomach
             by
             Vessels
             not
             yet
             throughly
             known
             :
             The
             Kidneys
             exern
             through
             the
             Ureters
             ,
             the
             Lungs
             by
             a
             strong
             Cough
             eject
             their
             Flegm
             through
             the
             Windpipe
             :
             The
             Brain
             emptieth
             it self
             of
             salt
             ,
             waterish
             Rhewms
             ,
             and
             matter
             by
             the
             Palate
             ,
             the
             Nostrils
             and
             the
             Eyes
             .
             Finally
             the
             whol
             Body
             for
             the
             most
             part
             is
             rendred
             more
             prone
             to
             a
             Diaphoresis
             either
             by
             a
             manifest
             sweating
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             an
             occult
             and
             insensible
             Transpiration
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             it
             must
             be
             noted
             that
             not
             all
             gentle
             Vomits
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             the
             more
             vehement
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             given
             in
             too
             smal
             a
             dose
             wil
             presently
             and
             fully
             perform
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             yet
             in
             their
             operations
             they
             effect
             more
             or
             less
             according
             to
             the
             strength
             or
             quantity
             of
             the
             Medicine
             ,
             and
             indeed
             if
             the
             stronger
             be
             administred
             in
             a
             full
             dose
             they
             effectually
             attain
             to
             the
             three
             marks
             propounded
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             obvious
             ,
             by
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             any
             Reader
             ,
             that
             strong
             Vomits
             prescribed
             in
             a
             full
             quantity
             are
             not
             competible
             to
             Children
             affected
             with
             this
             Diseas
             ,
             neither
             can
             their
             tender
             strength
             overcome
             and
             subdue
             so
             great
             tumults
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             Universal
             evacuation
             so
             suddenly
             wrought
             ,
             Wherfore
             this
             kind
             of
             remedy
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             prescribed
             to
             Children
             without
             diligent
             precaution
             and
             circumspection
             ,
             and
             both
             the
             strength
             ,
             quantity
             ,
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Medicine
             are
             duly
             to
             be
             prepondred
             .
             To
             this
             end
             therfore
             we
             shall
             set
             down
             some
             Cautious
             in
             favor
             of
             unexperienced
             Practicers
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             A
             Vomit
             is
             not
             to
             be
             provoked
             in
             this
             Diseas
             ,
             unless
             the
             humors
             tend
             upwards
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             ,
             but
             
             then
             indeed
             they
             may
             be
             expelled
             by
             vomiting
             remedies
             without
             difficulty
             .
          
           
             Seeondly
             ,
             Not
             unless
             Children
             are
             naturally
             or
             customarily
             apt
             to
             vomit
             ,
             and
             do
             easily
             endure
             it
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             Bloud-spitting
             ,
             the
             Ptisick
             and
             Consumption
             ,
             in
             any
             flowing
             of
             Bloud
             at
             the
             Nose
             ,
             or
             any
             internal
             opening
             of
             the
             Veins
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             cases
             ,
             abstinence
             must
             he
             enjoyned
             from
             this
             remedy
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Vehement
             vomits
             exhibited
             in
             a
             larger
             dose
             are
             here
             forbidden
             .
             For
             the
             fear
             is
             just
             and
             prudent
             that
             they
             may
             depopulate
             the
             Natural
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             further
             consume
             the
             very
             solid
             parts
             which
             before
             were
             over-much
             extenuated
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             necessary
             therfore
             that
             the
             Vomits
             here
             prescribed
             ,
             be
             either
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             gentle
             ,
             or
             corrected
             if
             they
             be
             vehement
             and
             administred
             in
             a
             lessened
             dose
             .
          
           
             
               You
               wil
               say
            
             ,
             If
             they
             be
             of
             a
             mild
             and
             lenitive
             faculty
             ,
             or
             exhibited
             in
             a
             diminute
             quantity
             ,
             they
             cannot
             compel
             the
             humors
             with
             any
             efficacy
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             we
             answer
             ,
             Indeed
             where
             Nature
             contributeth
             little
             or
             no
             assistance
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ;
             but
             in
             such
             cases
             we
             totally
             prohibit
             the
             administration
             of
             vomiting
             remedies
             ;
             but
             presupposing
             both
             a
             fitness
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Humors
             to
             this
             evacuation
             (
             as
             is
             required
             in
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Caution
             )
             even
             gentle
             vomits
             may
             expel
             such
             humors
             as
             are
             seated
             in
             the
             first
             passages
             .
             The
             thing
             must
             be
             said
             of
             the
             strong
             being
             prudently
             corrected
             and
             sparingly
             applied
             .
             For
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             correction
             and
             diminute
             quantity
             they
             do
             not
             much
             shake
             and
             discompose
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             provoke
             Nature
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             through
             the
             proclivity
             of
             the
             Stomach
             and
             Humors
             they
             are
             sufficient
             to
             reward
             this
             Scope
             with
             a
             laudable
             success
             .
             We
             will
             now
             subjoyn
             some
             few
             Examples
             .
          
           
           
             Take
             the
             tops
             of
             Groundsel
             half
             an
             handful
             ,
             Raisons
             one
             ounce
             ;
             boyl
             them
             in
             a
             pound
             of
             Ale
             to
             the
             consumption
             of
             one
             half
             .
             To
             three
             ounces
             of
             Colature
             ,
             ad
             half
             an
             ounce
             of
             
               Syr.
               Acetos
               .
               simpl
            
             .
             Mingle
             them
             &
             drink
             them
             luke-warm
             .
          
           
             Or
          
           
             Take
             the
             Infusion
             of
             Crocus-metallorum
             in
             Spanish
             Wine
             ,
             made
             in
             a
             cold
             place
             and
             well
             purified
             ,
             by
             subsidence
             one
             dram
             ,
             a
             dram
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             or
             two
             drams
             
               (
               according
               to
               the
               age
               and
               strength
               of
               the
               sick
               )
            
             half
             a
             dram
             of
             Syr.
             Acetos
             .
             simp
             .
             Posset-drink
             an
             ounce
             and
             an
             half
             .
             Cinamon
             Water
             ten
             drops
             :
             
               or
               instead
               therof
               if
               there
               be
               any
               fear
               of
               Convulsions
               ,
            
             one
             scruple
             of
             Aq.
             Antepilept
             .
             Lang.
             
               Mingle
               them
               and
               drink
               it
               warm
               .
            
          
           
             Take
             the
             Juyce
             of
             the
             Leaves
             of
             Asarabacca
             half
             a
             dram
             ,
             two
             scruples
             or
             a
             dram
             .
             Syrup
             .
             Acetos
             .
             simp
             .
             two
             drams
             .
             
               Mingle
               them
               with
               a
               sufficient
               quantity
               of
            
             Posset-drink
             .
          
           
             Take
             Salt
             of
             Vitriol
             from
             five
             to
             ten
             grains
             ,
             Give
             it
             in
             Posset
             drink
             .
          
        
         
           
             Lenitive
             Catharticks
             .
          
           
             These
             Evacuant
             Medicines
             produce
             their
             Effects
             without
             tumult
             ,
             and
             therfore
             they
             requir
             not
             so
             great
             circumspection
             as
             Vomiting
             Compositions
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             are
             electively
             Purgant
             .
             Yet
             three
             things
             must
             be
             considered
             in
             the
             Use
             of
             them
             .
             1.
             
             That
             they
             do
             not
             nausiat
             the
             Ventricle
             with
             such
             an
             ingrateful
             tast
             and
             favor
             as
             may
             render
             an
             abhorrence
             from
             all
             future
             Medicaments
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             oppress
             not
             the
             Stomach
             by
             an
             immoderat
             quantity
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             potion
             drunk
             be
             not
             presently
             vomited
             up
             .
             To
             prevent
             this
             last
             danger
             it
             will
             be
             a
             good
             way
             presently
             to
             bedew
             and
             moisten
             the
             
             Mouth
             with
             some
             pleasant
             and
             agreable
             Liquor
             ,
             or
             with
             candid
             Cherries
             ,
             or
             preserv'd
             Barberries
             3
             or
             to
             temper
             the
             juyce
             of
             Orenges
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             
               These
               Lenitives
               may
               be
               divided
               into
            
             Simple
             &
             Compound
             :
             
               and
               these
               again
               into
               such
            
             as
             are
             sold
             in
             the
             Shops
             ,
             
               and
               such
            
             as
             are
             newly
             made
             and
             accomodated
             to
             the
             present
             scope
             of
             the
             Physitian
             .
          
           
             
               There
               are
               found
               very
               few
               Simples
               that
               of
               themselvs
               wil
               satisfie
               this
            
             scope
             ;
             as
             Manna
             ,
             Cassia
             fistula
             ,
             Aloe
             soccatrina
             ,
             Tamarinds
             ,
             Polypodium
             of
             the
             Oak
             .
             
               But
               very
               ineffectually
               ,
               unless
               they
               be
               compounded
               with
               other
               Purgative
               Ingredients
               (
               more
               follow
               )
               as
            
             Jujubes
             ,
             Sebestens
             ,
             sweet
             Prunes
             and
             Damascens
             ,
             Figs
             ,
             Dates
             ,
             the
             Pap
             or
             Pulp
             of
             rosted
             Apples
             ,
             the
             Flowers
             of
             Mallows
             ,
             Violets
             ,
             Pellatory
             of
             the
             wall
             ,
             Mercury
             ,
             the
             Roots
             of
             Marshmallous
             ,
             Liquoris
             ,
             the
             four
             greater
             cold
             Seeds
             ,
             the
             Seeds
             of
             Mallows
             ,
             sweet
             Almonds
             ,
             rare
             Egs
             ,
             Fatty
             substances
             ,
             Butter
             ,
             Oyl
             of
             Olives
             ,
             Oyl
             of
             Almonds
             ,
             Whey
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             
               These
               although
               of
               themselves
               they
               are
               of
               smal
               efficacy
               ,
               yet
               by
               the
               commixture
               of
               other
               Catharticks
               they
               require
               a
               gentle
               purgative
               quality
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               contemned
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Lenitive
               compound
               Catharticks
               which
               are
               sold
               in
               Shops
               ,
               are
               these
               :
            
             Cassia
             extracted
             with
             ,
             or
             without
             Senna
             ,
             Diacassia
             ,
             Electuarium
             Lenitivum
             ,
             Diaprunum
             lenitivum
             ,
             Electuarium
             passulatum
             ,
             A
             common
             Decoction
             for
             a
             Medicine
             ,
             A
             Decoction
             of
             Flowers
             &
             Fruits
             ,
             Syrup
             and
             Honey
             of
             Violets
             ,
             Syrup
             of
             Roses
             solutive
             ,
             Honey
             of
             Mercury
             ,
             Honey
             of
             Raisons
             ,
             Conserve
             of
             damask
             Roses
             ,
             Of
             the
             Flowers
             of
             Mallows
             ,
             of
             Violets
             .
             
               To
               these
               may
               be
               subjoyned
               som
               extempory
               forms
               .
               As
            
          
           
             Take
             of
             the
             best
             Calabrian
             Manna
             
               six
               drams
            
             ,
             Cremor
             of
             Tartar
             
               seven
               grains
            
             ,
             Posset-Ale
             in
             which
             a
             few
             Aniseeds
             have
             been
             boyled
             
               an
               ounce
               and
               an
               half
               .
               Mingle
               and
               give
               them
               in
               the
               morning
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Take
               of
               Polypodium
               of
               the
               Oak
            
             two
             ounces
             ,
             
               White
               Tartar
               prepared
            
             two
             drams
             ,
             
               sweet
               Apples
            
             twelve
             handfuls
             ,
             
               Raisons
               of
               the
               Sun
               stoned
            
             one
             ounce
             :
             
               Boyl
               them
               in
               a
               sufficient
               quantity
               of
               Water
               to
               a
               pound
               .
            
             In
             the
             Decoction
             infuse
             all
             night
             long
             
               Choice
               Senna
            
             an
             ounce
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             Rhubarb
             two
             drams
             ,
             
               Pulp
               of
               Cassia
               new
               drawn
            
             half
             an
             ounce
             ,
             Tamarinds
             an
             ounce
             ,
             
               Liquoris
               ,
               the
               Seeds
               of
               Annis
            
             and
             Coriander
             of
             each
             a
             dram
             and
             an
             half
             :
             The
             next
             morning
             strain
             it
             through
             a
             linnen
             Cloth
             ,
             and
             to
             eight
             ounces
             of
             the
             Decoction
             ad
             
               White
               Sugar
            
             six
             ounces
             ;
             Boyl
             it
             a
             little
             ;
             and
             when
             you
             have
             don
             so
             ,
             ad
             to
             it
             Manna
             dissolved
             in
             
               Syrup
               of
               Roses
            
             ,
             of
             each
             two
             ounces
             ;
             
               Syrup
               of
               Violets
            
             one
             ounce
             :
             Make
             of
             them
             a
             
               Lenitive
               Syrup
            
             .
             Let
             the
             diseased
             Child
             take
             an
             ounce
             either
             in
             
               Succory
               Water
            
             ,
             or
             
               Water
               of
               Pellitory
               of
               the
               wall
               ,
            
             with
             a
             dram
             of
             the
             
               Juyce
               of
               Lemmons
            
             .
          
           
             Take
             
               of
               Lenitive
               Electuary
            
             one
             dram
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             or
             two
             drams
             ;
             
               Syrup
               of
               Roses
               solutive
            
             two
             drams
             and
             an
             half
             ;
             
               Cremor
               of
               Tartar
            
             ten
             grains
             ;
             Posset-ale
             a
             sufficient
             quantity
             ▪
             Mingle
             and
             administer
             them
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             .
          
           
             Take
             
               of
               Aloes
               washt
            
             ,
             or
             
               Aromatical
               Pils
            
             seven
             grains
             ;
             Make
             two
             Pills
             with
             
               Syrup
               af
               Roses
               solutive
            
             ,
             put
             them
             into
             two
             
               Candid
               Cherries
               the
               skius
               being
               pulled
               off
               ,
            
             and
             let
             them
             be
             swallowed
             whol
             lest
             the
             tast
             be
             offensive
             ,
             about
             sleeping
             time
             in
             the
             evening
             .
             In
             the
             morning
             give
             to
             drink
             after
             them
             ,
             one
             ounce
             of
             
               Syrup
               of
               Roses
               solutive
            
             in
             
               Posset
               Ale.
            
             Or
          
           
             Take
             
               of
               Syrup
               of
               Roses
               solutive
            
             six
             drams
             ;
             Violets
             half
             an
             ounce
             ;
             
               Juyce
               of
               Lemons
            
             one
             dram
             ;
             
               Electuarium
               Passulatum
            
             one
             dram
             :
             Mingle
             them
             with
             Succory
             or
             
               Pellitory
               Water
            
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             in
             the
             morning
             fasting
             .
             Thus
             much
             of
             those
             Medicines
             as
             clear
             the
             first
             passages
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXXI
           .
           Remedies
           Preparatory
           ,
           and
           their
           Vse
           .
        
         
           THese
           Remedies
           partly
           relate
           to
           the
           preparation
           of
           the
           Humors
           ,
           partly
           to
           the
           waies
           thorow
           which
           they
           are
           to
           be
           expelled
           ,
           and
           partly
           to
           the
           passages
           themselvs
           ,
           wherin
           they
           are
           contained
           .
           Now
           it
           must
           be
           known
           ,
           That
           the
           Evacuation
           which
           is
           perfected
           by
           Vomits
           ,
           doth
           least
           of
           any
           pre-requir
           any
           preparation
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           is
           accomplished
           by
           Catharticks
           or
           Medicins
           Purging
           ,
           doth
           most
           of
           all
           exact
           it
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Humors
           in
           general
           to
           be
           prepared
           are
           either
           Flegmatick
           ,
           namly
           cold
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           qualified
           and
           tempered
           with
           hot
           ,
           thick
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           attenuated
           ;
           viscous
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           cut
           and
           opened
           ;
           or
           Cholerick
           ,
           namly
           sharp
           ,
           bitter
           ,
           burning
           ,
           corrosive
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           be
           mitigated
           with
           lenifying
           and
           aswaging
           Medicins
           ;
           or
           Melancholly
           ,
           namly
           earthy
           ,
           feculent
           ,
           tartarous
           ,
           which
           by
           a
           benignity
           of
           application
           must
           be
           rendred
           fluxible
           ;
           or
           lastly
           serous
           and
           waterish
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           disposed
           and
           as
           it
           were
           manuducted
           either
           to
           the
           Urinary
           passages
           ,
           as
           by
           pissing
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Belly
           as
           by
           siege
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           parts
           near
           the
           Skin
           that
           they
           may
           with
           the
           more
           facility
           evaporate
           by
           Sweating
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           waies
           ,
           thorow
           which
           the
           Evacuation
           must
           be
           effected
           ,
           ought
           also
           to
           be
           made
           fit
           and
           prepared
           ,
           
           and
           not
           only
           the
           common
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           special
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           peccant
           matter
           in
           particular
           is
           conveyed
           to
           those
           common
           Channels
           .
           For
           there
           is
           one
           preparation
           of
           the
           Vessels
           of
           the
           Kidnies
           (
           which
           is
           chiefly
           expedited
           by
           Medicins
           of
           a
           slippery
           and
           loosning
           faculty
           )
           another
           of
           the
           Vessels
           of
           the
           Liver
           ,
           which
           is
           don
           by
           opening
           ,
           clensing
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           astringent
           Medicaments
           :
           A
           third
           of
           the
           Vessels
           of
           the
           Lungs
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           succesfully
           wrought
           by
           Lenient
           and
           Maturant
           Remedies
           ,
           somtimes
           perhaps
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           matter
           Medicins
           incident
           or
           atenuant
           being
           administred
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           Administrations
           making
           thick
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           have
           a
           vertue
           to
           arrest
           and
           avert
           the
           flux
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Those
           parts
           wherein
           the
           vicious
           humors
           principally
           flow
           or
           are
           lodged
           ,
           require
           the
           admixture
           of
           Medicaments
           peculiarly
           apropriated
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           as
           this
           or
           that
           part
           is
           more
           or
           less
           affected
           ,
           somtimes
           choice
           must
           be
           made
           of
           Cephalicals
           ,
           somtimes
           Hepaticals
           ,
           and
           somtimes
           Pectoral
           Preparations
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           (
           that
           we
           may
           comprehend
           together
           most
           if
           not
           all
           of
           the
           qualities
           of
           Preparatory
           Remedies
           required
           in
           this
           Affect
           )
           we
           say
           ,
           That
           these
           Remedies
           prescribed
           by
           Art
           ought
           to
           be
           moderatly
           hot
           (
           unless
           there
           be
           a
           Feaver
           present
           )
           also
           attenuant
           ,
           incident
           and
           opening
           ;
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           that
           by
           a
           peculiar
           right
           they
           must
           have
           respect
           to
           the
           Liver
           ,
           the
           Lungs
           and
           the
           Head
           ,
           which
           parts
           for
           the
           most
           part
           are
           commonly
           in
           this
           Affect
           oppressed
           with
           a
           plenitude
           of
           humors
           :
           Again
           ,
           That
           there
           are
           some
           things
           specifically
           apropriated
           to
           this
           Affect
           ▪
           and
           if
           such
           things
           are
           not
           in
           Readiness
           which
           are
           regestred
           in
           the
           number
           of
           things
           preparatory
           ,
           and
           dedicated
           to
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           than
           at
           least
           other
           specificals
           ought
           to
           be
           mingled
           with
           the
           Preparatory
           Medicines
           .
        
         
         
           These
           things
           being
           premised
           ,
           we
           judged
           it
           expedient
           to
           set
           down
           such
           Simple
           and
           Compound
           Medicines
           as
           are
           usually
           sold
           in
           the
           Shops
           ,
           and
           also
           some
           examples
           of
           decompounded
           Preparatory
           Remedies
           .
           Yet
           we
           forbid
           the
           expectation
           of
           all
           Simples
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           of
           any
           one
           ,
           that
           should
           comprehend
           all
           the
           qualities
           ,
           which
           even
           now
           we
           attributed
           to
           those
           exquisite
           and
           apropriate
           Remedies
           ;
           for
           then
           there
           would
           be
           no
           need
           of
           any
           Composition
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           reckon
           up
           such
           and
           so
           many
           that
           a
           prudent
           Physitian
           may
           select
           and
           contemper
           them
           among
           themselves
           ,
           which
           being
           discreetly
           intermingled
           they
           may
           be
           correspondent
           to
           all
           the
           fore
           recited
           qualities
           .
        
         
           The
           Simples
           and
           Compounds
           
             prepared
             in
             the
             Shops
             in
             readiness
             are
             these
             .
          
           All
           the
           Capillary
           Herbs
           ,
           especially
           Tricumanes
           ,
           Rhue
           of
           the
           Wall.
           Spica
           Roots
           of
           Os●●●ed
           royal
           ;
           the
           Buds
           of
           the
           male
           Fernbrake
           newly
           sprung
           up
           ,
           Polipodium
           of
           the
           wall
           ;
           Hartstongue
           ,
           Liverword
           ,
           Ce●●●ach
           ,
           Agrimony
           ,
           Doddar
           ,
           Scabious
           ,
           Betony
           ▪
           the
           Leaves
           and
           Bark
           of
           Tamarisk
           ,
           the
           Bark
           of
           the
           Root
           of
           the
           Caper
           tree
           ;
           the
           Roots
           of
           Succory
           ,
           Endive
           ,
           Grass
           ,
           Sparagus
           ,
           Myrobalans
           ;
           Liquoris
           ,
           Raisons
           ,
           Primes
           ,
           Damsens
           ;
           the
           Seeds
           of
           Annis
           ,
           sweet
           Fennel
           ▪
           Coriander
           ,
           Caraway
           ,
           Dill
           ;
           Syrup
           of
           Maidenhair
           ,
           and
           Bot●ny
           ,
           Simple
           and
           Compound
           ,
           Syrupus
           Bizantinus
           ,
           Syrup
           of
           Succery
           ,
           Eupatory
           the
           five
           Roots
           ,
           S●aechadis
           ,
           and
           Horstongue
           .
        
         
           
             Out
             of
             these
             according
             to
             present
             Emergencies
             divers
             others
             may
             be
          
           Decompounded
           .
           
             As
             take
          
           the
           little
           Buds
           or
           Gems
           of
           the
           Roots
           of
           the
           male
           Fernbrake
           five
           in
           number
           ;
           boyl
           them
           in
           half
           a
           pound
           of
           Milk
           to
           three
           ounes
           ;
           let
           him
           drink
           the
           Decoction
           in
           a
           morning
           upon
           an
           empty
           Stomach
           .
           
             This
             is
             most
             agreable
             to
             yong
             Children
             that
             are
             tied
             to
             Milk.
             Or
             ,
          
        
         
         
           Take
           of
           the
           Buds
           of
           male
           Fernbrake
           newly
           budded
           out
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           
             one
             handful
          
           ;
           male
           Betony
           ,
           Hartstongue
           ,
           Liverwort
           ,
           
             of
             each
             half
             an
             handful
          
           ;
           Flowers
           of
           Tamaris
           
             one
             pugil
          
           ;
           Raisons
           
             one
             ounce
             and
             an
             half
             ;
             One
          
           Chicken
           the
           Guts
           pulled
           out
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           sufficient
           quantity
           of
           Oatmeal
           ,
           make
           your
           Broath
           according
           to
           art
           .
           
             Let
             the
             Child
             take
             three
             or
             four
             ounces
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             at
             four
             of
             the
             Clock
             in
             the
             afternoon
             ,
             adding
             (
             if
             you
             pleas
             )
             ten
             grains
             of
             the
          
           Cremor
           of
           Tartar.
           Or
        
         
           Take
           
             Maidenhair
             ,
             Liverwort
             ,
             Agrimony
             ,
             Doddor
             ,
          
           of
           each
           half
           a
           handful
           ;
           
             the
             Roots
             of
             male
             Fernbrake
             ,
             Grass
             ,
             Sparagus
             ,
          
           of
           each
           half
           an
           ounce
           ;
           
             Flowers
             of
             Tamaris
          
           ,
           one
           pugil
           ;
           Raisons
           one
           ounce
           ;
           
             White
             Tartar
             prepared
          
           one
           dram
           ;
           Liquoris
           half
           a
           dram
           ;
           Mace
           one
           scruple
           :
           Boyl
           them
           in
           two
           pints
           of
           
             Fountain
             water
          
           .
           To
           one
           pound
           of
           the
           Decoction
           ad
           3
           ounces
           of
           white
           or
           
             Rhenish
             Wine
             ;
             Syrup
             of
             Hartstongue
          
           one
           ounce
           and
           an
           half
           :
           Mingle
           them
           and
           make
           your
           Decoction
           ,
           wherof
           let
           the
           Child
           take
           a
           draught
           every
           morning
           ,
           and
           at
           four
           of
           the
           Clock
           in
           the
           afternoon
           .
           
             This
             is
             most
             prevalent
             and
             effectual
             against
             pertinacious
             obstructions
             in
             the
             Mesentery
             ,
             Liver
             ,
          
           &c.
           Or
        
         
           Take
           of
           
             Coltsfoot
             ,
             Maiden-hair
             ,
             Hartstongue
             ,
             Liverwort
             ,
          
           of
           each
           half
           an
           handful
           ;
           
             the
             Roots
             of
             sweet
             Chervil
          
           and
           Sparagus
           ,
           of
           each
           half
           an
           ounce
           ;
           
             Spanish
             Liquoris
          
           two
           drams
           ;
           Mace
           a
           scruple
           ;
           
             Raisins
             of
             the
             Sun
             stoned
          
           ,
           an
           ounce
           ;
           Jujubes
           by
           number
           six
           ,
           Sebestens
           eight
           ,
           two
           
             Figs
             cut
             in
             peices
          
           :
           boyl
           them
           in
           a
           sufficient
           quantity
           of
           Barly-water
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           pound
           of
           the
           Decoction
           ,
           ad
           
             Syrup
             of
             Maiden-hair
          
           ,
           an
           ounce
           and
           an
           half
           :
           Mingle
           them
           together
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           a
           very
           good
           Drink
           for
           such
           as
           are
           troubled
           with
           an
           obstruction
           in
           the
           Lungs
           .
        
         
         
           Take
           
             of
             sweet
             Wort
          
           two
           pound
           ;
           
             Liver-wort
             ,
             Maiden-hair
             ,
             Hartstongue
             ,
             Scabious
             ,
             Coltsfoot
             ,
             Featherfew
             ,
          
           of
           each
           an
           handful
           ;
           
             blue
             Figs
             cut
             in
             pieces
             ,
             Raisins
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
          
           of
           each
           half
           a
           pound
           ;
           
             Liquoris
             ,
             Anniseeds
          
           ,
           of
           each
           two
           drams
           :
           boyl
           them
           over
           a
           gentle
           fire
           nine
           hours
           ,
           strain
           it
           ,
           and
           keep
           it
           for
           your
           use
           .
           It
           's
           good
           for
           that
           the
           former
           was
           .
        
         
           Take
           
             Salsaperilla
             cut
             and
             well
             beaten
          
           three
           ounces
           ;
           
             the
             Roots
             of
             China
             ,
             Hartshorn
             shavings
             ,
             Ivory
             ,
          
           of
           each
           one
           ounce
           ;
           
             the
             Leaves
             of
             male
             Betony
             ,
             Liverwort
             ,
             Scabious
             ,
          
           of
           each
           three
           handfuls
           ;
           
             the
             Buds
             of
             the
             Root
             called
             Royal
             Osmond
             ,
             and
             Fernbrake
             ,
          
           of
           each
           two
           ounces
           :
           Boyl
           them
           in
           four
           gallons
           and
           a
           pottle
           of
           new
           Ale
           four
           or
           five
           hours
           over
           a
           gentle
           fire
           :
           Then
           after
           som
           hours
           respit
           strain
           it
           thorow
           an
           Hair-Sieve
           :
           afterwards
           put
           in
           of
           the
           
             Juyces
             of
             Scurvigrass
          
           and
           Brook-lime
           ,
           of
           each
           half
           a
           pound
           ;
           a
           sufficient
           quantity
           of
           Barm
           or
           Yeast
           :
           Let
           it
           work
           according
           to
           the
           usual
           manner
           ,
           put
           it
           into
           a
           little
           vessel
           and
           drawn
           out
           for
           the
           ordinary
           drink
           .
           
             This
             is
             most
             conducible
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             any
             suspition
             of
             the
             Scurvy
             or
          
           Venerious
           Pox
           ,
           
             being
             complicated
             with
             the
          
           Rachites
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXXII
           .
           Remedies
           Electively
           evacuant
           .
        
         
           THe
           matter
           of
           the
           Diseas
           being
           prepared
           ,
           and
           the
           passages
           opened
           to
           facilitate
           the
           evacuation
           ,
           the
           next
           thing
           is
           ,
           To
           consider
           what
           remedies
           wil
           electively
           expel
           the
           peccant
           humors
           in
           particular
           .
           Now
           these
           Medicines
           do
           partly
           concern
           the
           humors
           ,
           and
           partly
           the
           parts
           wherein
           they
           are
           lodged
           ;
           but
           in
           each
           of
           them
           a
           du
           regard
           must
           be
           had
           to
           the
           Spirits
           .
        
         
           The
           violent
           must
           be
           either
           totally
           prohibited
           ,
           or
           else
           exhibited
           after
           a
           du
           correction
           or
           a
           circumspect
           diminution
           of
           the
           dose
           ;
           and
           for
           yonger
           Children
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           weak
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           the
           less
           in
           quantity
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           gentle
           in
           quality
           ;
           for
           great
           and
           lusty
           Children
           you
           may
           prepare
           stronger
           remedies
           and
           in
           a
           larger
           dose
           (
           provided
           that
           they
           exceed
           not
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Child
           .
           In
           both
           causes
           it
           is
           safer
           to
           favor
           and
           go
           less
           then
           the
           strength
           wil
           bear
           ,
           than
           to
           transcend
           it
           in
           the
           least
           degree
           :
           and
           in
           this
           affect
           it
           is
           altogether
           better
           to
           proceed
           by
           an
           Epichrasis
           ,
           then
           together
           and
           at
           once
           to
           attempt
           the
           ful
           evacuation
           of
           the
           peccant
           humors
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           the
           predominant
           humors
           in
           the
           Body
           require
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           remedies
           ;
           as
           Choler
           ,
           Medicines
           purging
           Choler
           :
           Flegm
           ,
           Medicines
           purging
           flegm
           :
           Melancholy
           Medicines
           purging
           Melancholy
           :
           and
           waterish
           humors
           such
           as
           purge
           water
           .
        
         
         
           Again
           ,
           If
           the
           Liver
           be
           oppressed
           with
           humors
           more
           than
           the
           other
           parts
           ,
           such
           Catharticks
           must
           be
           chosen
           as
           peculiarly
           belong
           to
           the
           Liver
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           the
           Lungs
           being
           vehemently
           infested
           ,
           or
           the
           Brain
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           parts
           ,
           such
           remedies
           must
           be
           chosen
           as
           are
           appropriated
           to
           those
           parts
           .
           But
           if
           there
           be
           not
           a
           ready
           supply
           of
           purging
           Simples
           peculiarly
           dedicated
           to
           those
           parts
           ,
           that
           defect
           must
           be
           made
           good
           by
           a
           prudent
           commixture
           of
           such
           ingredients
           as
           are
           familiar
           to
           those
           parts
           .
        
         
           
             Lastly
             ,
             You
             must
             endeavor
             (
             as
             much
             as
             possibly
             you
             can
             )
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             such
             purgers
             as
             are
             directly
             opposite
             to
             the
             Essence
             of
             the
             Diseas
             .
             In
             this
             respect
             we
             commend
          
           Rhubarb
           
             above
             al
             other
             simples
             .
             For
             it
             is
          
           a
           Medicament
           moderatly
           hot
           and
           dry
           ,
           very
           familiar
           to
           the
           inherent
           Spirits
           of
           all
           the
           parts
           ,
           it
           gently
           dispelleth
           the
           stupefaction
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           and
           strengthneth
           the
           softness
           &
           loosness
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           somwhat
           correcteth
           the
           internal
           slipperiness
           ,
           summons
           the
           Puls
           to
           the
           Arteries
           ,
           and
           encreaseth
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           outward
           parts
           ,
           and
           finally
           it
           cherisheth
           the
           vigor
           and
           activity
           of
           the
           inner
           parts
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           those
           which
           are
           subservient
           to
           nourishment
           .
           
             Ad
             in
             a
             word
          
           ,
           That
           it
           exceeding
           rarely
           
             (
             provided
             that
             you
             give
             it
             in
             a
             just
             dose
             )
          
           causeth
           superpurgation
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           Medicament
           safe
           for
           all
           ages
           ,
           and
           every
           Complexion
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           premised
           ,
           we
           shal
           propound
           som
           simple
           purgative
           Medicines
           ,
           and
           som
           examples
           of
           the
           Compound
           .
           For
           nothing
           hindreth
           ,
           but
           that
           many
           of
           the
           prerecited
           lenitives
           ,
           may
           be
           commodiously
           referred
           hither
           ,
           though
           in
           a
           different
           respect
           .
           For
           there
           they
           are
           considered
           as
           quickners
           of
           the
           lenitives
           which
           of
           themselvs
           are
           somwhat
           dul
           :
           But
           here
           rather
           as
           they
           qualify
           and
           attemper
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           strong
           .
        
         
           
           
             Simple
             and
             Compound
             purging
             Medicines
             which
             are
             sold
             in
             the
             shops
             .
          
           
             Manna
             ,
             Cassia
             fistula
             ,
             Tamarinds
             ,
             all
             the
             sorts
             of
             Myrobalans
             ,
             Rhubarb
             ,
             Aloes
             ,
             Syr.
             of
             Roses
             solut
             .
             syr
             .
             of
             Cichory
             with
             a
             double
             quantity
             of
             Rhubarb
             ,
             syrup
             ▪
             Augustanus
             ,
             Scammony
             ,
             Agarick
             ,
             the
             seeds
             of
             bastard
             Saffron
             ,
             Mechoacan
             ,
             Jalap
             ,
             Turbith
             ,
             sweet
             Mercury
             ,
             syrup
             of
             Roses
             solutive
             with
             Agarick
             ,
             Epythymum
             ,
             Polypody
             of
             the
             oak
             ,
             Senna
             ,
             Syrup
             Magistralis
             against
             Melancholy
             ,
             syr
             .
             of
             Apples
             of
             King
             Sapor
             ,
             Diabalzemer
             ,
             Electar
             lenitivum
             de
             prunis
             .
             solut
             .
             Electar
             passidat
             Diacatholicon
             ,
             Confectio
             Hamech
             ,
             Benedicta
             Lexativa
             .
          
        
         
           
             Som
             Examples
             of
             extemporary
             Compounds
             .
          
           
             Take
             syrrup
             Augustan
             one
             ounce
             ,
             syrrup
             of
             Roses
             solutive
             two
             drams
             .
             Succhory
             water
             half
             an
             ounce
             to
             dissolv
             the
             syrrups
             ,
             make
             a
             potion
             to
             be
             administred
             in
             the
             morning
             upon
             an
             empty
             stomach
             .
          
           
             Take
             the
             best
             Rhubarb
             beaten
             to
             pouder
             eighteen
             grains
             syrrup
             of
             Succhory
             with
             a
             double
             quantity
             of
             Rhubarb
             six
             drams
             ,
             syr
             .
             ros
             .
             solutive
             two
             drams
             ,
             water
             of
             the
             leavs
             of
             Fernbrake
             six
             drams
             ,
             mingle
             them
             for
             a
             potion
             ,
             this
             agreeth
             best
             with
             Cholerick
             Constitutions
             ,
             and
             such
             whose
             Livers
             are
             distempered
             .
          
           
             Take
             the
             leavs
             of
             Senna
             ,
             Polypody
             of
             the
             Oak
             ,
             Epithymum
             of
             each
             a
             dram
             ,
             Rhubarb
             one
             scruple
             ,
             Christal
             of
             Tartar
             ,
             Fennel
             seeds
             of
             each
             a
             scrupel
             ,
             make
             an
             infusion
             in
             a
             sufficient
             quantity
             of
             fumitory
             water
             ,
             to
             the
             strayned
             infusion
             ,
             ad
             syrrup
             Magistralis
             six
             drams
             ,
             Cinnamon-Water
             ,
             seven
             drops
             ;
             els
             Langius
             his
             Antipeleptical
             Water
             half
             a
             scruple
             :
             mingle
             them
             for
             a
             potion
             accomodated
             to
             Melancholy
             Constitutions
             .
          
           
             Take
             the
             leavs
             of
             Senna
             two
             drams
             ,
             the
             pulp
             of
             Tamarinds
             
             six
             drams
             ,
             the
             seeds
             of
             Aniss
             ,
             Liquorice
             of
             each
             half
             a
             dram
             ,
             cremor
             of
             Tartar
             half
             a
             scruple
             ,
             make
             an
             infusion
             in
             a
             sufficient
             quantity
             of
             fountain
             water
             for
             the
             space
             of
             a
             night
             ,
             with
             three
             ounces
             of
             the
             strained
             infusion
             make
             an
             emulsion
             according
             to
             art
             with
             sweet
             Almonds
             blanched
             ,
             half
             an
             ounce
             .
             The
             four
             greater
             cold
             seeds
             of
             each
             two
             scruples
             ,
             for
             two
             doses
             ,
             adding
             to
             each
             dose
             syrrup
             of
             succhory
             with
             a
             fourfold
             quantity
             of
             Rhubarb
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             Manna
             of
             each
             three
             drams
             .
             This
             qualifieth
             and
             evacuateth
             sharp
             and
             adust
             humors
             .
          
           
             Take
             lenitive
             electuary
             three
             drams
             ,
             Rhubarb
             a
             scruple
             ,
             Cremor
             Tartar
             and
             Anni-seeds
             of
             each
             half
             a
             scruple
             ,
             the
             flower
             of
             Burrage
             and
             Rosemary
             of
             each
             half
             a
             Pugil
             ,
             Fumatory
             water
             as
             much
             as
             is
             sufficient
             :
             after
             you
             have
             infused
             them
             ,
             certain
             hours
             strain
             it
             through
             a
             thick
             Cloth.
             And
             to
             an
             ounce
             and
             half
             of
             the
             infusion
             ad
             syrup
             of
             Apples
             of
             King
             Sapor
             ,
             half
             an
             ounce
             :
             mix
             them
             together
             for
             a
             potion
             .
          
           
             Take
             Elder
             flowers
             a
             pugil
             ,
             Rhubarb
             two
             scruples
             ,
             Jalap
             ,
             Mechoacan
             of
             each
             a
             scruple
             ,
             Cremor
             Tartar
             half
             a
             scruple
             ,
             Nutmegs
             fifteen
             grains
             ,
             first
             infuse
             them
             ,
             then
             boyl
             them
             gently
             in
             the
             water
             of
             broom
             flowers
             ,
             &
             Rhennish
             Wine
             ,
             of
             each
             so
             much
             as
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             strain
             it
             .
             And
             to
             an
             ounce
             and
             an
             half
             of
             the
             decoction
             ad
             syrup
             of
             Roses
             solutive
             half
             an
             ounce
             or
             six
             drams
             :
             mix
             them
             together
             and
             make
             of
             them
             a
             potion
             which
             will
             be
             very
             agreable
             for
             such
             Bodies
             as
             are
             troubled
             with
             flegmatick
             or
             dropsical
             humors
             ,
             or
             a
             Cachexia
             .
          
           
             Take
             of
             the
             leavs
             of
             senna
             a
             dram
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             Rhubarb
             two
             scruples
             ,
             Agrick
             trochiscated
             one
             scruple
             ,
             Tamarinds
             two
             drams
             ,
             Anni-seeds
             ,
             Cremor
             Tartar
             ,
             of
             each
             a
             scruple
             ,
             Rosemary
             flowers
             a
             pugil
             ,
             make
             an
             infusion
             in
             a
             sufficient
             quantity
             of
             fountain
             water
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             very
             gentle
             boyling
             to
             an
             ounce
             &
             an
             half
             of
             the
             decoction
             ,
             ad
             
             syrup
             of
             Roses
             solutive
             with
             Agrick
             ,
             Magisterial
             syrup
             against
             Melancholy
             ,
             of
             each
             three
             drams
             mix
             them
             together
             for
             a
             potion
             to
             clense
             the
             Body
             of
             mixt
             humors
             .
          
           
             Take
             the
             leavs
             of
             senna
             one
             dram
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             or
             two
             drams
             ,
             Agarick
             trochisc
             .
             half
             a
             dram
             ,
             Fennel
             seeds
             half
             a
             dram
             ,
             flowrs
             of
             Chamomel
             ten
             in
             number
             .
             Boil
             them
             in
             a
             sufficient
             quantity
             of
             fountain
             water
             ,
             and
             to
             ten
             drams
             or
             an
             ounce
             and
             an
             half
             of
             the
             decoction
             ,
             ad
             half
             an
             ounce
             or
             six
             drams
             of
             syrrup
             of
             Roses
             solutive
             with
             Agarick
             ,
             Manna
             three
             drams
             ,
             mingle
             them
             for
             a
             Potton
             dedicated
             to
             evacuate
             thick
             and
             Flegmatick
             Humors
             .
          
           
             Take
             sweet
             Mercury
             fifteen
             grains
             ,
             conserv
             of
             violets
             one
             dram
             ,
             powder
             of
             Gum
             Dragon
             ▪
             one
             grain
             .
             Mingle
             them
             ;
             and
             make
             them
             into
             a
             Bolus
             ,
             with
             syrups
             of
             violets
             to
             be
             given
             in
             the
             morning
             drinking
             after
             it
             an
             ounce
             of
             syrup
             of
             Roses
             solutive
             ,
             dissolving
             a
             draught
             of
             posset
             drink
             .
             This
             is
             most
             proper
             for
             such
             Children
             as
             are
             troubled
             as
             well
             with
             the
             Rachites
             as
             the
             worms
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ;
             also
             for
             such
             as
             have
             the
             
               French
               Pox
            
             ,
             complicate
             with
             the
             Rachites
             :
             also
             to
             such
             as
             are
             troubled
             with
             a
             Struma
             .
          
           
             Take
             sweet
             Mercury
             twelve
             grains
             ,
             Jalap
             eleven
             grains
             ,
             Nutmegs
             half
             a
             grain
             ,
             the
             pulp
             of
             Raisins
             a
             dram
             .
             Mingle
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             syrup
             of
             Violets
             make
             a
             Bolus
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             morning
             .
             Instead
             of
             Jalap
             you
             may
             make
             use
             of
             Diagrydium
             ,
             to
             three
             or
             four
             grains
             :
             This
             is
             proper
             for
             Children
             that
             are
             afflicted
             with
             
               Strumatical
               Affects
            
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             suspected
             to
             have
             the
             
               French
               Pox
            
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             difficultly
             purged
             ,
             and
             are
             averse
             from
             Remedies
             of
             an
             ungrateful
             tast
             .
          
           
             Take
             of
             sweet
             Mercury
             a
             dram
             ,
             gummy
             Jallop
             half
             a
             scruple
             ,
             white
             sugar
             dissolved
             in
             Betony
             water
             three
             drams
             or
             half
             an
             ounce
             ,
             make
             them
             into
             Lozenges
             according
             
             to
             art
             of
             a
             dram
             or
             two
             scruples
             and
             an
             half
             weight
             of
             which
             let
             the
             diseased
             take
             one
             at
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             Take
             the
             best
             Rhubarb
             one
             dram
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             Raisins
             of
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             the
             stones
             being
             pickt
             out
             ,
             one
             handful
             ,
             a
             pint
             of
             ordinary
             Ale
             ,
             infuse
             them
             for
             twelve
             hours
             ,
             strain
             it
             and
             give
             it
             to
             Children
             that
             are
             greedy
             of
             drink
             in
             the
             night
             season
             .
          
           
             Take
             Aloes
             succotrine
             seven
             grains
             ,
             Rhubarb
             in
             pouder
             eleven
             grains
             ,
             with
             syrup
             of
             Roses
             solutive
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             is
             sufficient
             to
             make
             it
             into
             pibbles
             which
             must
             be
             given
             in
             preserved
             Cherries
             ,
             the
             stones
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             or
             else
             you
             may
             guild
             them
             for
             the
             more
             easy
             swallowing
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXXIII
           .
           Specifical
           alterant
           Medicines
           .
        
         
           THe
           causes
           of
           the
           Diseas
           being
           now
           prepared
           and
           in
           part
           evacuated
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           so
           subdued
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           present
           they
           cannot
           retard
           the
           cure
           ,
           you
           must
           proceed
           to
           these
           Medicines
           
             specifically
             alterant
          
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           were
           fly
           at
           the
           very
           throat
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           in
           regard
           wherof
           the
           premised
           Medicines
           both
           preparatory
           and
           evacuant
           took
           place
           .
        
         
           
             Now
             these
             specificals
             may
             be
             defined
             to
             be
             ,
          
           Remedies
           diametrically
           contrary
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           directly
           impugn
           it
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           either
           Simple
           or
           Compound
           ,
           the
           Simple
           which
           hitherto
           we
           have
           had
           knowledg
           of
           ,
           are
           these
           that
           
           follow
           :
           the
           root
           of
           Osmund
           the
           Royal
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           spike
           of
           the
           root
           ,
           the
           middle
           being
           thrown
           away
           ,
           the
           root
           of
           the
           male
           
             Fernbrake
             ,
             or
             rather
          
           ,
           the
           little
           buds
           before
           their
           peeping
           forth
           out
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           the
           roots
           of
           
             Grass
             ,
             Succhory
             ,
             Asparagus
             ,
             Madder
             ,
             Eringo
             ,
          
           all
           the
           
             Maiden
             hairs
             ,
             Ceterach
             ,
             Harts
             tongue
             ,
             Liverwort
             ,
             Betony
             ,
          
           the
           flowers
           and
           leavs
           of
           
             dead
             Nettles
             ,
             Borage
             ,
             sage
             Rosemary
             ,
             Tamarisk
             ,
             Southernwood
             ,
             Pontik
             Wormwood
             ,
             The
          
           greater
           
             Sulendine
             ,
             Saffron
             ,
             Turmerick
          
           ,
           the
           roots
           of
           
             Sarsaperilla
             ,
             Salsaphras
             ,
             China
          
           ,
           the
           three
           sorts
           of
           Sanders
           ,
           the
           wood
           of
           Guiacum
           ,
           and
           its
           
             Bark
             ,
             flowr
             of
             brimstone
             ,
             steel
             prepared
             ,
             Crocus
             Martis
             ,
             salt
             of
             steel
             ,
             wine
             steelified
             ,
             syrup
             of
             steel
             ,
             white
             and
             Rhennish
             wine
             Sperma
             Ceti
             ,
             Musk
             ,
             Ambergreece
             ,
             Castoreum
             ,
             Earthworms
             ,
          
           the
           Livers
           of
           Frogs
           and
           yong
           
             Ravens
             ,
             Woodlice
          
           ,
           washt
           in
           white
           Wine
           ,
           bak'd
           inan
           Oven
           ,
           and
           beaten
           to
           powder
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           things
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           any
           demand
           ,
           
             After
             what
             manner
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             action
             these
             Medicaments
             do
             especially
             over-rule
             the
             Essence
             of
             this
             affect
             ?
          
        
         
           
             We
             answer
          
           ,
           That
           perhaps
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           ,
           that
           we
           presently
           fly
           to
           occult
           qualities
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           most
           part
           is
           but
           the
           Sanctuary
           and
           refuge
           of
           ignorance
           :
           but
           that
           the
           primary
           and
           secondary
           parts
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           this
           Diseas
           above
           described
           ought
           to
           be
           reduced
           to
           Memory
           :
           for
           by
           making
           a
           comparison
           between
           those
           parts
           ,
           and
           these
           Medicaments
           ,
           we
           shal
           plainly
           discern
           an
           obscure
           contrariety
           and
           repugnance
           between
           them
           .
           For
           this
           Diseas
           consisteth
           in
           a
           cold
           and
           moist
           distemper
           inherent
           in
           the
           Spirits
           together
           with
           want
           and
           astonishment
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           weakness
           of
           the
           parts
           afflicted
           :
           on
           the
           contrary
           these
           remedies
           heat
           and
           dry
           ,
           cherish
           the
           Natural
           Spirits
           ,
           dissipate
           that
           numbness
           which
           is
           in
           them
           and
           strengthen
           the
           parts
           .
        
         
         
           Moreover
           ,
           In
           regard
           that
           these
           remedies
           with
           their
           heat
           and
           driness
           obtain
           withal
           a
           manifest
           friability
           and
           thinness
           of
           parts
           ,
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           they
           cut
           through
           all
           viscous
           matter
           ,
           they
           attenuate
           all
           gross
           and
           thick
           humors
           ,
           and
           procure
           a
           certain
           equality
           of
           all
           the
           juyces
           that
           have
           their
           circulation
           in
           the
           Sanguinary
           Mass
           ,
           and
           an
           even
           distribution
           (
           consideration
           being
           had
           of
           the
           distance
           from
           the
           fountain
           of
           heat
           )
           both
           of
           heat
           and
           Blood.
           Herupon
           the
           external
           parts
           which
           before
           were
           lean
           enjoy
           a
           more
           liberal
           heat
           and
           nourishment
           ,
           and
           the
           Parenchimata
           of
           the
           Bowels
           which
           were
           irregularly
           encreased
           ,
           are
           delivered
           from
           thick
           and
           viscous
           alimentary
           juyces
           ,
           and
           therupon
           are
           somwhat
           lesned
           :
           by
           this
           means
           that
           Alogotrophy
           or
           irrational
           Nourishment
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           from
           whence
           so
           great
           a
           series
           of
           organical
           faults
           resulteth
           ,
           is
           corrected
           .
           Finally
           ,
           These
           remedies
           do
           also
           strengthen
           and
           cherish
           the
           sinewy
           parts
           ,
           and
           likewise
           the
           extream
           weakness
           of
           the
           Bone
           of
           the
           Back
           .
        
         
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           That
           all
           the
           Simples
           above
           recited
           by
           us
           ,
           do
           not
           fully
           perform
           all
           these
           things
           .
           For
           the
           several
           kinds
           of
           Sanders
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           by
           their
           driness
           ,
           friability
           and
           thinness
           of
           parts
           strongly
           impugn
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           yet
           by
           their
           coldness
           they
           seem
           rather
           to
           come
           neer
           to
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ;
           we
           say
           therfore
           that
           Simples
           of
           this
           Nature
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           given
           alone
           ,
           but
           being
           commixt
           with
           some
           other
           ,
           which
           may
           prevalently
           correct
           the
           noxious
           quality
           ;
           in
           like
           manner
           some
           Simples
           extreamly
           hot
           ,
           as
           
             Saffron
             ,
             Castoreum
             ,
             Flowr
             of
             Brimstone
             ,
          
           &c.
           are
           very
           repugnant
           to
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           yet
           you
           must
           refrain
           the
           administration
           of
           them
           unless
           they
           be
           duly
           attempered
           .
           Moreover
           
             Sarsaparilla
             ,
             Sassaphras
             ,
             Osmund
             the
             royal
             ,
          
           the
           kinds
           of
           Fernbrake
           ,
           all
           the
           
             Maiden-hairs
             ,
             Hartstongue
             ,
             Ceterach
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           
           their
           heat
           and
           driness
           being
           conjoyned
           with
           a
           notable
           friability
           and
           thinness
           of
           the
           parts
           they
           contribute
           very
           much
           to
           the
           equal
           distribution
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           subdue
           many
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Diseas
           .
           But
           they
           scarce
           lend
           a
           sufficient
           strength
           to
           the
           sinewy
           and
           fibrous
           parts
           ;
           wherfore
           they
           seem
           to
           crave
           an
           admixture
           of
           Cephalical
           Remedies
           .
           Again
           ,
           
             Lignum
             Vitae
          
           ,
           by
           its
           heat
           ,
           driness
           and
           friability
           ,
           and
           by
           its
           Balsamical
           and
           Rosinish
           substance
           ,
           doth
           very
           much
           strengthen
           the
           Tone
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           and
           is
           contrariant
           to
           some
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ;
           yet
           becaus
           it
           helps
           very
           little
           the
           contemperation
           of
           the
           Juyces
           contained
           in
           the
           Sanguinary
           Mass
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           is
           rather
           an
           hindrance
           therunto
           ,
           it
           ought
           not
           without
           great
           caution
           to
           be
           prescribed
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           small
           quantity
           and
           well
           corrected
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           Among
           the
           Simples
           here
           recited
           ,
           some
           are
           received
           to
           strengthen
           all
           the
           Spirits
           rather
           than
           to
           subdue
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           as
           Sage
           ,
           Musk
           ,
           Ambergrees
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ▪
           which
           come
           not
           into
           use
           but
           when
           they
           are
           mingled
           with
           other
           effectual
           and
           more
           apropriate
           ingredients
           .
        
         
           
             If
             any
             shall
             further
             demand
          
           ,
           Which
           among
           all
           these
           propounded
           Simples
           are
           to
           be
           valued
           as
           the
           most
           noble
           and
           effectual
           ;
           
             we
             comprehend
             our
             Answer
             in
             these
             Rules
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           They
           are
           the
           most
           noble
           Medicines
           ,
           which
           joyntly
           make
           the
           strongest
           opposition
           against
           most
           parts
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Those
           
             Caeteris
             paribus
          
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           esteemed
           the
           more
           noble
           ,
           which
           directly
           affront
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           especially
           if
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           advance
           the
           equal
           distribution
           of
           the
           Blood
           and
           Vital
           Spirit
           ,
           wherby
           so
           many
           organical
           faults
           are
           corrected
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Such
           things
           as
           oppose
           the
           Diseas
           most
           eminently
           by
           an
           essential
           contrariety
           ,
           provided
           they
           be
           
           not
           as
           well
           too
           strong
           for
           Nature
           as
           the
           Diseas
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Those
           which
           are
           both
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           yet
           withal
           ,
           grateful
           to
           Nature
           ,
           in
           no
           wise
           offering
           any
           violence
           to
           her
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Those
           which
           are
           most
           grateful
           &
           pleasing
           to
           the
           sick
           Child
           ,
           &
           such
           as
           administred
           trouble
           not
           its
           Pallate
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           premised
           we
           shall
           now
           subjoyn
           some
           examples
           of
           compound
           Medicines
           .
        
         
           
             Decoctions
             ,
             and
             Physical
             Drinks
             .
          
           
             Take
             the
             Spikes
             of
             the
             Roots
             of
             Osmund
             the
             royal
             ,
             six
             in
             number
             ;
             Pauls
             Betony
             ,
             Hartstongue
             ,
             Ceterach
             ,
             Liverwort
             ,
             Maidenhair
             ,
             of
             each
             one
             handful
             ;
             Sage
             ,
             and
             Rosemary
             Flowers
             ,
             of
             each
             half
             a
             handful
             :
             smal
             Raisons
             three
             ounces
             ;
             Spanish
             Liquoris
             half
             an
             ounce
             ;
             Mace
             two
             scruples
             ;
             Boyl
             them
             in
             six
             pound
             of
             Fountain
             Water
             ;
             take
             three
             pound
             of
             the
             Decoction
             and
             ad
             unto
             it
             three
             ounces
             of
             the
             Syrup
             of
             Maidenhair
             ,
             mingle
             them
             and
             make
             your
             Apozem
             .
             Let
             the
             Child
             take
             a
             draught
             of
             it
             every
             morning
             ,
             another
             at
             four
             a
             clock
             in
             the
             afternoon
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             in
             the
             night
             if
             he
             then
             call
             for
             Drink
             ;
             yea
             if
             it
             pleas
             him
             ,
             let
             him
             take
             it
             for
             his
             ordinary
             Drink
             .
             This
             is
             most
             proper
             for
             those
             who
             are
             sadly
             afflicted
             with
             the
             Rachites
             ,
             complicated
             with
             a
             cough
             and
             an
             obstruction
             of
             the
             Lungues
             .
          
           
             Take
             the
             Leaves
             of
             Royal
             Osmond
             ,
             Hartstongue
             ,
             Liverwort
             ,
             Ceterach
             ,
             the
             Flowers
             of
             Tamerisk
             ,
             the
             Roots
             of
             the
             Male
             Fernbrake
             ,
             of
             each
             a
             handful
             ;
             Raisons
             two
             ounces
             ;
             white
             and
             red
             Sanders
             ,
             Sassafras
             Wood
             ,
             of
             each
             two
             drachms
             ;
             Coriander
             Seeds
             one
             drachm
             ;
             Mace
             one
             scruple
             ;
             Sage
             Leaves
             ,
             half
             a
             handful
             ;
             boyl
             them
             in
             a
             sufficient
             quantity
             of
             Fountain
             Water
             according
             to
             art
             ,
             to
             three
             pound
             ;
             Let
             the
             Decoction
             be
             sweetned
             with
             Sugar
             or
             Honey
             ,
             for
             ordinary
             Drink
             .
             This
             is
             best
             for
             such
             whose
             Liver
             is
             most
             afflicted
             .
          
           
           
             Take
             Sasaperilla
             cut
             and
             beaten
             ,
             three
             ounces
             ;
             the
             Roots
             of
             China
             cut
             into
             little
             pieces
             ,
             two
             ounces
             :
             Infuse
             and
             boyl
             them
             according
             to
             art
             ,
             in
             seven
             pound
             of
             
               fountain
               water
            
             ,
             to
             four
             and
             a
             half
             :
             then
             ad
             two
             drams
             of
             
               Sassafras
               roots
               ,
               the
               roots
               of
               Osmond
               royal
               ,
               the
               leaves
               of
               Hartstongue
               ,
               Ceterach
               ,
               Maidenhair
               ,
               Archangel
               ,
            
             of
             each
             half
             an
             handful
             ;
             
               Spanish
               Liquoris
            
             two
             drams
             ;
             Mace
             a
             dram
             :
             boyl
             them
             to
             three
             pound
             .
             To
             the
             Decoction
             ad
             Honey
             or
             Sugar
             three
             ounces
             .
             Mingle
             them
             for
             ordinary
             drink
             .
             This
             is
             most
             conducible
             where
             there
             is
             suspition
             of
             the
             
               French
               Pox
            
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             
               Strumatical
               Affects
            
             .
          
           
             
               Take
               the
            
             Flowers
             of
             Tamaris
             
               one
               handful
            
             ;
             the
             male
             Pauls
             Betony
             
               half
               an
               handful
               :
               bruis
               them
               gently
               ,
               and
               infuse
               them
               in
               two
               pound
               of
            
             common
             Beer
             cold
             ,
             in
             a
             stone
             or
             glass
             Flaggon
             ,
             well
             stopt
             with
             Cork
             for
             the
             ordinary
             drink
             .
          
           
             Take
             Sarsaperilla
             eight
             ounces
             ;
             China
             two
             ounces
             ▪
             Sassafras
             half
             an
             ounce
             ;
             Ivory
             an
             ounce
             ;
             
               Osmond
               royal
               ,
               Palus
               Betony
               ,
               Hartstongue
               ,
               Ceterach
               ,
               Maidenhair
               ,
               Liverwort
               ,
               tops
               of
               dead
               Nettles
               ,
            
             of
             each
             two
             handfuls
             :
             cut
             them
             and
             bruis
             according
             to
             art
             ,
             and
             boyl
             them
             in
             four
             gallons
             of
             
               new
               Ale
            
             till
             one
             be
             consumed
             ;
             then
             when
             you
             have
             taken
             it
             from
             the
             fire
             ,
             ad
             another
             gallon
             of
             the
             same
             Ale
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             you
             have
             added
             it
             ,
             stir
             it
             up
             and
             down
             with
             a
             stick
             ,
             and
             when
             you
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             strain
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             you
             have
             strained
             it
             ,
             put
             the
             Ingredients
             in
             a
             Boulting-bag
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             piece
             of
             Iron
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             ad
             a
             bit
             of
             Leaven
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             hang
             it
             into
             the
             Ale
             with
             a
             string
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             Child
             drink
             it
             for
             its
             ordinary
             Drink
             ;
             so
             soon
             as
             it
             hath
             drunk
             half
             of
             it
             ,
             draw
             out
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             stop
             it
             close
             in
             stone
             Bottles
             for
             the
             Childs
             use
             .
          
           
             Take
             
               Wine
               of
               S●●ll
            
             half
             an
             ounce
             ;
             
               Syrup
               of
               Succory
            
             
             
               with
               Rhubarb
            
             two
             drams
             :
             let
             the
             sick
             drink
             of
             it
             every
             morning
             for
             five
             or
             seven
             daies
             or
             longer
             ,
             unless
             some
             loosness
             of
             the
             Bowels
             or
             debility
             of
             the
             Stomach
             do
             advise
             a
             prohibition
             :
             in
             which
             case
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               Syrup
               of
               Succory
               with
               Rhubarb
            
             ,
             take
             
               Syrup
               of
               dried
               Roses
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Broaths
             and
             Panadaes
             .
          
           
             Take
             Hartstongue
             and
             
               Cetrach
               ,
               Liverwort
               ,
               Maiden-hair
               ,
               Sage
               ,
            
             of
             each
             half
             an
             handful
             ;
             
               the
               Bark
               of
               Tamaris
               ,
               red
               Sanders
               ,
            
             of
             each
             two
             drams
             :
             Put
             them
             into
             the
             Belly
             of
             a
             Cock-Chicken
             or
             Hen
             ,
             or
             an
             old
             Cock.
             Sew
             up
             the
             Belly
             ,
             and
             boyl
             it
             with
             two
             ounces
             of
             
               Malaga
               Raisins
            
             in
             a
             sufficient
             quantity
             of
             
               Fountain
               water
            
             ,
             adding
             also
             a
             sufficient
             quantity
             of
             
               pure
               Oatmeal
               flower
            
             :
             Make
             your
             Broath
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             be
             soundly
             boyled
             .
          
           
             Take
             
               the
               roots
               of
               China
               cut
               into
               smal
               bits
               ,
            
             two
             ounces
             ;
             
               white
               and
               medulous
               Sarsaperilla
               sliced
               and
               well
               beaten
               ,
            
             three
             ounces
             ▪
             Infuse
             them
             for
             a
             night
             in
             ten
             pound
             of
             
               fountain
               water
            
             :
             In
             the
             morning
             after
             a
             gentle
             bubling
             ,
             strain
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Decoction
             ad
             Harts-tongue
             and
             
               Pauls
               Betony
            
             ,
             of
             each
             an
             handful
             ;
             Mace
             half
             a
             dram
             ;
             Currance
             an
             ounce
             ;
             and
             with
             
               Mutton
               ,
               Veal
            
             ,
             or
             a
             Capon
             ,
             adding
             Oatmeal
             :
             make
             your
             Broath
             according
             to
             art
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             thinner
             Broths
             be
             more
             desired
             ,
             you
             may
             boyl
             a
             crust
             of
             Bread
             instead
             of
             the
             Oatmeal
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             would
             have
             it
             thicker
             ,
             you
             may
             mingle
             with
             it
             the
             
               yolks
               of
               Egs
            
             and
             
               grated
               Bread
            
             :
             Moreover
             ,
             to
             help
             a
             weak
             concoction
             ,
             you
             may
             somtimes
             ad
             a
             few
             spoonfuls
             of
             Wine
             .
          
           
             Panadaes
             also
             may
             be
             made
             of
             the
             same
             Broth
             strained
             ,
             and
             boyled
             again
             with
             grated
             Bread
             ,
             adding
             at
             
             length
             a
             little
             Butter
             and
             Sugar
             .
             The
             same
             likewise
             may
             be
             made
             of
             the
             Decoctions
             even
             now
             prescribed
             ,
             unless
             peradventure
             they
             contain
             some
             bitter
             and
             unpleasing
             mixture
             .
             Morrover
             ,
             the
             Panadaes
             and
             ordinary
             Broths
             may
             be
             altered
             with
             these
             ensuing
             Pouders
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             apropriated
             to
             the
             cure
             of
             this
             Affect
             ;
             if
             the
             Child
             desire
             Milk
             most
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             made
             in
             Milk
             ;
             if
             the
             Child
             desire
             it
             thick
             ,
             you
             may
             make
             it
             thick
             either
             with
             Flower
             ,
             or
             Oatmeal
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             mix
             a
             little
             Saffron
             with
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             the
             better
             .
             But
             if
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Pouders
             do
             nausiate
             and
             offend
             the
             tast
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             omitted
             ,
             and
             substitute
             som
             other
             things
             that
             may
             be
             more
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Palat.
             
          
        
         
           
             Pouders
             and
             Electuaries
             .
          
           
             Take
             
               the
               Roots
            
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             Buds
             of
             the
             
               male
               Fernbrake
               scarce
               sprong
               out
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               dried
               in
               a
               shady
               place
               ;
               the
               spike
               of
               Royal
               Osmond
               ,
            
             of
             each
             two
             drams
             ;
             
               Mace
               ,
               Anniseeds
            
             ,
             of
             each
             half
             a
             scruple
             ;
             Saffron
             half
             a
             grain
             :
             make
             a
             Pouder
             .
             The
             dose
             from
             half
             a
             scruple
             to
             a
             scruple
             ,
             in
             Milk
             ,
             or
             
               Posset
               drink
            
             ,
             some
             
               Decoction
               ,
               Broth
            
             or
             Panadaes
             .
          
           
             Take
             the
             
               medulous
               part
               of
               the
               Root
               of
               Sarsaperilla
            
             two
             drams
             ;
             
               the
               Roots
               of
               China
            
             one
             dram
             ;
             
               the
               Root
               of
               Sassafras
            
             one
             scruple
             ;
             
               the
               seeds
               of
               Caraway
            
             and
             Coriander
             of
             each
             half
             a
             scruple
             ;
             
               the
               Roots
               of
               the
               male
               Fernbrake
               ,
               Osmond
               royal
               ,
            
             of
             each
             two
             scruples
             :
             Mingle
             them
             and
             make
             a
             Pouder
             to
             be
             used
             as
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             Take
             Wood-lice
             ,
             or
             as
             some
             Countries
             cal
             them
             ,
             
               Sows
               washed
               ,
               first
               in
               water
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               White-Wine
               ,
            
             afterwards
             
               calcined
               in
               a
               Crucible
               ;
               Bread
               dried
               as
               much
               as
               you
               pleas
               :
            
             make
             them
             into
             a
             Pouder
             .
             The
             dose
             is
             from
             half
             a
             scruple
             to
             a
             scruple
             ,
             either
             in
             Broth
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             
             els
             :
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             you
             may
             if
             you
             pleas
             prepare
             the
             Livers
             either
             of
             Frogs
             or
             
               yong
               Ravens
            
             :
             We
             gave
             you
             the
             manner
             before
             .
          
           
             Take
             of
             
               Flower
               of
               Brimstone
            
             two
             drams
             ;
             
               Diarrhodon
               Abbatis
               ,
               Diatrion
               santalon
            
             ,
             of
             each
             half
             a
             scruple
             ;
             Saffron
             half
             a
             grain
             ;
             
               refined
               Sugar
            
             three
             ounces
             :
             All
             of
             them
             being
             made
             into
             very
             fine
             Pouder
             ,
             make
             them
             into
             a
             Past
             with
             a
             sufficient
             quantity
             of
             
               Rose
               water
            
             :
             Dry
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             you
             pleas
             you
             may
             beat
             them
             into
             Pouder
             ,
             and
             give
             a
             dram
             of
             them
             at
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             Take
             
               Conserv
               of
               Red
               Roses
            
             one
             ounce
             and
             an
             half
             ;
             
               Conserv
               of
               the
               flowers
               of
               Borage
               ,
               Archangel
               ,
               Sage
               ,
               Rosemary
               ,
            
             of
             each
             half
             an
             ounce
             ;
             
               Steel
               prepared
            
             one
             dram
             ;
             
               Cinnamon
               ,
               Spanish
               Liquoris
            
             ,
             of
             each
             half
             a
             dram
             :
             Saffron
             half
             a
             scruple
             ;
             
               Red
               Sanders
            
             a
             scruple
             :
             beat
             such
             things
             (
             as
             are
             reducible
             )
             to
             pouder
             ;
             make
             an
             Electuary
             according
             to
             art
             ,
             with
             
               syrup
               of
               Succory
               with
               Rhubarb
            
             a
             sufficient
             quantity
             .
             Let
             the
             Sick
             take
             half
             a
             dram
             ,
             two
             scruples
             or
             a
             dram
             every
             morning
             ,
             either
             by
             it self
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             spoonful
             of
             Posset-Ale
             ,
             or
             som
             
               appropriated
               Syrup
            
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             Wine
             .
          
           
             Take
             
               Conserv
               of
               Archangel
               flowers
            
             one
             ounce
             ;
             the
             
               flowers
               of
               Sage
               ,
               Clove-Gilliflowers
               ,
               Rosemary-flowers
               ,
               Myrobalans
               candied
               in
            
             India
             ,
             
               Citron
               Pills
               candied
            
             ,
             of
             each
             half
             an
             ounce
             ;
             
               red
               Sanders
               ,
               Cinnamon
            
             ,
             Spanish
             Liquoris
             ,
             of
             each
             half
             a
             dram
             ;
             
               Salt
               of
               Steel
            
             ,
             or
             els
             Saffron
             ,
             half
             a
             scruple
             ;
             with
             a
             sufficient
             quantity
             of
             
               syrup
               of
               Wormwood
            
             ,
             make
             your
             Electuary
             .
             The
             dose
             and
             manner
             of
             using
             it
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             former
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXXIV
           .
           Remedies
           that
           correct
           the
           Symptoms
           .
        
         
           SOme
           Symptoms
           supervening
           upon
           this
           Affect
           ,
           do
           somtimes
           anticipate
           the
           legitamat
           Method
           of
           Cure
           ,
           and
           require
           a
           particular
           manner
           of
           proceeding
           .
           Of
           this
           sort
           are
           the
           flux
           of
           the
           Belly
           ,
           the
           Lask
           ,
           wherwith
           somwhat
           of
           a
           Lientery
           is
           frequently
           joyned
           ;
           profuse
           Sweats
           ,
           laborious
           and
           painful
           breeding
           Teeth
           ,
           and
           the
           Toothach
           .
        
         
           The
           flux
           of
           the
           Belly
           doth
           very
           much
           follow
           this
           Affect
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           persevere
           for
           any
           long
           time
           ,
           it
           is
           either
           very
           violent
           ,
           and
           easily
           watereth
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           consumeth
           the
           solid
           parts
           ,
           manifestly
           puts
           on
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           caus
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           caus
           indicates
           it
           s
           own
           correction
           .
           A
           Bloody-flux
           rarely
           hapneth
           with
           this
           Diseas
           .
           But
           a
           Lask
           with
           exulcerations
           in
           the
           Guts
           ,
           or
           complicated
           with
           a
           Lientery
           is
           very
           useful
           .
           For
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           debility
           to
           the
           parts
           subservient
           to
           digestion
           ,
           a
           Lask
           ,
           or
           a
           Lyentery
           may
           easily
           supervene
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           Bloudy-flux
           .
           Yet
           there
           is
           a
           frequent
           concurrence
           of
           other
           causes
           ;
           as
           of
           the
           indigested
           nourishment
           vicious
           either
           in
           quantity
           or
           quality
           ;
           som
           feaver
           ,
           watchings
           ,
           worms
           ,
           painful
           breeding
           Teeth
           ,
           &c.
           al
           which
           things
           do
           likewise
           easily
           occasion
           a
           Lask
           ,
           or
           Lyentery
           rather
           than
           a
           Bloudy-flux
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Cure
           ,
           it
           is
           partly
           perfected
           by
           Purgations
           ,
           partly
           by
           astringent
           Remedies
           ;
           partly
           by
           such
           as
           open
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           such
           as
           strengthen
           the
           parts
           .
        
         
         
           These
           Purgers
           are
           most
           proper
           which
           leave
           behind
           an
           evident
           binding
           after
           evacuation
           ;
           as
           
             Rhubarb
             ,
             Senna
             ,
             Tamarinds
             ,
             Myrobalans
             ,
          
           &c.
           out
           of
           which
           for
           the
           most
           part
           we
           frame
           a
           Bolus
           or
           Potions
           ,
           becaus
           they
           are
           most
           easily
           swallowed
           under
           those
           forms
           .
           As
           ,
        
         
           Take
           
             Conserv
             of
             Red
             Roses
          
           half
           an
           ounce
           ;
           
             Rhubarb
             in
             Pouder
          
           twelve
           grains
           ;
           with
           a
           sufficient
           quantity
           of
           
             syrup
             of
             Coral
          
           make
           a
           Bolus
           to
           be
           given
           in
           the
           morning
           .
        
         
           Take
           
             of
             the
             Pulp
             of
             Tamarinds
          
           one
           dram
           ;
           
             Rhubarb
             in
             Pouder
          
           seven
           grains
           ;
           
             Sugar
             of
             Roses
          
           half
           a
           dram
           ,
           with
           a
           sufficient
           quantity
           of
           
             syrup
             of
             Quinces
          
           ,
           make
           your
           Bolus
           .
           Instead
           of
           this
           Syrup
           you
           may
           use
           
             syrup
             of
             Coral
          
           ,
           or
           
             syrup
             of
             Mint
          
           ,
           or
           
             syrup
             of
             Myrtles
          
           ,
           or
           
             syrup
             of
             Pomgranats
          
           .
        
         
           Take
           Senna
           half
           a
           dram
           ;
           Rhubarb
           one
           scruple
           ;
           Tamarinds
           a
           dram
           and
           an
           half
           ;
           
             Anniseeds
             bruised
          
           ten
           grains
           :
           Infuse
           them
           in
           a
           sufficient
           quantity
           of
           
             fountain
             water
          
           :
           boyl
           them
           very
           gently
           :
           and
           to
           an
           ounce
           and
           an
           half
           of
           
             the
             Decoction
          
           ,
           ad
           
             syrup
             of
             dried
             Roses
          
           half
           an
           ounce
           :
           mingle
           them
           together
           for
           a
           Potion
           .
        
         
           Take
           Plantan
           or
           
             Succory
             water
          
           ,
           or
           
             Saxifrage
             water
          
           ,
           one
           ounce
           ;
           
             Rhubarb
             in
             pouder
          
           ten
           grains
           ;
           
             syrup
             .
             Augustan
             .
             syrup
             of
             dried
             Roses
          
           of
           each
           two
           drams
           :
           Mingle
           them
           and
           make
           your
           Potion
           .
        
         
           It
           must
           be
           observed
           ,
           That
           a
           more
           full
           evacuation
           is
           somtimes
           requisit
           ,
           namly
           ,
           when
           the
           flux
           hath
           not
           been
           immoderat
           ,
           or
           of
           long
           continuance
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           matter
           offending
           hath
           bin
           copiously
           collected
           in
           the
           Body
           .
           In
           which
           case
           ,
           in
           lieu
           of
           the
           Syrup
           of
           
             dried
             Roses
          
           ,
           you
           may
           take
           som
           drams
           of
           
             syrup
             of
             Roses
             solutive
             ,
             syr
             .
             Augustan
             .
          
           or
           of
           
             Succory
             with
             Rhubarb
          
           or
           Manna
           :
           But
           commonly
           the
           safest
           way
           is
           ,
           to
           augment
           the
           dose
           of
           Rhubarb
           ,
           or
           els
           of
           Senna
           ,
           not
           omitting
           the
           
             syrup
             of
             dried
             Roses
          
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           evening
           after
           the
           Purgation
           ,
           you
           may
           administer
           ten
           grains
           of
           Diascordium
           boyled
           in
           Wine
           ,
           with
           Cloves
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           Cinnamon
           ,
           and
           mixed
           with
           a
           third
           part
           of
           
             Erratick
             Poppy
             water
          
           ,
           and
           some
           cordial
           Syrups
           ,
           as
           Syrup
           of
           Clove-Gilliflowers
           to
           strengthen
           the
           Spirits
           and
           to
           stay
           the
           Flux
           ;
           or
           if
           the
           Flux
           be
           stubborn
           ,
           you
           may
           mingle
           two
           drams
           of
           Diacodium
           for
           a
           dose
           instead
           of
           the
           Syrup
           aforesaid
           .
           Or
        
         
           Take
           of
           Posset-drink
           made
           with
           white-Wine
           ,
           the
           Curd
           being
           taken
           off
           (
           aromatize
           it
           with
           a
           little
           Saffron
           tied
           up
           in
           a
           rag
           ,
           crushing
           it
           gently
           between
           your
           Fingers
           )
           
             Confectio
             Alkermes
          
           one
           scruple
           ;
           Pomgranat
           Pils
           in
           pouder
           seven
           grains
           ;
           Diacodium
           two
           drams
           :
           mix
           them
           together
           to
           be
           taken
           when
           the
           Child
           is
           minded
           to
           sleep
           .
           Or
        
         
           Take
           Laudanum
           according
           to
           the
           
             London
             Dispensatory
          
           ,
           half
           a
           grain
           ;
           
             Magister
             ▪
          
           of
           Coral
           twelve
           grains
           ;
           Conserve
           of
           Clove-Gilliflowers
           ,
           or
           Red
           Roses
           ,
           one
           scruple
           ,
           with
           a
           sufficient
           quantity
           of
           Syrup
           of
           Quinces
           ,
           make
           a
           Bolus
           to
           be
           taken
           at
           bed-time
           .
        
         
           If
           there
           be
           obstructions
           ,
           you
           may
           prescribe
           
             Crocus
             M●rtis
          
           ,
           or
           Salt
           of
           Steel
           ,
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           the
           morning
           .
           As
           ,
        
         
           Take
           Conserve
           of
           Roses
           one
           ounce
           :
           the
           Roots
           of
           Succory
           preserved
           ,
           Myrobalans
           preserved
           in
           India
           ,
           of
           each
           half
           an
           ounce
           :
           Salt
           of
           Steel
           half
           a
           scruple
           ,
           or
           
             Crocus
             Martis
          
           one
           scruple
           :
           Cinnamon
           ,
           Liquoris
           ,
           red
           Coral
           ,
           of
           each
           eighteen
           grains
           :
           Saffron
           a
           grain
           and
           a
           half
           :
           Syrup
           of
           Succory
           without
           Rhubarb
           a
           sufficient
           quantity
           :
           make
           your
           Electuary
           according
           to
           art
           ,
           wherof
           let
           the
           Child
           take
           half
           a
           dram
           each
           morning
           .
           Red
           hot
           Iron
           may
           be
           quenched
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           in
           its
           ordinary
           drink
           .
        
         
         
           If
           the
           Child
           be
           troubled
           with
           a
           violent
           flux
           ,
           you
           may
           give
           it
           som
           binding
           Conserves
           ,
           imagin
           Conserve
           of
           Sloes
           ,
           and
           mix
           it
           with
           such
           things
           as
           the
           Child
           delights
           to
           eat
           ,
           but
           in
           so
           doing
           be
           sure
           you
           pleas
           its
           Palat.
           
        
         
           Somtimes
           a
           profuse
           and
           excessive
           sweating
           find
           a
           peculiar
           business
           for
           the
           Physitian
           in
           this
           affect
           :
           for
           it
           very
           much
           wasts
           the
           Spirits
           and
           retards
           the
           cure
           of
           the
           diseas
           .
        
         
           Yet
           caution
           must
           be
           used
           not
           to
           restrain
           it
           rashly
           ,
           if
           perhaps
           there
           be
           a
           Feaver
           ,
           or
           if
           any
           feaverish
           fit
           ,
           or
           immoderat
           heat
           hath
           gon
           before
           :
           For
           in
           these
           cases
           it
           may
           be
           upon
           a
           critical
           time
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           it
           may
           bring
           more
           advantage
           to
           the
           Body
           by
           the
           mitigation
           of
           the
           Feaver
           ,
           than
           damage
           by
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           Spirits
           .
           For
           we
           know
           not
           whether
           any
           thing
           doth
           more
           potently
           or
           indeed
           more
           sweetly
           expel
           the
           feaverish
           heat
           thā
           sweating
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           interim
           when
           it
           floweth
           inordinately
           and
           causlesly
           ,
           it
           argueth
           that
           the
           Body
           is
           oppressed
           with
           obstructions
           ,
           with
           crude
           juyces
           and
           unprofitable
           superfluities
           ,
           which
           whilst
           Nature
           striveth
           to
           master
           ,
           and
           to
           subdu
           ,
           by
           that
           very
           labor
           ,
           (
           the
           openness
           of
           the
           pores
           withal
           concurring
           )
           it
           is
           evaporated
           by
           sweat
           ,
           and
           indeed
           an
           unprofitable
           one
           ,
           very
           laborious
           and
           such
           as
           wasteth
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           which
           therfore
           as
           soon
           as
           possible
           must
           be
           corrected
           This
           Hippocrates
           meant
           ,
           where
           he
           adviseth
           ,
           
             That
             that
             sweat
             which
             floweth
             away
             without
             cause
             ,
             requireth
             purgation
             .
          
           For
           what
           can
           more
           commodiously
           diminish
           and
           dissipate
           these
           superfluities
           ?
           Again
           ,
           this
           motion
           is
           contrary
           to
           sweating
           ,
           wherfore
           it
           meriteth
           the
           preheminence
           among
           the
           remedies
           opposed
           to
           this
           Sympton
           ,
           and
           seing
           that
           it
           clears
           the
           way
           for
           Medicines
           aperient
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           strengthen
           the
           skin
           ,
           and
           move
           forward
           concoction
           ,
           (
           which
           perfect
           the
           last
           part
           of
           the
           cure
           )
           it
           ought
           in
           al
           right
           to
           be
           premised
           before
           them
           .
        
         
         
           Purgative
           Medicines
           hitherto
           belonging
           ,
           are
           those
           that
           are
           observed
           to
           be
           friendly
           ,
           and
           agreable
           to
           Nature
           ,
           and
           withal
           such
           as
           open
           obstructions
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           the
           Bowels
           :
           al
           which
           things
           whither
           any
           Simple
           can
           perform
           so
           wel
           as
           Rubarb
           ,
           we
           very
           much
           doubt
           .
           Yet
           al
           those
           Simpl
           and
           Compound
           Medicaments
           proposed
           above
           in
           the
           Chapter
           of
           Remedies
           Electively
           evacuant
           ,
           may
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Condition
           of
           the
           Patient
           ,
           and
           the
           Prudence
           of
           the
           Physitian
           ,
           be
           transplanted
           hither
           .
           Som
           very
           much
           commend
           Beer
           in
           this
           case
           medicated
           with
           Rubarb
           .
        
         
           Take
           Rubarb
           cut
           into
           any
           smal
           peeces
           ,
           two
           Drams
           ;
           Raisins
           stoned
           and
           slit
           ,
           one
           ounce
           ;
           smal
           Bear
           ,
           two
           pound
           ;
           put
           them
           into
           a
           Glass
           or
           stone
           flagon
           stopt
           with
           the
           best
           Cork
           ;
           set
           it
           in
           a
           very
           cold
           place
           ,
           and
           stir
           it
           very
           often
           ,
           but
           before
           you
           use
           it
           let
           it
           settle
           again
           ,
           a
           whol
           day
           ,
           then
           draw
           out
           the
           liquor
           for
           your
           ordinary
           drink
           .
           When
           the
           flagon
           is
           empty
           fil
           it
           again
           with
           beer
           but
           put
           not
           in
           a
           new
           quantity
           of
           Rhubarb
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           The
           most
           noble
           Aperients
           which
           both
           help
           concoction
           ,
           and
           repress
           unprofitable
           sweating
           ,
           are
           
             French
             Wine
          
           ,
           and
           
             Rhennish
             Wine
          
           .
           But
           if
           there
           be
           any
           fear
           of
           their
           heat
           in
           this
           tender
           age
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           tempered
           with
           rosted
           Apples
           ,
           Borage
           ,
           or
           red
           Rose-water
           ,
           adding
           a
           little
           Sugar
           and
           grated
           Nutmeg
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           also
           taken
           in
           a
           lesser
           quantity
           and
           only
           at
           meals
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           likewise
           the
           most
           effectual
           Aperients
           ,
           which
           do
           not
           only
           help
           concoction
           ,
           but
           also
           strengthen
           the
           Tone
           of
           al
           the
           parts
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           Bowels
           .
           Among
           which
           we
           chiefly
           commend
           things
           made
           with
           steel
           ,
           as
           wine
           made
           with
           steel
           ,
           and
           the
           Electuary
           before
           named
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Now
           although
           steel
           doth
           indeed
           effectually
           perform
           those
           things
           which
           we
           have
           said
           ;
           yet
           because
           it
           doth
           not
           in
           all
           respects
           answer
           to
           som
           other
           scopes
           of
           
           great
           moment
           in
           this
           affect
           ,
           but
           doth
           more
           hurt
           sometimes
           in
           one
           particular
           ,
           than
           it
           doth
           good
           in
           another
           ;
           we
           thought
           it
           expedient
           to
           subjoyn
           these
           following
           Cautions
           concerning
           the
           use
           therof
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Seing
           that
           Steel
           is
           an
           enemy
           to
           the
           Lungs
           ,
           and
           doth
           easily
           stir
           a
           cruel
           flux
           of
           flegmatick
           matter
           in
           tender
           Bodies
           ,
           therfore
           you
           must
           totally
           abstain
           from
           the
           use
           therof
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           any
           Cathar
           ,
           Cough
           ,
           obstruction
           of
           the
           Lungs
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           Inflamation
           ,
           Pleurisie
           ,
           Blood-spitting
           ,
           or
           a
           proness
           of
           disposition
           to
           any
           of
           these
           affects
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Becaus
           Steel
           contributes
           little
           or
           nothing
           to
           the
           operation
           of
           the
           Blood
           :
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           (
           however
           it
           may
           attenuat
           the
           tough
           and
           flegmatick
           part
           thereof
           )
           doth
           rather
           expedit
           the
           separation
           therof
           from
           the
           other
           mass
           of
           Blood
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           tart
           quality
           that
           is
           predominent
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           admitted
           but
           with
           circumspection
           ,
           especially
           that
           inequality
           of
           the
           Blood
           being
           so
           importunat
           and
           urgent
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Seing
           that
           the
           attenuating
           ,
           cutting
           and
           opening
           faculty
           in
           Steel
           is
           conjoyned
           with
           an
           apparent
           and
           extream
           driness
           and
           binding
           ,
           and
           therfore
           perhaps
           doth
           more
           compact
           those
           humors
           ,
           than
           dissolve
           and
           scatter
           them
           ;
           the
           use
           therof
           ought
           to
           be
           refrained
           ,
           at
           least
           suspected
           in
           any
           considerable
           Alogotrophy
           of
           the
           parts
           .
           For
           the
           fear
           is
           lest
           it
           should
           bind
           too
           close
           and
           consolidate
           the
           short
           parts
           of
           the
           Bones
           &
           those
           that
           are
           too
           scantily
           nourished
           ;
           wherby
           afterwards
           they
           may
           becom
           less
           prompt
           and
           apt
           to
           grow
           in
           length
           :
           but
           the
           parts
           sticking
           out
           (
           as
           also
           the
           convex
           sides
           of
           the
           Bones
           )
           which
           are
           liberally
           nourished
           it
           cannot
           dissolve
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           may
           be
           a
           jealousie
           that
           it
           will
           too
           much
           confirm
           them
           and
           make
           them
           stubborn
           ;
           namly
           by
           an
           extream
           thickning
           and
           hardning
           of
           them
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           In
           all
           acute
           Feavers
           the
           use
           of
           Steel
           is
           hurtful
           ,
           because
           it
           over-dryeth
           and
           bindeth
           the
           Parts
           ,
           yea
           ,
           for
           that
           very
           regard
           that
           it
           restraineth
           Sweating
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           humors
           more
           fierce
           and
           sharp
           .
        
         
           These
           Cautions
           being
           rightly
           observed
           ,
           we
           admit
           the
           use
           of
           Steel
           in
           this
           Affect
           ,
           but
           becaus
           Mountebanks
           and
           Quacks
           cannot
           distinguish
           between
           the
           use
           and
           the
           abuse
           ,
           we
           would
           not
           perswade
           any
           to
           make
           tryal
           of
           this
           noble
           Medicine
           without
           the
           advise
           and
           counsel
           of
           some
           prudent
           and
           knowing
           Physitian
           ,
           becaus
           if
           it
           be
           not
           circumspectly
           administred
           ,
           the
           danger
           is
           very
           great
           .
           Some
           other
           Aperients
           of
           less
           note
           may
           serve
           this
           scope
           ;
           as
           the
           Roots
           of
           Succhory
           or
           Borrage
           ,
           or
           Conserve
           of
           their
           Flowers
           ;
           the
           Roots
           of
           Grass
           ,
           Sparagus
           ,
           Fernbrake
           ,
           Madder
           ;
           the
           Leaves
           of
           Ceterach
           ,
           Spleenwort
           ,
           Maidenhair
           ,
           &c.
           
           Among
           the
           Compounds
           Species
           ,
           
             Diatr
             .
             santal
             .
             Diarrhod
             .
             abbat
             .
          
           &c.
           Or
        
         
           Take
           of
           the
           best
           Sugar
           three
           ounces
           ,
           dissolve
           it
           in
           Rose
           Water
           and
           boyl
           it
           a
           little
           beyond
           the
           consistence
           of
           a
           Syrup
           ,
           then
           ad
           Conserv
           of
           Barberies
           one
           ounce
           ;
           Diatri
           .
           Santal
           .
           and
           Diarrhod
           .
           Abbat
           .
           of
           each
           one
           dram
           ;
           pouder
           of
           Saffron
           ,
           one
           grain
           ;
           mingle
           them
           and
           make
           your
           Electuary
           .
        
         
           The
           painful
           breeding
           and
           the
           aching
           of
           the
           Teeth
           are
           the
           familiar
           Symptoms
           of
           the
           Rachites
           ;
           and
           becaus
           they
           breed
           Feavers
           ,
           unquietness
           ,
           watchings
           ,
           and
           other
           evils
           ,
           they
           also
           deserve
           a
           peculiar
           mitigation
           ;
           if
           the
           Tooth
           therfore
           as
           it
           is
           working
           through
           the
           Gum
           puts
           the
           Child
           to
           very
           much
           pain
           ,
           you
           must
           without
           delay
           (
           unless
           it
           were
           done
           before
           )
           appoint
           some
           universal
           evacuation
           :
           as
           a
           Vomit
           ,
           which
           is
           thought
           to
           be
           a
           potent
           remedy
           against
           the
           Toothach
           .
           Now
           that
           may
           be
           moved
           by
           the
           only
           tickling
           of
           the
           Throat
           ,
           putting
           
           in
           a
           Feather
           ,
           or
           the
           Nurses
           Finger
           into
           the
           Childs
           mouth
           ;
           or
           else
           with
           rubbing
           the
           Tooth
           that
           is
           breaking
           forth
           with
           a
           Tobacco
           Leaf
           wrapped
           about
           the
           Nurses
           Finger
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           moistned
           with
           Beer
           ;
           or
           lastly
           ,
           by
           giving
           some
           vomiting
           draught
           above
           described
           .
           But
           this
           remedy
           is
           forbidden
           reiteration
           in
           regard
           that
           it
           too
           much
           may
           weaken
           the
           Stomach
           .
           The
           day
           following
           (
           the
           pain
           persisting
           or
           returning
           )
           some
           Cathartick
           Potion
           or
           Bolus
           among
           those
           above
           rehersed
           ,
           or
           like
           unto
           those
           must
           be
           administred
           .
           After
           this
           universal
           Evacuation
           you
           must
           descend
           to
           Topical
           Remidies
           .
           Nurses
           are
           wont
           to
           rub
           the
           Gums
           with
           Corral
           polished
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           But
           the
           Physitians
           do
           rather
           commend
           the
           Root
           of
           Marsh
           Mallows
           ,
           which
           do
           mollifie
           and
           loosen
           the
           Gums
           that
           they
           may
           obtain
           the
           more
           easie
           passage
           .
           Others
           report
           it
           for
           a
           great
           secret
           to
           rub
           the
           aching
           Tooth
           with
           the
           Root
           of
           the
           sharpest
           Sorrel
           .
           Others
           very
           much
           commend
           the
           rubbing
           of
           that
           Gum
           where
           the
           Tooth
           is
           coming
           out
           with
           a
           Cocks
           Comb
           newley
           cut
           off
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           hot
           Blood
           distilling
           from
           that
           Wound
           .
           We
           have
           had
           no
           experience
           of
           those
           things
           which
           they
           use
           to
           instill
           into
           the
           Ears
           ;
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           neither
           the
           Plaisters
           of
           Mastich
           ,
           Olibanum
           ,
           or
           red
           Lead
           ,
           which
           in
           those
           of
           full
           growth
           are
           observed
           to
           stop
           the
           Rhewm
           .
           Others
           apply
           small
           Epispastick
           Plaisters
           behind
           the
           Ears
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           compel
           back
           the
           matter
           that
           breeds
           the
           pain
           in
           the
           Teeth
           .
           But
           neither
           do
           we
           interpose
           our
           judgment
           concerning
           these
           things
           .
           Only
           when
           Universals
           are
           unavailable
           ,
           we
           have
           recours
           to
           Hypnotical
           Remedies
           ,
           which
           indeed
           by
           outward
           application
           profit
           little
           ,
           but
           being
           taken
           inwards
           they
           are
           very
           helpful
           ,
           especially
           being
           rightly
           prepared
           and
           duly
           corrected
           .
           Therfore
           when
           want
           of
           rest
           and
           watchings
           beget
           molestation
           ,
           thus
           we
           proceed
           .
        
         
         
           Take
           Diascordium
           seven
           grains
           ;
           
             Syr.
             de
             Meconio
          
           ,
           one
           dram
           and
           an
           half
           ,
           or
           two
           drams
           ;
           Posset
           Drink
           made
           of
           Milk
           and
           white
           Wine
           ,
           with
           a
           little
           Saffron
           ,
           one
           ounce
           ,
           or
           ten
           drams
           ;
           mingle
           them
           and
           give
           it
           at
           Bed-time
           the
           next
           night
           following
           after
           the
           Purgation
           .
        
         
           Take
           Ladanum
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           London
           Dispensatory
           ,
           half
           a
           grain
           ;
           the
           Cordial
           Pouder
           of
           the
           Claws
           of
           Crabs
           ten
           grains
           ;
           Conserve
           of
           Clove-gilliflowers
           one
           scruple
           ;
           with
           a
           sufficient
           quantity
           of
           Syrup
           of
           Balm
           make
           a
           Bolus
           to
           be
           swallowed
           in
           the
           evening
           at
           sleeping
           time
           .
           Thus
           much
           of
           such
           things
           as
           correct
           the
           Symptoms
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXXV
           .
           External
           Remedies
           .
        
         
           HAving
           finished
           the
           Disquisition
           of
           the
           matter
           and
           kinds
           of
           internal
           Remedies
           ,
           we
           shall
           now
           direct
           our
           Discours
           to
           external
           Remedies
           .
           Which
           indeed
           we
           have
           reserved
           for
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           not
           becaus
           they
           must
           perpetually
           be
           last
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           but
           becaus
           they
           are
           altogether
           of
           a
           different
           kind
           from
           the
           internal
           :
           now
           Universals
           are
           to
           be
           administred
           immediately
           after
           Evacuants
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           after
           those
           that
           are
           electively
           Purgant
           ,
           and
           withal
           with
           the
           Specifical
           Alterants
           ,
           unto
           which
           kind
           they
           belong
           ,
           although
           indeed
           as
           they
           are
           external
           ,
           they
           differ
           from
           them
           .
           Now
           we
           desire
           that
           we
           may
           here
           be
           understood
           by
           external
           Remedies
           to
           signifie
           and
           intend
           every
           kind
           
           of
           Medicament
           which
           cannot
           properly
           be
           referred
           to
           Chyrurgery
           ,
           or
           those
           things
           that
           are
           inwardly
           taken
           ,
           provided
           that
           they
           have
           their
           use
           in
           the
           Cure
           of
           this
           Affect
           .
        
         
           Therfore
           we
           divide
           it
           into
           two
           Kinds
           ,
           namely
           ,
           The
           
             manner
             of
             Exercise
          
           ,
           and
           
             things
             externally
             Applicable
          
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Manner
             ,
             or
             Kinds
             of
             Exercise
             .
          
           
             All
             kinds
             of
             Exercise
             ,
             unto
             which
             Children
             are
             accustomed
             ,
             may
             be
             useful
             in
             their
             time
             and
             season
             .
             But
             becaus
             Children
             who
             are
             molested
             with
             the
             Rachites
             are
             somwhat
             avers
             from
             motion
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             weakness
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             unaccustomedness
             of
             Exercise
             do
             scarce
             after
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             cure
             ,
             or
             indeed
             not
             at
             all
             endure
             violent
             motions
             ;
             therfore
             they
             must
             begin
             perpetually
             with
             gentle
             Exercises
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             proceed
             by
             degrees
             to
             stronger
             ;
             in
             like
             manner
             at
             first
             they
             must
             continue
             but
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             a
             longer
             space
             without
             any
             intermission
             .
          
           
             We
             therfore
             distinguish
             Exercises
             into
             gentle
             ,
             and
             vehement
             or
             Masculine
             .
             The
             gentle
             we
             refer
             first
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             lying
             down
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             the
             agitation
             of
             the
             Body
             in
             the
             Cradle
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             To
             the
             carrying
             them
             about
             in
             the
             Nurses
             Arms.
             Fourthly
             ,
             To
             sedentary
             pastimes
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Lying
             upon
             the
             Back
             among
             all
             the
             postures
             of
             the
             Body
             doth
             chiefly
             recede
             from
             Exercise
             ,
             and
             is
             almost
             only
             allowable
             in
             the
             extream
             weakness
             of
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             in
             accute
             Feavers
             when
             the
             Spirits
             are
             spent
             ,
             likewise
             in
             many
             cases
             of
             the
             Chest
             and
             Hypochondriacal
             parts
             ,
             as
             frequently
             in
             an
             inflamation
             of
             the
             Liver
             ,
             Spleen
             ,
             Lungues
             ,
             in
             a
             Pleurisie
             ,
             in
             the
             growing
             of
             the
             Lungues
             with
             the
             Pleura
             ,
             and
             an
             Imposthume
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             The
             lying
             upon
             one
             side
             either
             right
             or
             left
             cometh
             neerest
             to
             the
             Supine
             Position
             ,
             and
             participates
             very
             little
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             Exercise
             .
             Wherfore
             it
             is
             also
             allowable
             in
             any
             great
             weakness
             of
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             regard
             of
             altering
             the
             posture
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             as
             also
             when
             a
             profound
             sleep
             is
             not
             expected
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             it
             is
             somwhat
             profitable
             to
             strong
             Bodies
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             first
             or
             second
             sleep
             ,
             after
             just
             internals
             still
             changing
             sides
             .
             But
             afterwards
             perhaps
             it
             is
             not
             so
             agreable
             unto
             ,
             nor
             beneficial
             for
             them
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             Body
             is
             fully
             refreshed
             with
             sleep
             .
             For
             then
             that
             posture
             is
             best
             which
             draweth
             neerest
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             Exercise
             .
          
           
             The
             Simple
             Lateral
             Position
             containeth
             somwhat
             more
             of
             Exercise
             ,
             and
             is
             inconvenient
             for
             weak
             Bodies
             and
             such
             as
             are
             not
             used
             to
             it
             in
             the
             time
             of
             profound
             sleep
             :
             but
             otherwise
             it
             may
             be
             made
             familiar
             ,
             if
             for
             a
             while
             they
             will
             accustom
             themselvs
             unto
             it
             .
             It
             is
             at
             all
             times
             good
             for
             strong
             Bodies
             ,
             provided
             that
             a
             due
             care
             be
             had
             to
             alter
             and
             vary
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             lying
             on
             one
             side
             towards
             the
             Belly
             is
             laborious
             and
             troublesom
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             continued
             long
             by
             strong
             and
             robustious
             Bodies
             that
             are
             not
             used
             to
             it
             .
             But
             the
             molestation
             being
             overcome
             by
             custom
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             easily
             tolerated
             :
             and
             becaus
             it
             easeth
             the
             pains
             in
             the
             Head
             ,
             helpeth
             the
             Concoction
             of
             the
             Stomach
             ,
             mitigateth
             the
             pains
             of
             the
             Chollick
             ,
             and
             loosneth
             a
             costive
             Body
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             somtimes
             useful
             when
             Nature
             is
             throughly
             satisfied
             with
             sleep
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             affect
             it
             may
             supply
             the
             place
             of
             Exercise
             .
             For
             it
             somtimes
             hapneth
             in
             this
             Diseas
             ,
             that
             Children
             for
             some
             time
             are
             not
             without
             disadvantage
             trusted
             to
             their
             own
             Feet
             ,
             yea
             many
             times
             they
             gain
             more
             by
             rest
             than
             walking
             up
             and
             down
             .
             For
             walking
             rather
             confirmeth
             than
             cureth
             the
             
             bended
             Joynts
             ;
             but
             lying
             down
             ,
             when
             the
             parts
             are
             well
             swathed
             ,
             conduceth
             not
             a
             little
             to
             their
             erection
             .
             Then
             again
             ,
             lying
             down
             helpeth
             very
             much
             to
             stretch
             and
             lengthen
             the
             short
             parts
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             perceived
             by
             the
             growth
             of
             the
             parts
             in
             length
             after
             a
             Diseas
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Lying
             down
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             common
             Coverings
             of
             the
             whol
             Body
             ,
             advanceth
             an
             equal
             dispersion
             of
             the
             heat
             through
             all
             the
             parts
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             lying
             down
             ,
             if
             you
             observe
             a
             right
             way
             of
             placing
             and
             making
             the
             Bed
             ,
             may
             contribute
             very
             much
             to
             correct
             the
             crookning
             of
             the
             Back-bone
             and
             the
             whol
             Body
             ,
             for
             when
             they
             lie
             upon
             the
             gibbous
             and
             bunched
             Side
             ,
             a
             little
             bag
             made
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             may
             be
             laid
             under
             the
             parts
             sticking
             out
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             fit
             that
             the
             gibbous
             parts
             may
             in
             a
             manner
             sustain
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             whol
             Body
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             may
             be
             compelled
             as
             it
             were
             to
             straightness
             .
             But
             when
             Children
             roul
             to
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             bed
             should
             be
             so
             made
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             little
             Pillow
             or
             Bay
             be
             taken
             away
             the
             hollow
             part
             should
             scarce
             touch
             the
             bed
             unless
             he
             conform
             himself
             to
             a
             straight
             line
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             weight
             it
             may
             be
             depressed
             to
             a
             straightness
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             kind
             of
             exercise
             which
             is
             performed
             
               by
               the
               rocking
               of
               the
               Cradle
               somwhat
               emulates
               this
               lying
               down
               .
            
             The
             Cradles
             are
             sustained
             upon
             two
             Arches
             ,
             or
             two
             parts
             of
             a
             Circle
             :
             now
             the
             more
             they
             have
             of
             a
             Circle
             ,
             the
             more
             effectually
             they
             exercise
             the
             Infant
             .
             This
             motion
             in
             time
             of
             sleep
             must
             be
             intermitted
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             remitted
             ;
             but
             whilst
             the
             Child
             waketh
             it
             must
             be
             somtimes
             intended
             ,
             and
             somtimes
             remitted
             .
             It
             is
             most
             profitable
             for
             weak
             Infants
             that
             can
             scarce
             stand
             upon
             their
             Feet
             ,
             or
             are
             otherwise
             hindred
             from
             waking
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               The
               bearing
               them
               about
               in
               the
               Nurses
               Arms
               is
               almost
               agreable
               to
               the
               same
               Children
               ;
               and
               under
               the
               same
               conditions
               :
            
             in
             like
             manner
             the
             rejoycing
             
             of
             the
             Child
             whilst
             the
             Nurs
             singeth
             ,
             either
             as
             it
             sits
             in
             her
             Lap
             ,
             or
             is
             held
             up
             in
             her
             Hands
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             tossing
             of
             it
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             waving
             of
             it
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Child
             be
             strong
             by
             holding
             it
             gently
             up
             by
             the
             Hands
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             weak
             ,
             under
             the
             Arms
             ,
             yet
             so
             that
             the
             Thighs
             and
             the
             whol
             Body
             may
             hang
             down
             .
             Also
             the
             drawing
             of
             the
             Children
             backward
             and
             forward
             upon
             a
             Bed
             or
             a
             Table
             between
             two
             Nurses
             ,
             the
             one
             holding
             it
             by
             a
             Hand
             ,
             the
             other
             by
             a
             Foot.
             The
             two
             last
             motions
             seem
             to
             contribute
             somwhat
             to
             the
             erection
             of
             the
             crooked
             or
             bended
             Back-bone
             ,
             especially
             if
             the
             Hand
             which
             is
             laid
             upon
             the
             depressed
             Shoulder
             ,
             and
             the
             Foot
             which
             is
             belonging
             to
             the
             elevated
             Hip
             be
             drawn
             with
             more
             strength
             and
             vehemence
             than
             the
             other
             hand
             or
             foot
             .
             To
             the
             same
             end
             also
             tendeth
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             Child
             ,
             taking
             him
             by
             his
             Feet
             only
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             trunk
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             his
             Head
             may
             for
             a
             time
             hang
             down
             in
             an
             inverted
             posture
             ;
             although
             indeed
             this
             action
             may
             also
             seem
             in
             some
             manner
             to
             relate
             unto
             the
             growing
             to
             of
             the
             Liver
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             at
             that
             time
             be
             :
             as
             also
             that
             convolution
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Head
             being
             lowermost
             the
             Feet
             are
             lifted
             up
             ;
             and
             then
             again
             the
             Head
             being
             lifted
             up
             the
             whol
             Body
             is
             inverted
             .
             Hitherto
             also
             may
             be
             referred
             that
             rouling
             of
             the
             Child
             ,
             which
             som
             use
             ,
             upon
             a
             Bed
             or
             Table
             ,
             the
             Body
             being
             laterally
             declined
             :
             which
             we
             more
             approve
             if
             it
             be
             not
             rouled
             quite
             round
             about
             ,
             but
             only
             backwards
             and
             forwards
             ,
             laying
             a
             little
             hard
             Cushion
             underneath
             ,
             wheron
             the
             gibbous
             part
             may
             rest
             ,
             &
             sustain
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             This
             exercise
             being
             rightly
             practised
             doth
             help
             much
             to
             straighten
             the
             Body
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               Sedentery
               Games
               and
               pastimes
            
             are
             the
             least
             profitable
             among
             all
             exercises
             for
             Children
             that
             have
             the
             Rachites
             ,
             and
             indeed
             they
             are
             only
             allowable
             to
             still
             
             and
             quiet
             them
             .
             But
             the
             more
             beneficial
             wil
             be
             to
             tempt
             them
             to
             a
             frequent
             use
             of
             their
             Feet
             by
             playing
             some
             little
             Ball
             or
             Cat
             before
             them
             that
             they
             may
             be
             often
             kicking
             them
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Child
             be
             crooked
             ,
             such
             sports
             must
             be
             invented
             as
             may
             allure
             him
             to
             move
             his
             Body
             to
             the
             contrary
             side
             .
             When
             therfore
             one
             Shoulder
             is
             higher
             than
             another
             hold
             up
             som
             Gewgaw
             or
             Rattle
             before
             the
             Child
             that
             he
             may
             stretch
             out
             the
             Hand
             belonging
             to
             the
             lowest
             Shoulder
             to
             reach
             after
             the
             offered
             object
             .
             But
             a
             thousand
             such
             like
             inventions
             may
             be
             found
             out
             ,
             and
             we
             leave
             them
             to
             the
             Nurses
             industry
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Masculine
               Exercises
               of
               greater
               note
            
             we
             reduce
             to
             these
             three
             Titles
             .
          
           
             
               1
               To
            
             Going
             .
             
               2
               To
            
             an
             Artificial
             hanging
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             
               3
               To
            
             Friction
             ,
             rubbing
             ,
             and
             contrectation
             of
             the
             Hypocondries
             and
             the
             Abdomen
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Ostentation
             or
             waking
             may
             be
             numbred
             amongst
             the
             more
             noble
             Exercises
             .
             For
             Children
             that
             are
             big
             and
             strong
             ,
             and
             used
             to
             run
             up
             and
             down
             every
             day
             ,
             do
             by
             walking
             and
             stirring
             about
             ,
             the
             more
             easily
             rid
             away
             this
             Diseas
             .
             But
             this
             kind
             of
             Exercise
             must
             be
             refused
             unto
             them
             whose
             Joynts
             are
             not
             knit
             and
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             whose
             Ankles
             ,
             Knees
             &
             Back
             are
             so
             weak
             that
             they
             cannot
             sustain
             the
             Body
             .
             For
             when
             Children
             by
             the
             negligence
             of
             their
             Nurses
             are
             too
             soon
             committed
             to
             their
             Feet
             ,
             it
             easily
             coms
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             they
             suffer
             those
             Joynts
             to
             be
             bended
             either
             inwards
             or
             outwards
             ,
             backwards
             or
             forwards
             ,
             and
             consequently
             they
             are
             the
             occasion
             of
             that
             deformity
             which
             befalleth
             the
             Bodies
             of
             most
             men
             and
             women
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             those
             Children
             which
             have
             already
             contracted
             such
             a
             bending
             in
             their
             joynts
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             natural
             weakness
             and
             loosness
             of
             the
             Ligaments
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             bad
             usage
             or
             indiligence
             of
             
             their
             Nurses
             ,
             must
             be
             trusted
             to
             exercise
             their
             Legs
             ,
             till
             some
             splents
             or
             other
             instruments
             be
             provided
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             able
             to
             erect
             the
             bended
             Joynts
             and
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             an
             erected
             posture
             .
             The
             driving
             of
             Children
             up
             and
             down
             in
             their
             Coaches
             or
             Chariots
             is
             much
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             provided
             that
             they
             be
             so
             contrived
             that
             there
             be
             no
             danger
             of
             stumbling
             or
             overthrowing
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             artificial
             suspension
             of
             the
             Body
             is
             performed
             by
             the
             help
             of
             an
             Instrument
             cunningly
             made
             with
             swathing
             Bands
             ,
             first
             crossing
             the
             Breast
             and
             coming
             under
             the
             Armpits
             ,
             then
             about
             the
             Head
             and
             under
             the
             Chin
             ,
             and
             then
             receiving
             the
             hands
             by
             two
             handles
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             a
             pleasure
             to
             see
             the
             Child
             hanging
             pendulous
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             moved
             to
             and
             fro
             by
             the
             Spectators
             .
             This
             kind
             of
             Exercise
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             many
             waies
             conducible
             in
             this
             Affect
             ,
             for
             it
             helpeth
             to
             restore
             the
             crooked
             Bones
             ,
             to
             erect
             the
             bended
             Joynts
             ,
             and
             to
             lengthen
             the
             short
             Stature
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             it
             exciteth
             the
             vital
             Heat
             ,
             and
             withal
             allureth
             a
             plentiful
             distribution
             of
             the
             Nourishment
             to
             the
             external
             and
             first
             affected
             parts
             :
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             it
             is
             rather
             a
             pleasure
             than
             a
             trouble
             to
             the
             Child
             .
             Some
             that
             the
             parts
             may
             the
             more
             be
             stretched
             ,
             hang
             Leaden
             Shoos
             upon
             the
             Feet
             ,
             and
             fasten
             weights
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             that
             the
             parts
             may
             the
             more
             easily
             be
             extended
             to
             an
             equal
             length
             .
             But
             this
             exercise
             is
             only
             proper
             for
             those
             that
             are
             strong
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Friction
             or
             rubbing
             may
             in
             some
             manner
             be
             likewise
             referred
             to
             Masculine
             Exercises
             :
             nor
             indeed
             in
             respect
             of
             any
             active
             motion
             in
             the
             Child
             requisite
             to
             the
             administration
             therof
             (
             for
             it
             is
             performed
             by
             an
             action
             of
             the
             Nurs
             rather
             than
             of
             the
             Child
             )
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             a
             like
             force
             and
             efficacy
             which
             it
             hath
             in
             the
             curing
             of
             this
             Affect
             .
             Now
             Friction
             seemeth
             to
             be
             
             twofold
             ,
             as
             partly
             belonging
             to
             the
             kind
             of
             Exercise
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             those
             things
             which
             are
             outwardly
             to
             be
             applied
             ,
             for
             which
             caus
             we
             have
             reserved
             it
             unto
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             the
             last
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Exercises
             ,
             and
             immediately
             precede
             the
             external
             applications
             .
             This
             must
             be
             done
             (
             at
             least
             in
             the
             Winter
             time
             )
             by
             a
             warm
             fire
             ,
             the
             Child
             being
             in
             all
             respects
             well
             fortified
             from
             the
             injuries
             of
             the
             weather
             ,
             and
             the
             violences
             of
             the
             cold
             Ayr.
             Some
             Nurses
             administer
             this
             Friction
             with
             a
             hot
             hand
             ,
             others
             with
             Linnen
             Cloathes
             dried
             and
             heated
             ;
             others
             with
             woolen
             Cloathes
             ;
             and
             others
             again
             with
             a
             little
             Brush
             ,
             and
             indeed
             some
             do
             most
             commend
             the
             Brush
             ,
             and
             prefer
             it
             before
             the
             other
             waies
             ,
             but
             becaus
             there
             seemeth
             to
             be
             so
             little
             difference
             in
             all
             the
             waies
             ,
             we
             approve
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             choice
             to
             the
             Nurses
             wisdom
             .
             But
             let
             them
             begin
             this
             Friction
             at
             the
             Back
             Bone
             ,
             the
             Child
             being
             laid
             upon
             his
             Belly
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             stir
             their
             Hands
             now
             upwards
             ,
             now
             downwards
             ,
             now
             on
             each
             side
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Thighs
             ,
             Hips
             ,
             Legs
             ,
             Ankles
             ,
             the
             Soals
             of
             the
             Feet
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             those
             excepted
             where
             there
             is
             a
             sticking
             out
             of
             the
             Bones
             ,
             and
             there
             let
             them
             rub
             the
             hollow
             part
             of
             them
             .
             This
             action
             must
             not
             be
             continued
             beyond
             a
             moderate
             ruddiness
             raised
             in
             the
             parts
             ,
             lest
             the
             Natural
             heat
             should
             be
             scattred
             ,
             rather
             than
             cherished
             .
             This
             kind
             of
             exercise
             is
             most
             agreable
             to
             weak
             Children
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             are
             scarce
             able
             to
             stand
             or
             go
             .
             For
             it
             supplieth
             the
             defect
             of
             running
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             exciteth
             the
             Natural
             heat
             ,
             summoneth
             the
             Vital
             ,
             and
             attracteth
             the
             Nourishment
             to
             the
             affected
             parts
             .
             Yet
             we
             grant
             that
             Friction
             doth
             not
             so
             powerfully
             summon
             the
             heat
             and
             nourishment
             to
             the
             Flesh
             of
             the
             Muscles
             ,
             although
             perhaps
             it
             doth
             more
             to
             the
             Skin
             ,
             as
             exercise
             doth
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             it
             must
             
             yield
             in
             dignity
             and
             nature
             to
             true
             exercises
             .
             To
             Friction
             also
             belongeth
             that
             contrectation
             of
             the
             Belly
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Abdomen
             and
             the
             Hypochondries
             ,
             somtimes
             lifting
             up
             the
             Bowels
             ,
             somtimes
             depressing
             them
             ,
             somtimes
             removing
             them
             towards
             the
             right
             ,
             somtimes
             towards
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             and
             somtimes
             thrusting
             in
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             Fingers
             under
             the
             Bastard
             Ribs
             .
             And
             Physitians
             hope
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             reason
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             action
             they
             may
             deliver
             the
             Liver
             from
             any
             preternatural
             growing
             with
             the
             Peritoneum
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             should
             chance
             to
             be
             .
             And
             here
             we
             note
             by
             the
             way
             that
             such
             growing
             of
             that
             Bowel
             may
             easily
             happen
             in
             this
             affect
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             Liver
             and
             the
             stretching
             of
             the
             Hypochondriacal
             parts
             ,
             wherupon
             the
             Peritoneum
             and
             the
             Membrane
             of
             the
             Liver
             are
             are
             most
             neerly
             and
             strictly
             conjoyned
             ,
             and
             being
             conjoyned
             may
             remain
             long
             in
             the
             same
             Position
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             the
             help
             of
             time
             they
             may
             easily
             grow
             together
             .
             This
             growing
             together
             in
             as
             much
             as
             it
             dependeth
             (
             as
             we
             have
             said
             )
             upon
             the
             stretching
             of
             the
             Hypochondries
             ,
             and
             the
             bigness
             of
             the
             Liver
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             incongruously
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             secondary
             Essence
             of
             this
             Diseas
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             the
             organical
             parts
             viciated
             ,
             among
             which
             it
             deserves
             to
             be
             reckoned
             ,
             although
             above
             we
             chanced
             to
             omit
             it
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             ,
             and
             therfore
             we
             thought
             good
             to
             mention
             it
             here
             .
             Thus
             much
             of
             Exercises
             ,
             now
             follow
             the
             External
             Applications
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXXVI
           .
           Things
           to
           be
           Externally
           Applied
           .
        
         
           THese
           remedies
           (
           as
           we
           have
           said
           )
           do
           not
           only
           prerequire
           Friction
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           are
           administred
           with
           a
           gentle
           Friction
           .
        
         
           Now
           they
           are
           either
           General
           ,
           or
           Universal
           ,
           respecting
           all
           parts
           alike
           ,
           or
           Particular
           ,
           and
           dedicated
           to
           certain
           Regions
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           The
           matter
           of
           the
           Universals
           is
           almost
           the
           same
           with
           that
           which
           we
           have
           propounded
           above
           in
           the
           Chapterof
           
             Specifical
             Alterant
             Remedies
          
           :
           but
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           particulars
           must
           be
           distinguished
           according
           to
           the
           variety
           of
           the
           Regions
           of
           the
           Body
           unto
           which
           they
           are
           applied
           .
           The
           forms
           of
           either
           kind
           seem
           to
           be
           common
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           five
           in
           number
           ,
           Liquors
           ,
           Oyls
           ,
           Liniments
           ,
           Oyntments
           ,
           Playsters
           :
           although
           Plaisters
           are
           dedicated
           rather
           to
           certain
           parts
           ,
           and
           never
           are
           at
           once
           applied
           to
           the
           whol
           Body
           .
        
         
           Liquors
           that
           have
           been
           commended
           by
           long
           experience
           in
           this
           Affect
           are
           almost
           all
           kinds
           of
           Wine
           ;
           but
           especially
           Muskadine
           .
           But
           some
           do
           prefer
           the
           Pruisian
           Beer
           ,
           which
           indeed
           may
           help
           much
           to
           strengthen
           and
           consolidate
           the
           Parts
           ,
           but
           very
           little
           or
           nothing
           at
           all
           to
           effect
           the
           equation
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           or
           an
           equal
           distribution
           of
           it
           .
           The
           same
           judgment
           is
           also
           to
           be
           made
           of
           Aligant
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           red
           Wine
           .
           Some
           instead
           of
           Wine
           use
           ordinary
           
             Aqua
             vitae
          
           ,
           which
           is
           beleeved
           to
           be
           nothing
           
           inferior
           to
           Wine
           ,
           Decoctions
           also
           may
           be
           prepared
           for
           the
           same
           use
           .
           As
           ,
        
         
           Take
           the
           Roots
           of
           Royal
           Osmond
           ,
           the
           Leaves
           of
           Sage
           ,
           the
           Flowers
           of
           Marigolds
           ,
           the
           Leaves
           of
           Bay-tree
           ,
           Pauls
           Betony
           ,
           Hartstongue
           ,
           of
           each
           half
           an
           handful
           ;
           Rosemary
           ,
           red
           Roses
           dried
           ,
           of
           each
           one
           pugil
           ;
           boyl
           them
           in
           Fountain
           Water
           ,
           and
           ordinary
           Aqua
           vitae
           ,
           of
           each
           a
           pound
           ,
           to
           the
           consumption
           of
           the
           third
           part
           ;
           strain
           it
           and
           keep
           for
           your
           use
           .
           Or
        
         
           Take
           the
           roots
           of
           the
           male
           Fernbrake
           one
           ounce
           ,
           the
           leaves
           of
           royal
           Osmond
           ,
           Clary
           ,
           Bay
           tree
           ,
           Sage
           ,
           Pauls
           Betony
           ,
           of
           each
           half
           a
           handful
           ,
           infuse
           them
           in
           some
           Wine
           ,
           and
           keep
           the
           strained
           liquor
           for
           your
           use
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           Liquors
           are
           seldom
           or
           never
           administred
           alone
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           mixt
           with
           equal
           parts
           of
           
             Oyls
             ,
             Liniments
          
           ,
           or
           Ointments
           ;
           and
           indeed
           they
           must
           be
           used
           before
           a
           warm
           fire
           ,
           and
           rubbed
           on
           with
           a
           hot
           hand
           til
           they
           be
           dry
           .
        
         
           
             Compound
             Oyls
          
           such
           as
           are
           approved
           in
           this
           Affect
           are
           very
           few
           ,
           and
           those
           ineffectual
           :
           but
           there
           are
           many
           
             Simple
             Oyls
          
           ,
           as
           Oyl
           of
           Earth-worms
           ,
           Chamamile
           ,
           Marygold
           flowers
           ,
           Pauls
           Betony
           ,
           Neats-foot
           Oyl
           ,
           unto
           which
           you
           may
           also
           ad
           Oyl
           of
           Foxes
           ,
           Oyl
           of
           Whelps
           ,
           Oyl
           of
           Swallows
           ,
           provided
           that
           these
           last
           be
           prepared
           Simply
           by
           themselves
           without
           any
           commixture
           of
           extream
           hot
           ingredients
           .
        
         
           
             Oyl
             of
             Exeter
          
           ,
           although
           some
           Practitioners
           use
           it
           ,
           and
           though
           it
           be
           a
           little
           hotter
           then
           is
           fit
           to
           be
           used
           alone
           to
           so
           tender
           an
           age
           as
           is
           troubled
           with
           this
           Diseas
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           other
           things
           which
           are
           vulgarly
           used
           ,
           as
           Oyl
           of
           Castoreum
           ,
           or
           
             Jacobi
             de
             Manliis
          
           ,
           and
           
             Ung.
             Antiparalyticis
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Ointments
           ,
           as
           ,
           
             de
             Nervino
             ,
             Martiato
             ,
             Aregon
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           such
           a
           numness
           afflicts
           not
           these
           as
           it
           doth
           such
           as
           are
           Paralitical
           ,
           nor
           
           the
           same
           Defect
           of
           Vital
           Spirits
           ,
           nor
           the
           same
           unequal
           distribution
           of
           nourishment
           .
           But
           because
           this
           is
           a
           new
           Diseas
           ,
           if
           any
           desire
           Oyls
           ,
           Ointments
           ,
           or
           Liniments
           proper
           to
           the
           Evil
           ,
           let
           him
           make
           use
           of
           a
           right
           Method
           ,
           an
           able
           Physitian
           ,
           a
           specifical
           way
           either
           of
           Oyls
           or
           Ointments
           as
           we
           shal
           shew
           you
           by
           these
           examples
           :
        
         
           Take
           the
           leaves
           of
           red
           Sage
           ,
           Betony
           ,
           Pimpernel
           ,
           Marygold
           flowrs
           ,
           of
           each
           two
           handfuls
           :
           the
           roots
           of
           royal
           Osmund
           six
           ounces
           ,
           May
           Butter
           three
           pound
           ,
           white
           Wine
           half
           a
           pound
           :
           cut
           the
           Herbs
           ,
           bruise
           the
           Roots
           ,
           and
           boil
           them
           according
           to
           art
           til
           the
           Wine
           be
           consumed
           :
           Afterwards
           strain
           them
           being
           yet
           hot
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           them
           oyl
           of
           Nutmegs
           drawn
           by
           expression
           one
           ounce
           and
           an
           half
           ,
           mingl
           them
           diligently
           ,
           and
           after
           setling
           ,
           casting
           away
           the
           dregs
           ,
           make
           your
           Ointment
           ,
           which
           you
           may
           reserve
           in
           a
           glass
           Vessel
           for
           your
           use
           .
           Or
           ,
        
         
           Take
           the
           leaves
           of
           Brooklime
           ,
           Chamomile
           ,
           Watercresses
           ,
           garden
           Scurvygrass
           ,
           Pauls
           Betony
           ,
           Motherwort
           ,
           Maiden-hair
           ,
           Hartstongue
           ,
           Ceterach
           ,
           Bayleavs
           ,
           the
           tops
           of
           Mint
           ,
           red
           Sage
           ,
           Rosemary
           ,
           Ivy-berries
           ,
           of
           each
           half
           a
           handful
           :
           the
           Roots
           of
           royal
           Osmund
           four
           ounces
           ,
           Muscadale
           half
           a
           pound
           ,
           May
           Butuer
           three
           pound
           :
           cut
           the
           Leaves
           ,
           bruis
           the
           Berries
           ,
           and
           boil
           them
           all
           to
           the
           consumption
           of
           the
           Wine
           ,
           strain
           it
           whilst
           it
           is
           hot
           ,
           and
           separating
           the
           pure
           substance
           from
           the
           setlings
           ,
           make
           an
           Ointment
           according
           to
           art
           .
           Or
           ,
        
         
           Take
           the
           leavs
           of
           red
           Sage
           ,
           Pauls
           Betony
           ,
           Hartstongue
           ,
           stinking
           Gladon
           ,
           of
           each
           two
           handfuls
           :
           the
           roots
           of
           royal
           Osmond
           six
           ounces
           :
           the
           tops
           of
           Lavender
           ,
           Rosemary
           ,
           Bay-leavs
           ,
           of
           each
           a
           handful
           :
           common
           Aquae
           vilae
           ,
           one
           pound
           :
           Oyl
           of
           Neats-feet
           ,
           and
           Foxes
           ,
           of
           each
           half
           a
           pound
           :
           Deers-suet
           ,
           or
           the
           suet
           of
           an
           Ox
           ,
           Oyl
           of
           Worms
           ,
           of
           each
           one
           pound
           ,
           boil
           them
           to
           the
           consumption
           of
           the
           Aquae
           vitae
           :
           strain
           out
           the
           Ointment
           whilst
           it
           is
           hot
           ,
           and
           
           making
           a
           seperation
           of
           the
           dregs
           ,
           keep
           it
           for
           your
           use
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Take
           the
           green
           leavs
           of
           royal
           Osmond
           ,
           six
           handfuls
           :
           Pimpernels
           ,
           Morigold-flowrs
           ,
           the
           leavs
           of
           red
           Sage
           ,
           Clary
           ,
           Mother-wort
           ,
           Brook-lime
           ,
           Watercresses
           ,
           of
           each
           a
           handful
           :
           the
           leavs
           of
           Rosemary
           ,
           Bay
           ,
           of
           each
           half
           a
           handful
           :
           chop
           them
           together
           very
           smal
           ,
           and
           beat
           them
           diligently
           in
           a
           Marble
           or
           Wooden
           Morter
           ,
           with
           a
           wooden
           Pestle
           ,
           with
           six
           pound
           of
           unsalted
           Butter
           ,
           and
           so
           let
           them
           stand
           fourteen
           days
           ,
           then
           melt
           them
           gently
           in
           a
           Bath
           ,
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           begin
           to
           be
           hot
           ,
           strain
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           put
           in
           a
           new
           quantity
           of
           Herbs
           as
           before
           :
           at
           length
           strain
           and
           purify
           your
           Ointment
           ,
           and
           keep
           it
           for
           occasions
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           general
           external
           Remedies
           som
           particular
           ones
           relating
           to
           som
           certain
           parts
           of
           the
           Body
           may
           be
           sub-joyned
           :
           as
           if
           the
           region
           of
           the
           Abdomen
           ,
           especially
           the
           Hypocondria
           ,
           be
           stretched
           ,
           hard
           and
           swelled
           ,
           and
           this
           stretching
           hardness
           ,
           and
           swelling
           would
           not
           yeild
           to
           a
           Purgation
           though
           rightly
           administred
           ,
           then
           you
           must
           proceed
           to
           Local
           Remedies
           :
           As
           ,
        
         
           Take
           Oyl
           of
           Capers
           ,
           Wormwood
           ,
           Elder
           ,
           of
           each
           one
           ounce
           :
           of
           the
           general
           Ointment
           first
           described
           ,
           one
           ounce
           and
           an
           half
           :
           mingle
           them
           and
           make
           a
           Liniment
           .
        
         
           Or
           ,
        
         
           Take
           Ointment
           of
           the
           opening
           juyces
           Foesius
           three
           ounces
           ,
           the
           first
           general
           Ointment
           two
           ounces
           ,
           mix
           them
           together
           and
           make
           them
           one
           Ointment
           :
           also
           Oyl
           of
           Saxifrage
           made
           of
           a
           manifold
           infusion
           ,
           and
           boiling
           of
           the
           bruised
           Herb
           in
           common
           Oyl
           is
           much
           to
           be
           commended
           to
           be
           mixed
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           time
           of
           using
           it
           ,
           this
           and
           the
           like
           Liniments
           or
           Unguents
           may
           be
           mingled
           for
           penetration
           sake
           with
           som
           appropriat
           liquor
           :
           As
           ,
        
         
         
           Take
           the
           flowers
           of
           Elder
           ,
           the
           flowers
           of
           red
           Sage
           ,
           Bay-berries
           bruised
           ,
           white
           Sanders
           slightly
           beaten
           to
           pouder
           ,
           of
           each
           two
           drams
           ,
           white
           Wine
           two
           pound
           ,
           steep
           them
           for
           three
           days
           in
           a
           cold
           place
           in
           a
           glass
           vessel
           accuratly
           stopt
           with
           Cork
           ,
           and
           shake
           it
           twice
           a
           day
           :
           when
           you
           use
           it
           ,
           strain
           as
           much
           as
           will
           serve
           your
           present
           occasion
           ,
           then
           stop
           your
           vessel
           again
           .
           
             Or
             ,
             if
             you
             desire
             a
             stronger
             ,
          
        
         
           Take
           the
           roots
           of
           white
           Bryony
           well
           dryed
           and
           sliced
           ,
           Bay-berries
           ,
           Goos-dung
           ,
           of
           each
           two
           drams
           :
           Cummin-seeds
           one
           dram
           :
           the
           leavs
           of
           red
           Sage
           ,
           the
           flowrs
           of
           Elder
           ,
           of
           each
           one
           pugil
           ;
           boil
           them
           in
           one
           pound
           and
           a
           half
           of
           Rhenish-wine
           to
           a
           pound
           :
           keep
           the
           Decoction
           in
           a
           cold
           place
           diligently
           stopped
           .
        
         
           These
           and
           the
           like
           Liquors
           mingled
           with
           the
           Oyntment
           ,
           and
           heated
           at
           the
           fire
           ,
           must
           be
           rubbed
           upon
           the
           Abdomen
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           Hypochondries
           ,
           even
           to
           driness
           .
           Let
           the
           Nurse
           also
           having
           well
           warmed
           her
           hands
           ,
           handle
           those
           parts
           gently
           ,
           somtimes
           pressing
           the
           Bowels
           upwards
           ,
           somtimes
           downwards
           ,
           somtimes
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           somtimes
           to
           the
           left
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           former
           Directions
           .
        
         
           The
           most
           galent
           thing
           of
           all
           is
           the
           Balsom
           of
           Tolu
           mixed
           with
           any
           Oyntment
           or
           Plaister
           ,
           and
           so
           applied
           to
           the
           Region
           of
           the
           Back
           either
           in
           form
           of
           an
           Oyntment
           or
           Playster
           .
        
         
           Plaisters
           also
           seem
           to
           contribute
           somthing
           .
           As
           Take
           three
           ounces
           of
           
             Ceratum
             santalinum
             ;
             Gum
             Ammoniacum
             dissolved
             in
             Rhennish
             Wine
             ,
          
           or
           
             in
             som
             other
             medicated
             wine
             above
             described
             ,
             purified
             and
             boyled
             again
             to
             a
             thickness
             ,
          
           one
           ounce
           :
           make
           your
           Plaister
           according
           to
           art
           .
           Spread
           part
           of
           this
           upon
           Leather
           and
           lay
           it
           upon
           the
           right
           Hypochondry
           ,
           or
           els
           the
           left
           ,
           if
           the
           hardness
           be
           there
           most
           sensible
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           very
           seldom
           .
           Or
        
         
         
           Take
           the
           Juyces
           of
           Brooklime
           ,
           Watercresses
           ,
           Garden-Scurvygrass
           ,
           Wormwood
           ,
           the
           bark
           of
           Elder
           ,
           the
           roots
           of
           the
           male
           Fernbrake
           ,
           
             of
             each
             one
             ounce
          
           :
           Let
           the
           Juyces
           be
           purified
           with
           a
           gentle
           heat
           ,
           and
           being
           extracted
           reduce
           them
           to
           a
           thick
           body
           ,
           then
           ad
           one
           dram
           &
           an
           half
           of
           Mace
           ,
           and
           two
           drams
           of
           yellow
           Sanders
           in
           pouder
           .
        
         
           Take
           of
           this
           Mixture
           one
           ounce
           and
           an
           half
           :
           Gum
           Ammoniac
           .
           dissolved
           in
           Wine
           and
           boyled
           to
           a
           body
           
             four
             ounces
          
           .
           Mingle
           them
           bot
           ,
           and
           stir
           them
           continually
           till
           they
           begin
           to
           wax
           cool
           and
           hard
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           Plaister
           to
           be
           applied
           as
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           when
           the
           Lungs
           are
           il
           affected
           many
           times
           
             a
             peculiar
             pectoral
             Plaister
          
           is
           very
           useful
           .
           As
        
         
           Take
           Oyl
           of
           Violets
           ,
           white
           Lillies
           ,
           and
           the
           Ointment
           of
           Orenge
           flowers
           ,
           
             of
             each
             one
             ounce
          
           :
           Mingle
           them
           and
           make
           a
           Liniment
           to
           be
           rubbed
           with
           a
           hot
           hand
           upon
           the
           Breast
           ,
           laying
           a
           Lawn
           Paper
           over
           it
           lined
           with
           Wool
           or
           linen
           cloth
           .
           
             To
             this
             Liniment
             you
             may
             ad
             a
             smal
             quantity
             of
          
           Natural
           Balsom
           .
           Or
        
         
           Take
           
             two
             ounces
          
           Unguent
           .
           Pectorale
           ;
           
             an
             ounce
             and
             an
             half
          
           of
           simple
           Ointment
           of
           Liquoris
           :
           
             one
             ounce
             of
          
           Oyl
           of
           Violets
           .
           
             Mingle
             them
          
           and
           make
           a
           Liniment
           to
           be
           used
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           .
        
         
           The
           Ointment
           of
           Liquoris
           is
           thus
           made
           .
        
         
           Take
           new
           and
           Juycy
           Liquoris
           
             four
             ounces
          
           :
           new
           unsalted
           Butter
           washt
           in
           Rose
           water
           
             one
             pound
          
           :
           slice
           the
           Liquoris
           and
           beat
           it
           wel
           with
           the
           Butter
           in
           a
           stone
           Morter
           ,
           afterwards
           fry
           them
           ,
           then
           strain
           and
           squeeze
           them
           ,
           and
           repeat
           the
           same
           labor
           thrice
           with
           a
           new
           quantity
           of
           Liquoris
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           Som
           Plaisters
           may
           be
           prepared
           proper
           against
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           Back
           ,
           which
           very
           frequently
           hapneth
           in
           this
           Affect
           .
           In
           the
           Shops
           you
           may
           have
           the
           
             Plaister
             of
             Betony
          
           ,
           and
           Diachalcitheos
           ,
           unto
           which
           nevertheless
           
           when
           you
           use
           them
           ,
           you
           must
           ad
           Mastich
           and
           
             Olibanum
             in
             pouder
          
           of
           each
           half
           a
           dram
           :
           the
           Plaister
           also
           which
           is
           called
           
             Flos
             Unguentum
          
           may
           hither
           be
           referred
           ,
           provided
           that
           you
           omit
           the
           Camphire
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           also
           
             Emplastrum
             Nervinum
          
           .
           Or
        
         
           Take
           two
           ounces
           of
           the
           first
           general
           Oyntment
           ;
           five
           of
           the
           Herbs
           that
           are
           contained
           in
           that
           Composition
           ,
           cut
           and
           chopped
           very
           smal
           ;
           Yellow
           Wax
           four
           ounces
           ;
           the
           purest
           Rosin
           eight
           ounces
           :
           the
           Oyntment
           ,
           Rosin
           ,
           and
           Wax
           ,
           being
           melted
           ad
           the
           Herbs
           and
           according
           to
           art
           make
           a
           Plaistrr
           .
           Or
        
         
           Take
           fifteen
           ounces
           of
           the
           third
           general
           Oyntment
           ;
           Litharge
           of
           Gold
           beaten
           smal
           and
           sifted
           nine
           ounces
           ;
           boyl
           them
           together
           continually
           stirring
           them
           to
           the
           consistence
           of
           a
           Plaister
           ;
           then
           ad
           Wax
           ,
           Burgundy
           Pitch
           ,
           of
           each
           three
           ounces
           ;
           Oyl
           of
           Nutmegs
           by
           ▪
           expression
           three
           drams
           ;
           Mastich
           ,
           Olibanum
           ,
           Mirrh
           ,
           of
           each
           one
           dram
           and
           an
           half
           ;
           Costorium
           half
           a
           dram
           ;
           white
           Vitriol
           in
           pouder
           half
           an
           ounce
           ;
           make
           your
           Plaister
           according
           to
           art
           .
        
         
         
           In
           like
           manner
           some
           commend
           a
           Liniment
           for
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           Back-bone
           which
           consisteth
           
             of
             Gelly
             of
             Harts-horn
             ,
             made
             with
             such
             things
             as
             strengthen
             the
             Sinews
             ,
             adding
             the
             Flowers
             of
             Sage
             ,
             and
             the
             Roots
             of
             our
             Ladies
             Seal
             .
          
           In
           the
           time
           of
           anointing
           mingle
           therwith
           a
           little
           
             Oyl
             of
             Nutmegs
             by
             expression
             ,
             or
             Oyl
             of
             Worms
             ,
          
           or
           
             Mans
             Grass
          
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           external
           Remedies
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           Chapters
           contained
           in
           this
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             THE
             Antiquity
             and
             first
             Origin
             of
             this
             Diseas
             ,
             the
             Name
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Derivation
             of
             the
             Name
             .
             
               Pag.
               1
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             Anotomical
             Observations
             collected
             from
             the
             Dissection
             and
             Inspection
             of
             Bodies
             subdued
             and
             killed
             by
             this
             Diseas
             .
             
               p.
               8
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             Certain
             Suppositions
             are
             proposed
             for
             the
             easier
             finding
             out
             the
             Essence
             of
             the
             Diseas
             .
             First
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             Health
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             a
             Diseas
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             of
             a
             threefold
             Division
             of
             Health
             and
             Diseases
             .
             The
             Explication
             of
             the
             third
             Division
             ,
             and
             the
             Use
             of
             the
             same
             .
             The
             Description
             of
             a
             Natural
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             the
             Exaltation
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Fourth
             Supposition
             of
             the
             Combination
             of
             three
             Constitutions
             in
             the
             same
             parts
             .
             
               p.
               17
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             That
             the
             Essence
             of
             this
             Diseas
             consists
             not
             in
             the
             Animal
             or
             Vital
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Natural
             Constitution
             ;
             not
             as
             Organical
             ,
             but
             as
             Similar
             :
             
               Three
               Limitations
               are
               propounded
               .
               p.
               26
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             The
             proposed
             Opinion
             is
             examined
             by
             Parts
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             this
             Diseas
             is
             a
             cold
             Distemper
             .
             An
             Objection
             ,
             and
             the
             Answer
             thereunto
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             moist
             :
             that
             it
             consisteth
             in
             the
             penury
             or
             paucity
             of
             the
             Spirits
             .
             An
             Objection
             ,
             with
             the
             Answer
             .
             Finally
             ,
             That
             this
             Diseas
             consisteth
             in
             the
             stupefaction
             of
             the
             Spirits
             .
             
               p.
               36
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Part
             first
             affected
             in
             this
             Diseas
             .
             
               p.
               45
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             Of
             the
             secondary
             Essence
             of
             this
             Diseas
             .
             
               p.
               57
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             The
             secondary
             Essence
             of
             this
             Diseas
             in
             the
             Vital
             Constitution
             .
             
               p.
               72
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             The
             viciated
             Generation
             of
             the
             Vital
             spirits
             in
             this
             Affect
             ,
             and
             whether
             that
             fault
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             secondary
             Essence
             ?
             
               p.
               75
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             The
             viciated
             Distribution
             of
             the
             Vital
             Spirits
             in
             this
             Affect
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             secondary
             Essence
             thereof
             ?
             
               p.
               80
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
            
             The
             Inequality
             of
             the
             Distribution
             of
             the
             Bloud
             in
             this
             Affect
             ?
             
               p.
               94
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
            
             The
             faults
             of
             the
             Vital
             Participativ
             Constitution
             in
             this
             Affect
             .
             
               p.
               99
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
            
             The
             Organical
             faults
             of
             the
             Natural
             Constitution
             in
             this
             Affect
             .
             
               p.
               108
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
               .
            
             The
             secondary
             Essence
             of
             this
             Diseas
             in
             the
             Animal
             Constitution
             .
             
               p.
               144
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               
            
             The
             Causes
             of
             the
             Rachites
             .
             And
             first
             those
             things
             which
             concern
             the
             Parents
             .
             
               p.
               151
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
            
             The
             Causes
             of
             this
             Diseas
             incident
             to
             Children
             after
             their
             birth
             .
             
               p.
               163
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
               .
            
             Precedent
             Diseases
             which
             may
             be
             the
             Cause
             of
             this
             Diseas
             .
             
               p.
               180
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
               .
            
             The
             former
             Question
             .
             
               p.
               187
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
               .
            
             The
             latter
             Question
             .
             Why
             this
             Diseas
             hapneth
             more
             frequently
             in
             England
             ,
             than
             in
             other
             Countries
             ?
             And
             whether
             it
             be
             Natural
             to
             
               English-men
               ?
               p.
               202
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
               
            
             The
             Differences
             of
             the
             Diseas
             ,
             called
             the
             
               Rachites
               .
               p.
               215
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXI
               .
            
             The
             Signs
             of
             the
             Rachites
             ,
             and
             first
             the
             Diagnostical
             Signs
             .
             
               p.
               228
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXII
               .
            
             The
             Signs
             of
             the
             Differences
             of
             the
             Rachites
             ,
             or
             the
             Diacritical
             Signs
             thereof
             .
             
               p.
               241
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXIII
               .
            
             The
             Prognostical
             Signs
             in
             the
             Diseas
             of
             the
             
               Rachites
               .
               p.
               251
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXIV
               .
            
             The
             Method
             to
             Practice
             and
             Indications
             in
             general
             .
             
               p.
               257
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXV
               .
            
             
               Indications
               Curative
            
             .
             p.
             279
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXVI
               .
            
             
               Indications
               Preservative
            
             .
             p.
             282
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXVII
               .
            
             Indications
             Conservative
             ,
             or
             Vital
             .
             
               p.
               284
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXVIII
               .
            
             The
             Use
             and
             right
             Administrations
             of
             the
             Indications
             aforesaid
             .
             
               p
               302
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXIX
               .
            
             The
             Meddical
             matter
             answering
             to
             the
             Indications
             proposed
             ,
             and
             first
             the
             
               Chyrurgical
               .
               p.
               310
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXX
               .
            
             Of
             the
             Pharmacental
             matter
             ,
             and
             first
             of
             such
             things
             as
             clense
             the
             first
             Passages
             .
             
               p.
               322
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXI
               .
            
             Remedies
             Preparatory
             ,
             and
             their
             Use
             .
             
               p.
               330
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXII
               .
            
             Remedies
             Electively
             Evacuant
             .
             
               p.
               335
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXIII
               .
            
             Specifical
             Alterent
             Medicines
             .
             
               p.
               340
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXIV
               .
            
             Remedies
             that
             correct
             the
             Symptoms
             .
             
               p.
               349
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXV
               .
            
             
               External
               Remedies
            
             .
             p.
             357
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXVI
               .
            
             Things
             to
             be
             Externally
             Applyed
             .
             
               p.
               366
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A86032-e1740
           
             *
             A
             most
             loathsome
             and
             horrible
             Disease
             in
             the
             Hair
             ,
             unbeard
             of
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             bred
             by
             modern
             luxury
             and
             excess
             :
             It
             seizeth
             specially
             upon
             Women
             ;
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             viscous
             venimous
             humour
             ,
             glues
             together
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             the
             hair
             of
             the
             head
             with
             a
             prodigious
             ugly
             folding
             &
             entanglement
             :
             somtimes
             taking
             the
             form
             of
             a
             great
             Snake
             ,
             sometimes
             of
             many
             little
             serpents
             :
             full
             of
             nastiness
             ,
             vermine
             ,
             and
             noysome
             smel
             :
             And
             that
             which
             is
             most
             to
             be
             admired
             ,
             and
             never
             eye
             saw
             before
             ,
             pricked
             with
             a
             needle
             ,
             they
             yeeld
             bloody
             drops
             .
             And
             at
             the
             first
             spreading
             of
             this
             dreadful
             Disease
             in
             Poland
             ,
             all
             that
             cut
             off
             this
             horrible
             and
             snakie
             hair
             ,
             lost
             their
             eyes
             ,
             or
             the
             humor
             falling
             down
             upon
             other
             part
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             tortured
             them
             extreamly
             It
             began
             first
             ,
             not
             many
             years
             ago
             ,
             in
             Poland
             :
             It
             is
             now
             entered
             into
             many
             parts
             of
             Germany
             
               H
               Saxo
               ▪
            
             Professor
             of
             Physick
             in
             Padua
             .
          
           
             ‡
             A
             Disease
             in
             the
             head
             ,
             coming
             frō
             Rhewm
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A86032-e2180
           
             ‡
             That
             part
             of
             the
             brest
             where
             the
             ribs
             meet
             .
          
           
             ‡
             A
             thin
             and
             smooth
             skin
             which
             cloatheth
             the
             ribs
             in
             the
             inner
             side
             .